《Runebound: Rise of the Paladin [Portal, Progression, Cultivation]》


 Chapter 1 - Whispers of Light

    I jolted awake¡ªno slow drift from sleep, but sharp clarity, like someone had thrown cold water on me. My heart raced as my eyes darted around, trying to make sense of the darkness. Where the hell was I?


    A faint blue glow appeared on the far wall, soft at first, then growing brighter. It pulsed, almost like a heartbeat. I stared at it, transfixed. Dreaming, right? I¡¯d had some wild dreams before, but this... this felt different. The light spread, tendrils of blue energy snaking outward, tracing strange patterns across the wall. It branched out, multiplying, forming rings that rippled across the room. More lights appeared¡ªgreens, purples, golds¡ªeach one revealing a little more of where I was. The walls curved upward, blending into a domed ceiling, and the floor beneath me was smooth, like glass.


    I struggled to my feet, my skin prickling as I realized I was completely naked. The room seemed to breathe around me, the walls shifting and changing as the lights danced. It was like being inside some kind of living machine. Just as quickly as the lights had appeared, they faded, leaving nothing but that pulsing blue glow on the wall.


    ¡°Government experiment? Probably not, I work in a kitchen. Hell, I don¡¯t even cook - I manage a kitchen. What secrets could I possibly hold? My cinnamon buns aren¡¯t that good.¡± I thought to myself trying to make sense of the room around me. ¡°Aliens? They¡¯d be awfully sorry picking me up instead of someone else. Although I had always considered myself painfully average. Maybe I was statistically the most average human alive!¡± Not likely.


    So I went with dream or more likely- hallucination.


    Either way, this couldn¡¯t be real. I squinted at the blue light, and it seemed to flicker, almost like it was responding to me. As I shifted my gaze, the light followed, tracking me.


    "Hello?" My voice echoed in the room. No response.


    I took a step forward. The floor felt unnaturally smooth under my bare feet, almost slippery. I wobbled, arms flailing as I tried to catch my balance. The light flickered again, like it was laughing at me.


    I steadied myself, staring hard at the blue light. It seemed to dance, teasing me with half-formed shapes. Was that... a symbol? I squinted, trying to make sense of it. It flickered again, the edges blurring just as I was about to make it out. Frustration bubbled up inside me. I just needed it to be clearer.


    ¡°What the hell, Ben, what kind of dream is this?¡± I muttered to myself, staring harder, willing the symbol to reveal itself. The blue light deepened, growing more intense. Suddenly, I had the thought: maybe if it was red, I¡¯d be able to see it better.


    The light pulsed once, twice, sending little static shocks through me. Then, impossibly, it began to shift. The blue bled into crimson, the edges of the symbol sharpening, growing clearer until it was right in front of me¡ªstark and vivid. I felt it, not just in my mind, but in my bones. The light had responded to me. I actually felt it change.


    My jaw dropped. The symbol, strange and intricate, seemed to pulse in time with my heartbeat. It was bizarre¡ªswirls and sharp lines twisting together. Somehow, I knew it meant light. No matter how I looked at it, no matter how strange, the symbol just... meant light.


    A grin spread across my face before I could stop it. My fear was gone, replaced by pure wonder. What kind of dream was this? No dream had ever felt this vivid. But dreams were supposed to be random, right? This¡ªthis felt deliberate.


    I narrowed my eyes, focusing harder. If it could change to red, then... what about¡ª


    The light flickered again, jolting me with a sharp static snap. It morphed, shifting into a bright chartreuse. The change happened so fast, I hadn¡¯t even fully thought it through. My heart raced as I realized just how much control I had. Excitement bubbled up inside me, drowning out the fear. A wild idea struck me, and I went with it, imagining a swirling vortex of color.


    The symbol obeyed.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    It spun, shifting through a dizzying array of hues. Magenta. Cerulean. Burnt sienna. Colors I couldn¡¯t even name pulsed and twisted before my eyes. My mind raced with possibilities. Curiosity completely overtook panic. What were the limits? What else could I make it do? I pushed further, thinking of even stranger colors¡ªopalescent shimmers, iridescent glows, shades that didn¡¯t even seem possible.


    I laughed under my breath, shaking my head. ¡°Scary tech... But what about the invisible spectrum? Infrared...¡±


    The symbol hesitated, pulsing with uncertainty. I focused harder, willing it to appear. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, slowly, the symbol began to shift, bleeding into a deep, sharp red. Heat radiated from the wall, and I could feel the warmth prickling across my skin. Sweat beaded on my forehead as the air shimmered, distorting in front of me.


    That same voice inside me¡ªdeeper, instinctual¡ªscreamed at me. This wasn¡¯t safe.


    I ignored it. I had to see it through. Fascinated, I pushed harder, forcing the light to sharpen even more.


    The pain hit me like a live wire. Heat shot through my body, searing my skin. I stumbled backward, gasping as my head exploded with agony. The world blurred, and I crashed into the floor. ¡°Shit!¡± The words barely escaped me as I slid across the room, slamming into the smooth wall.


    I squirmed, eyes squeezed shut, trying to block out the pain. My hands pressed hard against my eyelids, but the afterimage of that violent red light still danced in my vision. The heat faded, but panic took its place.


    This wasn¡¯t a dream. I could feel it in my bones now, more than ever. This was real.


    I forced my eyes open. The blue light was gone. But something else had changed.


    Pulses of white energy rippled through the gray walls, the air around me growing heavy. I could feel it pressing down on my chest, making it hard to breathe. The walls seemed to shift, like they were closing in, each movement sharp and deliberate. My stomach churned, that deep instinct rising again¡ªthis was all wrong.


    The walls pulsed again, the surfaces rippling like disturbed water. Patterns¡ªgeometric shapes¡ªemerged and dissolved faster than I could track. Tessellations of triangles morphed into honeycombs, then spiraling fractals. A low buzz filled the air, growing louder, almost deafening. I stumbled again, reaching for something, anything, to hold on to. But the floor, just like the walls, was shifting, bucking beneath my feet. It felt like reality itself was breaking apart.


    I gritted my teeth, forcing myself upright. My legs screamed in protest, but I couldn¡¯t stay down. Not if this was real.


    Golden light swirled around me, pulling my attention away from the chaos. Tiny motes of light, glowing against the gray of the room, spiraled together in intricate circuits. Symbols¡ªmore complex than the first¡ªhovered in the air, arranging themselves like components in some otherworldly machine. They pulsed with an inner glow, almost alive.


    One of the glyphs twisted, looping like a M?bius strip, its surface etched with patterns that seemed to stretch into infinity. My mind misfired as I tried to make sense of it. It was as if someone had captured the exact moment of collision between two planets and locked it into a single symbol. The circuits twisted, expanding into a galaxy of symbols, only to collapse into a singularity and explode outward again, spreading hundreds of new glyphs across the room.


    I blinked, trying to follow them, but they danced just beyond my reach. The symbols, the circuits... I couldn¡¯t grasp it. I was standing in the eye of a storm, some cosmic hurricane so vast, it felt like my brain was on the edge of breaking.


    The room reacted, its walls rippling violently as though protesting the circuits¡¯ presence. My stomach lurched, the floor heaving beneath me. The patterns blurred, folding in on themselves. The circuits pulsed harder, their golden light pushing back against the collapsing room.


    Then the ceiling shifted¡ªnot a gentle ripple, but a hard, violent drop. My stomach flipped as gravity seemed to invert, pulling me toward the ceiling. I stumbled, gasping as the circuits flared brighter, their golden glow fighting back.


    The symbols moved faster, spinning into a protective dome around me, holding the ceiling at bay. The room groaned, its walls protesting with a deep, resonant sound that rattled my bones. I fell to my knees, clutching my ears as the noise grew louder, reverberating through me.


    The floor buckled beneath me, and suddenly, the world dropped away. I was falling. My stomach twisted violently, and I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing for impact. Lights flashed behind my eyelids, sounds crashed around me, overwhelming every sense.


    And then, a chime rang out. Clear, sharp, cutting through the chaos.


    As I strain my neck and crane my head, I can barely make out the writhing mass of gray fractals above me. The golden circuitry surrounds me, almost blinding in its brilliance. Again, a chime rings out and everything goes eerily quiet as my ears adjust to the overwhelming roar of a shimmering white beam of energy. It strikes the golden circuits around me and bends impossibly, burning through some of the pathways before disappearing into infinity below. My head is filled with deep vibrations that pound at my senses, pushing them to their limit. Soon enough, my mind slips away and I find myself raising my hands halfway to cover my deafened ears, but they never quite made it before the darkness took over.

 Chapter 1 (Redux) - Whispers of Light

    I jolted awake¡ªno slow drift from sleep, but sharp clarity, like I¡¯d just been dunked in ice water. My heart raced as my eyes darted around, trying to make sense of the darkness. Where the hell was I?


    A faint blue glow appeared on the far wall, soft at first, then growing brighter. It pulsed, like a heartbeat. Dreaming, right? I¡¯d had some weird dreams before, but this¡­ this felt different. The light spread, tendrils of blue energy snaking outward, tracing strange patterns across the wall. Rings formed, rippling out, and more lights joined in¡ªgreen, purple, gold. Each one revealed more of where I was.


    The room curved, like I was inside some kind of dome. The floor beneath me was smooth, almost like glass. And I was naked. Of course.


    I struggled to my feet, feeling the chill of the floor. The lights danced across the walls, making it seem like the room was breathing. Just as fast as the colors had appeared, they faded, leaving just that pulsing blue glow.


    Government experiment? Nah, I manage a kitchen, not exactly top-secret material. My cinnamon buns aren¡¯t that good. Aliens? Maybe, but they''d be real sorry they picked me. Statistically, I was probably the most average human alive. Aliens would love that, right? Not likely.


    So... dream or hallucination.


    I squinted at the blue light. It flickered, almost like it was watching me. Following my gaze. "Hello?" My voice echoed in the room. No response.


    I took a step forward, wobbling on the slick floor. The light flickered again, like it was laughing at me. Dream logic. Definitely dream logic.


    But then something weird happened. The light¡ªit wasn¡¯t just random. There was a pattern to it. My eyes squinted harder, trying to catch it. It flickered again, dancing right when I thought I had it. "What the hell?" I muttered, feeling that weird itch of frustration. Just let me see it already.


    Then, a stupid thought hit me: What if it was red? Maybe I¡¯d see it better if it was red.


    The blue light pulsed once, twice... then it turned red.


    I blinked. Did it just¡­ read my thoughts? The symbol sharpened, clear as day. I had no idea what it meant, but I knew it was important. I could feel it. It was like a Chinese character but infinitely more complex - I could stare at it for hours. Light. That¡¯s what this symbol meant. I was dead sure of it.


    My heart thudded. This was wild. I wasn¡¯t dreaming. Or if I was, it was the clearest dream I¡¯d ever had. I grinned, because that¡¯s what you do when you have no idea what¡¯s going on, right? You grin and lean into it.


    Let¡¯s test it. Red worked, so¡­ what about green?


    I had barely finished the thought when light flickered again and, bam¡ªbright chartreuse. My stomach did a little flip. That was too much control. Way too much.


    Then, I had another thought. ¡°What about the invisible spectrum?¡± I muttered under my breath, my voice bouncing off the walls. It was eerily quiet.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Nothing happened at first. Then, slowly, it started to shift¡ªdeeper, sharper¡ªinto this intense, almost painful red. Heat radiated off the wall, pricking my skin. Sweat started beading on my forehead, and the air shimmered like it was about to catch fire.


    And then it hit me. This wasn¡¯t safe. My instincts screamed at me to stop.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I pushed harder, forcing the light to shift more. And that¡¯s when the pain hit, like I¡¯d grabbed a live wire. Heat shot through my body, and I crashed backward, slamming into the smooth floor. "Shit!" The word barely escaped me as I gasped for breath.


    I squirmed on the floor, pressing my hands to my eyes. I could still see the afterimage of that violent red light, seared into my brain.


    This is real.


    The thought clawed its way into my mind. No more ¡°maybe it¡¯s a dream,¡± I must be hallucinating. I could feel the ache in my bones. I wasn¡¯t asleep.


    Panic clawed at my throat. The pulsing lights on the wall shifted again, but now they seemed angry. The walls rippled with blue energy, the air around me thick with pressure, making it hard to breathe. Patterns emerged¡ªgeometric shapes, spiraling in and out of focus¡ªshifting faster than I could track. A low buzzing filled the air, growing louder, deafening.


    I forced myself upright, but the floor buckled beneath me. The whole room seemed to pulse, like it was alive, like it was pissed at me for messing with something.


    Then came the golden light. Completely different from the blue geometric fractals pulsing around the dome. Tiny motes swirled in the air, forming intricate and chaotic circuits almost like constellations. Symbols¡ªmore complicated than the one I had seen in the light¡ªappeared. My brain felt like it was misfiring trying to keep up.


    The golden glyphs twisted around me protectively like a M?bius strip, its surface stretching into infinity. It was too much. My mind couldn¡¯t handle it. It was like trying to stare into a black hole. My mind was flooded with impossible thoughts when I looked at the glyphs. The eye of an infinite storm. The precise point that two planets collide in mutual destruction. What the fuck. I had to look away.


    The room groaned and collapsed in on itself, the dome bending inward like some kind of cosmic jaws ready to snap shut.


    The ground dropped out from beneath me, and I fell.


    Or rather I was weightless. Plummeting feet first into nothing - completely surrounded by golden circuits and glyphs. It was like they were shielding me from whatever that twisting room was trying to do.


    A rush of sound filled my ears but even louder was a feeling. Like I was being watched. Hunted.


    Against all judgment I craned my neck upwards to see if I could see where I had come from and was filled with a deep terror that sunk to my core. Through the golden lights of the circuits all I could see was grey and white energy pulsing rhythmically in geometric fractals. It was everything. It was all I could see above me, no matter how I looked up. It was infinite and it was pissed.


    I tried swearing.


    ¡°What the fuuuuck!¡± I tried screaming but there was no sound that could compete with the roar filling my ears. The fractals above were getting harder to make out - I was definitely moving away from it.


    Almost as if on cue, hundreds of shapes above converged on a single point above me and my stomach flipped upside down. A loud chime rang out cutting through all the noise and silencing the roar. The impossible circuits around me spun and exploded outwards into a galaxy of golden light, impossibly large.


    I barely had time to blink before a blinding beam of white energy erupted from above and slammed into the galaxy of glyphs around me. It cut through the circuits like a knife but the closer it got the more off course the beam seemed to be. Glyphs and paths of energy faltered, flickering in and out as the beam sliced through more of them.


    And then it was upon me.


    This is it, this is how I die. White-hot heat rippled across my body and I screamed in pain. But as soon as it had started it was gone.


    The beam had missed.


    And suddenly I was no longer weightless. I was falling. Oh fuck I was falling!


    I didn¡¯t even have time to even cry out before everything went dark.

 Chapter 2 - Winchester

    ¡°Morning, Ben! What did you think of the book?¡±


    My dad, Sean, was seated across from me at the breakfast table with his food. I was sixteen. He took a bite of a disgustingly over-buttered bagel, leaving his short beard greasy while waiting for my response.


    ¡°It was short, kind of whimsical. It felt more like fantasy?¡± I replied. I had made the mistake of asking him for book recommendations early on in my teen years. This time, he had given me a copy of Rendezvous with Rama by Arthur C. Clarke.


    ¡°It was the 1970s! Computers were new; people didn¡¯t know what technology was gonna look like,¡± he said, waving the dripping bagel over his plate. ¡°Everything was fantasy. Dune, Star Wars, Hitchhiker¡¯s Guide, hell, anything written by Asimov.¡±


    ¡°Star Wars isn¡¯t even a book, and Dune was written in the sixties. Science fantasy¡ªmagical space wizards,¡± I retorted, making a mind-trick motion with my hand. I had attacked this point before, and I knew what his response would be. He looked at me blankly, took a long pull from his coffee mug, and sighed.


    ¡°There are more Star Wars books than you or I could read in a lifetime,¡± he shrugged. ¡°But all the best science fiction is science fantasy.¡± He cleared his throat and grinned. ¡°Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic.¡±


    I said it with him because I knew it was coming, though my response was much less enthusiastic.


    <hr>


    I gasped and blinked, my head pounding as consciousness flooded back. I was instantly awake again. Dad''s voice echoed in my head, but it felt distant now, like an old recording playing in the background. Why was I thinking about that book? Maybe because I felt as lost now as I did then. The familiar kitchen scene with my dad was shoved to the back of my mind, replaced by a hazy, dust-filled room. Confusion washed over me as I struggled to make sense of my surroundings. Oh good, another room.


    Slowly, I pushed myself up from the wooden floor, wincing at the ache in my muscles. I felt around. Yep, still naked. My hand brushed against something sticky on my temple, and I pulled it away to find my fingers stained with dried blood. Panic rose in my chest as I frantically patted my head, searching for a wound, but found nothing beyond matted hair and flakes of rust-colored crust.


    As my eyes adjusted to the dim light filtering through grimy windows, I took in the scene around me. I was in what appeared to be a small tavern or bar, though it was unlike any I''d ever seen. Every surface was coated in a thick layer of dust, as if the place had been abandoned for decades. Cobwebs stretched between overturned chairs and tables, creating an intricate network of silvery threads that shimmered in the weak sunlight.


    I finally stumbled to my feet, my mind struggling to piece together what had happened. The last thing I remembered was... a room. No, not just a room. A nightmare of impossible angles and shifting gravity. My stomach lurched at the memory of walls becoming floors, of falling endlessly, only to be attacked by the actual ceiling.


    And then... something else. A flash of gold¡ªintricate and impossible patterns etched themselves into the air around me, protecting me from whatever was happening in the room. It had to be protecting me; any doubt I had was gone when it actually fired something at me. It felt like... magic? But that was impossible. Magic wasn''t real. It was just sufficiently advanced technology, right? Dad''s voice echoed in my head, but I pushed it away. This wasn''t the time for sci-fi debates. Or was it? What a conveniently timed memory¡­


    My pulse quickened. The symbols weren''t just there¡ªthey were everywhere. The golden circuits in the room flashed back into my mind. What the hell did they mean? And why were they following me? Protecting me?


    I realized that it wasn''t just the room covered in dust, but also me. How long had I been out? Certainly not long enough to accumulate this much, right?


    As I brushed the dust from my skin, something caught my eye. Etched into the wooden floorboards beneath my feet, barely visible through the grime, was a symbol. It was familiar, yet alien¡ªa series of interconnected lines and curves that seemed to hold meaning. My heart raced as I recognized it¡ªit was like one of the glyphs that appeared in the golden energy circuits, but... inert.


    I stumbled backward, kicking up more dust, my eyes darting around the room. Now that I was looking for them, I saw the symbols everywhere. They were burned into the walls, the bar top, even etched onto the ceiling beams. Some were simple¡ªjust a few lines intersecting at odd angles. Others were impossibly complex, burned into the surface with remarkable clarity. I reached out to touch one, but nothing happened¡ªit was just a symbol burned into the wood, judging by the black soot that came away on my finger.


    I shook my head, trying to clear the fog of confusion. Focus, Ben. First things first¡ªclothes. I couldn''t exactly explore this bizarre place in my birthday suit.


    I scanned the room, my eyes darting from corner to corner. There! Draped over a rickety chair in the far corner, I spotted what looked like fabric. I rushed over, kicking up clouds of dust with each step, and snatched up the bundle. I unfolded my prize and examined it in the dim light. It was a curtain. Great. Holding out for something else, I wandered around the area, checking behind the bar.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I ducked behind the bar, hoping to find something more substantial than a dusty curtain. The shelves were lined with bottles of various shapes and sizes, their contents a rainbow of colors from deep crimson to shimmering gold. I squinted at the labels, trying to decipher the strange script. It wasn¡¯t quite English, but it felt like it was trying to be. Most letters looked like the Roman alphabet but slightly off. One bottle caught my attention and I picked it up¡ªits contents a dark green with sparkles that literally threw light through the smooth glass. Blowing dust from the label, I thought I could read Deathroot among other unfamiliar words, though I couldn¡¯t be sure. I blinked. Nope. No thanks, I¡¯ll pass on the Deathroot, thank you. I carefully put the bottle back where it was originally.


    Just as I replaced the ominous bottle, a tug in my chest made me pause. I hadn¡¯t noticed it before¡ªthis pull, something like instinct, like the same force that warns you when you¡¯re being watched. Slowly, I scanned the room again, my eyes settling on something half-hidden beneath the bar.


    Tucked away beneath the bar, hanging from a pair of rusty hooks, was a long wooden staff. My fingers tingled as I reached for it, that strange pull growing stronger with every step. I wrapped my fingers around the smooth surface. It was surprisingly light, and as I lifted it from its resting place, I noticed it was coated in a strange tacky substance resembling grip tape.


    On one end of the staff, a metallic yellow-copper orb appeared to have sunk into the wood, creating a protrusion of a gleaming metal sphere near the tip.


    "Well, hello there," I murmured aloud, running my fingers along the staff''s length. The orb at the end caught the dim light, refracting it in mesmerizing patterns across the dusty floor. I tapped it gently against the bar, and a soft, resonant tone rang out, vibrating through the air like a tuning fork.


    "You''re quite the fancy stick, aren''t you?" I chuckled, giving it an experimental twirl. To my surprise, it moved effortlessly, as if it weighed nothing at all. It felt right in my hands, almost natural, like it had been waiting for me all along. The tacky grip allowed me to manipulate it with ease, and I found myself spinning it wildly, lifting dust all around me with the sharp movements of air.


    As I spun the staff, I caught a glimpse of myself in a cracked mirror behind the bar. The sight stopped me cold. There I was, stark naked, covered in dust and dried blood, twirling a fancy stick like some deranged wizard. I burst out laughing, the sound echoing through the empty tavern.


    "I think I¡¯ll call you Winchester,¡± I said, nodding at the staff and the rusty hooks from which it came.


    Shaking my head, I decided it was time to address my wardrobe situation. I grabbed the dusty curtain and shook it out, sending motes dancing through the air. It was a deep burgundy color, faded in places but still rich enough to look ridiculous. I draped it over my shoulder, trying to figure out how to fashion it into something wearable. After a few fumbling attempts, I managed to wrap it around my body in a sort of toga.


    I wrapped the curtain around my waist, securing it with a knot. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it would have to do. The staff felt right in my hand, its weight comforting as I made my way toward the tavern''s entrance.


    The door creaked ominously as I pushed it open, sending a shower of dust cascading around me. I squinted against the sudden brightness, my eyes watering as they adjusted to the intense sunlight. As my vision cleared, I froze, my breath catching in my throat.


    I stepped out onto a worn cobblestone street, my makeshift toga fluttering in a warm breeze. The sight before me stole my breath away. The tavern sat perched on the edge of a vast, sprawling city that stretched as far as the eye could see. Terraced streets cascaded down from my elevated position, creating a dizzying tapestry of stone and color.


    At the heart of it all, dominating the skyline, rose an immense stepped pyramid that could rival any wonder of ancient Earth. Its sides gleamed with polished stone, adorned with intricate carvings and splashes of vibrant paint. Golden spires crowned its summit, piercing the sky like fingers reaching for the heavens.


    But it was the sun that truly captured my attention. Hanging impossibly large and low in the sky, it bathed the city in an otherworldly amber glow. The celestial orb appeared wounded, as if struck by some cosmic bullet. A gaping hole marred its surface, and from this wound poured a cascade of solar fire. Tendrils of plasma and light stretched downwards toward the horizon, painting the sky in swirls of crimson, gold, and violet.


    The heat hit me first. It pressed against my skin, intense and overwhelming, like standing too close to an open furnace. My mouth went dry as I stared at the city, the sheer scale of it making my head spin. My heart pounded faster. How could something so vast, so alien, be real?


    I turned around, walked back into the tavern and slammed the door shut, my heart pounding in my chest. The latch clicked into place, and I leaned against the weathered wood, sliding down to the floor. My breath came in ragged gasps as the reality of my situation crashed over me like a tidal wave.


    My hands trembled against the door. No amount of sarcasm could push back the growing sense of dread. This couldn''t be happening. It was too much, too vivid, too... alien.


    The image of that impossible sun burned behind my eyelids. I could still feel the warmth of its rays on my skin, see the writhing tendrils of plasma stretching across the sky. And that gargantuan city... My mind reeled, trying to make sense of the terraced streets, the vibrant colors, the sheer scale of it all.


    I clutched Winchester to my chest, its smooth surface a cold comfort against my racing heart. The staff thrummed with an energy I couldn''t explain, a faint vibration that seemed to resonate with my own panic.


    "Okay, Ben," I muttered to myself, squeezing my eyes shut. "Think. Think!"


    But thinking only made it worse. Every detail flooded back with crystal clarity: the metallic sheen of buildings catching the amber light, the eerie silence produced by a city that size, the taste of ozone in the air. Panic tightened in my chest, squeezing harder with every breath. Somewhere along the lines, I was pretty sure I fainted.

 Chapter 3 - Monster or Mortal

    My eyes snapped open as a thunderous crash shook the door behind me. I was instantly alert, heart pounding, adrenaline surging through my veins. This wasn''t good. I could hear talking coming from the other side of the door, but it was too muffled to make out. The cadence definitely sounded like talking, though.


    I scrambled to my feet, tightening my toga as I set my stance, gripping Winchester in both hands like it was some kind of makeshift sword. A sudden blue light shone through the grimy windows, replacing the dim yellow light in the room. The voices outside grew louder, more urgent, and suddenly I could taste ozone on my tongue¡ªsharp and metallic.


    MOVE!


    That voice in the back of my head screamed at me. What the hell was I doing? Practically tripping over myself, I darted behind the bar and crouched down, hoping that whatever was out there would think the place was empty. My hands shook as I clutched Winchester against my chest. I''d just gotten into position when a loud crack split the air, followed by a crash that rattled the room. The door was blown off its hinges, slamming into the center of the floor. Dust billowed out in thick clouds, and I struggled to keep from sneezing.


    As the dust began to settle, I fought the urge to cough, my lungs burning with the effort. The acrid taste of ozone lingered on my tongue, mixing with the musty scent of disturbed debris. I strained my ears, listening for any sign of movement beyond the ringing left by the explosion. Every second felt like an eternity.


    Slowly, cautiously, I peeked around the edge of the bar, Winchester clutched tightly against my chest. My eyes watered as I squinted through the haze, my heart thundering so loudly I was sure it''d give me away. Then, I heard coughing¡ªsomeone else, definitely not me.


    "Damn, Felix," a female voice said through more coughs, followed by footsteps approaching the door. "Of course a bolt of lightning is going to hit harder than my shoulder, you twat. Now look at this place."


    They were speaking¡­ English? Maybe not quite¡ªthere was an accent there that I couldn''t place.


    Through the swirling dust, I made out a second silhouette, shorter than the first. "Where''s the talk about legendary strength now?" The voice was male, laced with amusement. "I recall someone boasting about being able to knock down any door with a single punch."


    The first figure scoffed, half-laugh, half-cough. "Oh, shut it. At least I didn''t suggest we try to pick the lock for an hour."


    As my eyes adjusted to the dim light, I noticed a third figure lagging behind the other two. They were smaller, their movements a little unsteady as they lifted something to their lips. A faint gurgling sound reached my ears, followed by a satisfied sigh.


    "You two argue like an old married couple," the third voice chimed in. It was male, older, and his words were slightly slurred. "Can we focus on why we''re here? This whole thing sucks."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I shifted slightly, trying to get a better view without exposing myself. The floorboard beneath me creaked, and I froze, breath catching in my throat. The conversation stopped abruptly, and I felt the weight of their attention shift toward the bar.


    "Monster or Mortal?" one of them called out.


    My mind misfired, struggling to process what I was hearing. People? Here? This strange, otherworldly place, filled with ruins and strange symbols, and yet... people? My pulse raced as confusion warred with hope. I blinked rapidly, my body stuck in a half-crouch, trying to wrap my head around what was happening. Focus, Ben.


    Bright blue light flickered again, casting eerie shadows across the room. It was unlike anything I''d ever seen¡ªpulsing, swirling with energy that felt alive, almost sentient. It made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end.


    "Monster or Mortal?" the voice called out again, more insistent this time. The accent was thick, strange. Familiar, but foreign. I opened my mouth to respond, but no sound came out. My throat felt dry, constricted with fear and confusion.


    I managed to utter the word "Mortal," but it came out more like a croak. I tried again, louder this time. "Mortal!"


    The blue light flickered once more, then faded entirely. I heard a metallic click¡ªsomeone had sheathed a blade.


    "Shards and stars, man," the male voice, probably Felix, called out. "Why didn''t you speak up when we were making a ruckus outside? I could have blown you up!"


    "I''m going to come around the bar, don''t panic," the female voice said. I could hear the smile in her voice.


    "You can''t just say ''don''t panic,'' Cassie. That makes people panic," the third, older voice replied, sounding amused but tired.


    "What am I supposed to say then, Chas? You''ve been doing a shit job showing us the ropes, and now this?" Cassie shot back.


    I cleared my throat harshly, partly to speak, but also to get their attention. Were they seriously bickering right now?


    The argument paused. "Uhm, why don''t I just stand up?" I offered, my voice louder than I intended.


    "Oh, that''s definitely easier!" Cassie said enthusiastically. "Do that."


    Well, I was in it now. After everything that had just happened¡ªpeople. Potentially friendly people? I braced myself. They could be anything. Disembodied heads? Ghosts? Tentacle monsters? I felt my body resist for just a moment before I pushed myself to my feet.


    As I rose, my eyes adjusted to the dim light, and I was struck by how¡­ casual these people seemed. They were loose, almost friendly, like this was just another day for them.


    Cassie was tall, easily over six feet, with a muscular physique that screamed raw power. Her blonde hair was braided into intricate patterns, glinting with small metallic beads that caught what little light there was. Despite her imposing figure, she was grinning, almost too much¡ªlike she was trying really hard to seem approachable. She looked¡­ Norse?


    Beside her stood Felix. He was shorter, but his bronze skin caught my eye. Not tanned¡ªactual bronze, like polished metal. His hair was cropped short, military-style, and there was a thin beard on his face. His expression was amused, but he was watching me closely.


    Then there was Chas, the older one. Stocky, with skin as dark as cast iron. His face was weathered, etched with lines that told a lifetime of stories, but it was his eyes that drew me in. They shifted constantly, like a swirling galaxy of colors. He noticed me staring and grinned, lifting a flask to his lips.


    "Now this is what you''re supposed to say, Cass," Felix said, stepping forward and clearing his throat. He coughed, probably from the dust. And spoke as if reading from a script. "It appears you might be out of place. We''re Monster Hunters. Do those words mean anything to you?" He paused, then cocked his head. "And¡­ are you wearing a curtain?"

 Chapter 4 - Outworlder

    Stricken, I looked down at myself, noticing how absolutely insane I looked. Metal grommets dangled from the fabric around me, jingling slightly every time I moved. The sheer absurdity hit me all at once, and I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªI laughed. Not just a chuckle, but a hearty guffaw that seemed to come from deep inside. What was I even doing? Wearing a curtain toga, talking to three alien strangers like this was all normal? Felix joined in, and then Cassie¡¯s booming laughter followed, echoing in the small tavern. The casualness of it all seemed so insane given what was outside of this tavern¡ªnot to mention the crazy twisting room that had just tried to¡­ what, kill me?


    Wait¡ªhe had said something about Monster Hunters.


    ¡°Monster Hunters?¡± I asked. Felix nodded emphatically, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    ¡°Yeah, does that mean anything to you?¡±


    Monster Hunters? My mind raced. That sounds like a bad video game. "Monster Hunters... as in actual monsters? Big scary things that rip and tear?" I asked, a mix of disbelief and hope in my voice. I wasn¡¯t sure what answer I wanted more¡ªyes or no.


    ¡°Among other things,¡± Chas chimed in, grinning like this was just a fun fact. ¡°And strictly speaking, these two aren¡¯t actually Hunters yet.¡± He gestured lazily to the two younger companions.


    That last part hung in the air for a second. ¡°Monster or Mortal¡­ huh,¡± I repeated, trying to wrap my head around the simplicity of it. Effective enough, I guess. Though it kinda sounded like something from a comic book. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the concept, I think. Are you here, uh, hunting monsters? Or do you all live in that city?¡± Things seemed friendly enough, but my mind was racing. I needed information¡ªfast¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to know what they¡¯d say.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± said Cassie, gesturing around the room with a casual wave. ¡°None of this is real.¡±


    I froze. My mind short-circuited, that familiar panic creeping back. Eyes widening beyond what felt physically possible, I turned to her. Not real? What the hell was that supposed to mean?! Felix flinched at my reaction.


    ¡°Cassie!¡± Felix said in a scolding tone. ¡°Whether spirit realms are real or not has been debated by Arcanists for most of the age. He has blood on his head, so it sure feels real to him, right?¡± He turned to me with an awkward smile. But before I could respond, Chas spoke up, his voice calm but tinged with amusement.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been scooped up by a nascent spirit realm, kid. Happens from time to time,¡± Chas said, his hands mimicking a little popping motion, like this was just another day on the job. ¡°Bubbles of existence pop up in the multiverse. Sometimes they drag an event horizon across large areas of the physical realm,¡± he continued, dragging his hand across his palm like he was wiping away crumbs. ¡°Things tend to come out of them into the physical realm, but the reverse happens often enough that we¡¯ve got a procedure for it.¡±


    I blinked. I tried¡ªreally tried¡ªto process what he just said, but all I could think was, I¡¯ve been sucked into a spirit bubble? What does that even mean?! My mind spun, racing to catch up with the insanity.


    And then... weirdly... it made sense.


    Sure, totally bat-shit insane. But given the golden circuits, the killer room, the way everything felt more and less real at the same time, I couldn¡¯t exactly argue. Chas had explained it in reasonably simple terms. Spirit bubbles, popping into other dimensions? Sure. Why not? I grew up on Science Fiction.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, my voice coming out flat, my face turning contemplative. What else was I supposed to say?


    Chas chuckled, clearly surprised. ¡°That usually doesn¡¯t work,¡± he muttered, looking almost disappointed, taking another swig from a small bottle.


    ¡°I think... No, I have a lot of questions,¡± I said, half to myself.


    Cassie dusted herself off, still grinning. "Why don¡¯t we start with your name. I''ve never met an Outworlder," she replied, clearly excited. ¡°I have many questions too, but we can talk while we work. Felix, get us some light, will you?¡±


    ¡°Ben,¡± I said starkly and we exchanged brief introductions. Turns out I had their names right from their constant bickering.


    Introductions done, Felix nodded, twisting his wrist out in front of him. I watched, intrigued, as multicolored rings sparked to life around a strange bracer on his wrist. He flicked through the symbols like he was scrolling through a UI on a futuristic tablet, the rings buzzing softly in the air as they shifted and rotated. It was... tech, but it wasn¡¯t. Magic? Both? I wasn¡¯t sure, but the mixture of familiarity and total strangeness was fascinating.


    Felix frowned. ¡°Damn. The runes have shifted. I can recognize my own, but I¡¯ll need a point of reference to recalibrate my bracer. I don¡¯t think you want electricity arcs lighting up the room right now.¡±


    ¡°Rookie mistake,¡± Chas grumbled, shaking his head. ¡°Always check for shifts.¡±


    Felix shot him a look. ¡°And whose fault is it that I didn¡¯t know that, Adept Blackwood?¡± His casual retort hit Chas like a verbal slap, and I noticed the sudden change in Chas¡¯s expression¡ªlike he¡¯d just been called out in front of his parents.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to...¡± Chas started, but the tension was already palpable.


    I shifted awkwardly at the bar, keeping my distance but leaning forward just a little more. This device... I¡¯d seen something like this before. It looked familiar in a way that tugged at the edges of my memory. But it wasn¡¯t just the tech. It was the symbols¡ªrunes. The same runes I¡¯d seen before, scrolling through the light in that twisted room. I felt Winchester doing that same buzzing that was there but wasn¡¯t.


    I moved closer, circling around the bar, my curiosity overtaking my caution. The runes flickered and shimmered on Felix''s bracer, each one more mesmerizing than the last. Then, suddenly, I saw it¡ªfamiliar, but not. Not quite like the symbol for light from the killer room, but close. Illumination? No, it was more complex than that.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I blurted out, startling myself with the urgency in my voice. Felix glanced at me, surprised but not annoyed.


    ¡°Go back two symbols.¡±


    Felix raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t argue. His fingers moved back through the floating interface, and there it was again¡ªthe symbol. My heart quickened. I knew it. Not entirely, but I knew it.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°That one,¡± I said, pointing. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know how, but I recognize it. Sort of.¡±


    The symbol pulsed gently in response. It was like the light glyph from before, but it felt... heavier, deeper. There was another influence. Something I couldn¡¯t quite grasp, but it pulled at me.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Felix asked, his hesitation obvious. ¡°We¡¯re looking for an Illumination spell. The calibration¡­¡± His words seemed distant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I said, stepping closer. The words felt like I wasn¡¯t saying them, but I knew it was right.


    Felix tapped the rune, his finger drawing it out from the interface, and the rune seemed to vibrate in the air, protesting. ¡°Brace yourselves,¡± he muttered, scrunching up his face as if bracing for something himself. The air around us buzzed with tension. Then, he flung the rune forward like a magician casting a spell.


    The room exploded with light. Not just any light, though¡ªradiance. It was bright, too bright, and for a moment I flinched. It felt like every surface in the room was reflecting the light back at me from impossible angles.


    Ben was bewildered at the sight and noticed Cassie and Felix stagger backward, shielding their eyes, but Chas was staring at me, the swirling energy in his eyes seemingly focused. It was almost like he knew something I didn¡¯t¡ªor maybe he was testing me. We seemed less affected by the light, although it did hurt my eyes¡ªit wasn¡¯t that bright. It was like turning on the lights after waking up from a deep sleep: uncomfortable but manageable.


    On the other hand, I couldn''t stop staring at the source of light floating in front of me. Did Felix just mention a spell? Like... A magical spell?


    The two recovered quickly, glancing around the room, taking in the hundreds of runes burned into nearly every surface.


    ¡°Oh! Illumination,¡± Felix nodded sagely. He said it so matter-of-factly, but I could tell that wasn¡¯t quite right. The symbol pulsed in my head, not with light but something deeper.


    ¡°Radiance,¡± I corrected. ¡°It¡¯s radiance. I don¡¯t know why I know that.¡± The words came out with certainty. Where was this coming from?


    Felix¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of panic flashing across his face. ¡°Radiance? Like... radiation?¡± He shifted nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot about that, but isn¡¯t it supposed to be dangerous?¡±


    I paused. Radiation. It wasn¡¯t that, was it? I glanced at the source of the light again, still casting an eerie glow across the room. It wasn¡¯t radioactive¡ªat least, it didn¡¯t feel like it. I remembered the infrared light from the killer light room, how it felt different. Wasn¡¯t that technically radiation too?


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Felix pressed, pulling me from my thoughts.


    ¡°Radiance is a different concept,¡± Chas interrupted, his gaze sharp but curious. He was watching me closely now, studying me. I nodded, agreeing with him even though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how I knew that either. It felt like some long-buried instinct had awakened, guiding my understanding of these symbols.


    And strangely, the panic that had clung to me earlier began to fade. I wasn¡¯t calm exactly, but... it was like my brain had quietly decided that this was the new normal. There were other people here now, and somehow, that made it easier to cope with the sheer insanity of the situation.


    Cassie darted around the room, her jaw dropping as she took in the sight. "Gaia¡¯s sweet tits!" She practically yelled. "Look at the runes over here!" Gaia? That was a familiar name. Was it Greek?


    Her reaction was contagious. I had noticed them before, sure, but now that the room was fully lit, I could see just how overwhelming the number of runes really was. The walls, the ceiling, even the floor¡ªall covered in an intricate tapestry of black symbols. It was like the room itself was alive with ancient magic. They seemed to stop halfway up the bar, almost forming a circle with my arrival point at the center. Were these here because of me? Or had they been there the whole time?


    "This is... incredible," Cassie murmured, her fingers hovering just above a cluster of runes near the bar. "I''ve never seen anything like this before. The complexity, the sheer number of them..."


    Felix nodded, his eyes wide with wonder. "It''s like the entire place is one giant runestone." He ran his hand along the surface of the bar, fascinated. "But it¡¯s all inert now, like an afterimage. Almost like something was here, but... left."


    Chas stroked his beard thoughtfully, his gaze distant. "Remember why we''re here. Let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    His voice snapped me back to the present. I watched, fascinated, as the group sprang into action. They were so casual about it, moving with practiced efficiency, like they¡¯d done this a thousand times. Cassie''s fingers danced along the walls, tracing intricate patterns in the air above the runes. Felix continued to manipulate his bracer, occasionally muttering under his breath as he recalibrated something. Chas, meanwhile, leaned back against the bar, seemingly content to let the younger two handle the grunt work as he uncorked a bottle.


    "So," I began, trying to piece together the fragments of information I''d gathered, "you all came here... on purpose?"


    Cassie nodded, not looking up from her work. "Two days ago, this realm just... appeared. Popped into existence like a soap bubble."


    "Realms usually come and go," Felix added, his eyes still fixed on his bracer. "Like cosmic hiccups. But this one stuck around."


    Chas uncorked the bottle of Deathroot I had placed on the shelf earlier. "We were sent to investigate," he explained, pouring some liquid into a mostly broken pewter cup he¡¯d found on the floor. "Standard procedure for anomalies like this."


    I felt a sudden surge of panic. "Wait!" I cried, lunging forward. "That''s Deathroot! You can''t drink that!"


    Chas paused, the cup inches from his mouth, quirking an eyebrow at me with amusement dancing in his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem concerned at all.


    "Of course, it''s Deathroot," he said with a chuckle. "Couldn''t you read the label, kid?"


    I blinked. "But... Deathroot? Isn''t that, well... deadly?"


    A deep chuckle rumbled from Chas''s chest. "It''s Deathroot wine, not pure Deathroot. Perfectly safe for Florans. Probably."


    Florans? It took me a second to process what he said. Up close, I noticed the subtle differences in his appearance. He didn¡¯t look like a normal human, now that I could really see him. He had smooth black skin that reminded me of Cast Iron. His hair... no, not hair¡ªa cascade of delicate, grass-like strands were tied into a smooth ponytail held together by what looked like a vanilla flower.


    Chas took a long swig from the pewter cup, grimacing as he swallowed. "Ah," he said, coughing, "smooth."


    Cassie¡¯s curiosity got the better of her, and she reached for the bottle. "Let me try," she said, pouring a small amount into a mostly intact glass. She brought it to her nose, sniffing cautiously before taking a tentative sip. Her face scrunched up immediately, and she coughed, sputtering.


    "Tastes like ram''s piss," she choked out, voice hoarse. Ram? Like a sheep?


    Felix, not one to be left out, grabbed the bottle and took a swig directly from it. He immediately regretted it. His eyes watered as he forced it down. "Agreed," he gasped, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "Definitely ram''s piss. With... notes of sulfur?"


    I stared at them in disbelief. Felix, too? He was... a Floran? Now that I looked closer, I could see his bronze metallic skin, the way his beard shimmered like delicate copper wire. And Cassie... I squinted. She wasn¡¯t human either. Her features were too perfect, too symmetrical. Her eyes... they weren¡¯t just light gray. They were actual gray.


    "Wait," I said, my mind catching up. It all clicked. ¡°You¡¯re not human, are you?¡±


    Cassie scrunched her face up. ¡°Not sure what a human is. I¡¯m a Gaian, child of the First Ones.¡± She said it with a kind of pride that made her companions groan.


    ¡°Is that what you are?¡± she asked, eyeing me up and down. ¡°You¡¯re pretty scrawny and plain for a Gaian, but you could probably pass as nobility with the way you speak¡ªall polite and proper.¡±


    I nearly laughed at that. "Right, yeah. I¡¯m a human. I¡¯ve never heard of Florans or Gaians before, but I guess we all look alike." I shrugged, accepting that we came from different worlds or dimensions, or whatever this was.


    "And wait." I turned to Cassie, then Felix. The opportunity for humor was too good to pass up. ¡°You,¡± I pointed at her, ¡°and you.¡± I pointed to Felix. They both looked at me, confused.


    ¡°You¡¯ve both tasted ram¡¯s piss before?¡± I raised an eyebrow. The absurdity of the situation was still overwhelming, but if I didn¡¯t joke about it, I¡¯d lose my mind.


    Both of their faces melted into bewilderment. Cassie¡¯s face shifted to a bright shade of pink while Chas burst into laughter, his deep cackle betraying his age as his booming voice filled the room. For the first time since I¡¯d woken up in that insane room, I felt a little more... grounded.

 Chapter 5 - Acting

    The trio, despite their otherworldly origins and the chaotic situation, were surprisingly easy to talk to. Once the initial shock of meeting non-humans faded, their casual demeanor and easy banter reminded me of friends back home. They acted so¡­ human. They even had human names.


    Felix continued to tinker with his bracer, scanning the area like a man possessed, while Cassie and Chas moved rune-etched tables around the room, setting up what I assumed was some kind of base.


    It turned out, they¡¯d been trapped here for two days. Two days of wandering this bizarre spirit realm, trying to find a way out. According to them, they¡¯d entered the realm through a portal of some sort, but the moment I¡¯d arrived¡ªmy unceremonious crash into this world¡ªa massive surge of energy cut them off from their escape. Apparently, I wasn¡¯t the only one in the dark here.


    Felix, without looking up from his bracer, explained that they planned to use the way I came in as their exit. He sounded calm, but there was an undertone of uncertainty that made my stomach clench. They didn¡¯t have all the answers, either. Whatever had brought me here was as much of a mystery to them as it was to me.


    Cassie broke the silence first, her voice cutting through the hum of Felix¡¯s device. ¡°Even across the city, the three of us could feel it¡ªwhatever it was that happened here.¡± She grunted as she slid a table across the floor, the dust thrown up around her amplified by the bright light. She coughed. ¡°We immediately knew our way back was gone. Fucked, basically. We figured whatever caused it must be here, so we came looking.¡±


    She paused, raising her arms dramatically. "We''re walking for nearly a day - creeped out by the empty city - only to see some giant white energy beam slam into the damned star. It pierced a giant hole in it. Craziest thing I¡¯ve ever seen!"


    I blinked, processing her words. A hole in the sun? I remembered seeing it when I stepped outside. The image of a sun with a gaping wound, leaking cosmic energy like blood, sent a shiver down my spine.


    Chas spoke next, his deep voice more subdued than Cassie¡¯s energetic retelling. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to find you here, kid.¡± There was a weight to his words, a kind of unspoken question behind them. ¡°Normally, people just... turn a corner, and they¡¯re inside a spirit realm. They don¡¯t get dragged in by whatever this is.¡± He gestured toward Felix, who now looked like he was meditating, his bracer glowing faintly where I had woken up.


    ¡°We figured the surge of energy was just the gateway shifting,¡± Chas added, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked at me. There was curiosity there, but also caution. They were trying to figure me out, same as I was trying to understand them.


    Something poked at the back of my mind. What they described¡ªthe normal way people entered these realms¡ªwas nothing like what I¡¯d experienced. I didn¡¯t just turn a corner. I didn¡¯t stumble into this place. I woke up in that insane room, where physics seemed to be constantly shifting, and I barely escaped with my life. I had no idea how I¡¯d gotten there, but it wasn¡¯t just some casual walk through a doorway.


    Should I tell them about it?


    My mind wrestled with the decision. They seemed trustworthy enough¡ªat least as trustworthy as anyone can be in this kind of situation. If they were in the same boat as me, then maybe they¡¯d have answers, or at least some context. On the other hand, they¡¯d already labeled me an Outworlder¡ªwhatever that meant¡ªand I wasn¡¯t sure how much more of my strange story they¡¯d believe. Would they think I was dangerous? Or worse, responsible for whatever was happening here?


    I glanced at Felix, still deep in concentration. He was muttering something under his breath, fingers twitching as the bracer emitted a faint hum. Whatever he was scanning for, it wasn¡¯t just idle work. He was trying to make sense of the energy around us, the same way I was trying to make sense of... everything.


    I weighed my options, feeling the nagging uncertainty grow. They might already suspect something, given how I¡¯d showed up. But if I didn¡¯t say anything, and things got worse... that would be on me. Maybe they could help me figure out what happened back in that room. They knew more about this world than I did, and right now, I couldn¡¯t afford to keep secrets.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ben?¡± I snap out of it to see all three of them staring at me. I hadn¡¯t realized how tense I looked, leaning heavily on Winchester, my knuckles white around the grip. I sighed, lifting the bottle of Deathroot wine to my lips. Good God, it tasted disturbingly awful¡ªit reminded me of a bottle of Grappa my best friend Ryan bought for my 26th Birthday. I winced, swallowing the bitter liquid before taking a deep breath.


    I told them. I told them everything I could remember in vivid detail. At some point, Felix broke away from his work, and all three of them started listening intently to the story. Even Chas, who had been smirking earlier like he knew I was hiding something, put on a stoic look as I explained what happened. Their eyes grew wider as I described the circuits of golden runes I had seen. They seemed particularly interested in that part.


    ¡°What¡¯s a circuit?¡± Chas asked intently.


    I paused, unsure how to explain it without getting too technical. That was a complex question I had a hard time answering in my head without referring to electronics. I had no idea if they knew what a computer chip was.


    ¡°Like... a set of pathways for energy?¡± I said thoughtfully. ¡°Uh, a closed loop of energy between multiple uh.. Runes? Branching out into multiple paths with more runes in a giant sort of connection.¡±


    Felix nodded like he immediately knew what I was talking about. ¡°I¡¯ve not heard of them referred to as circuits, but did it look like this?¡± He spun his bracer around, revealing a blue rune hovering in the air. The rune was a dense cluster of twisting lines and symbols, like two or three runes in a sort-of constellation, their paths chaotic and intertwined. It looked... forced.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I said, ¡°But the ones that I saw holding back the room around me were more¡­ elegant? Natural? It was like instead of runes, each point in the connection was made up of more of these,¡± I pointed at the strange symbol in front of Felix.


    Felix looked taken aback. ¡°Ben, that¡¯s a tier three spell,¡± Felix said. ¡°Crazy powerful magic. I can¡¯t even read it, let alone touch it.¡± He waved his hand through the image to demonstrate.


    ¡°I mean, based on how it was bending reality around me, I suppose that makes sense... So the energy that surrounded me was a really complicated magic spell?¡± I asked almost sarcastically.


    Felix exchanged a look with Chas. ¡°Something like that,¡± Felix said slowly. ¡°Tier seven or eight, maybe?¡±


    Yes of course, magic! I continued the story, getting more comfortable with being the center of attention. The room had taught me a rune, according to Felix. That was a standard kind of test done for most people as their understanding of the world started to hit a certain point. Apparently, those rules applied to me as well, since I now understood something about light runes.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Everything after that, though, the whole story seemed to baffle them. Physics shifting around, gravity changing, falling through nothing surrounded by golden energy, and finishing off with the thin white beam of power fired at me by the shifting angry reality above. The more I talked, the more intense their expressions became. Even that beam of energy wasn¡¯t enough to destroy the golden runes, only managing to burn a piece of it before getting deflected away.


    After my story ended with waking up here, I noticed Chas was staring at me in a way I wasn¡¯t quite sure I liked. His usually friendly face had hardened, his gaze sharp and calculating. Did I make a mistake?


    ¡°You said one of the sigils in the spell reminded you of two planets colliding?¡± He asked abruptly, his voice stern. ¡°Have you witnessed this before? The death of two worlds?¡±


    He was serious. Dead serious. ¡°What? No! We don¡¯t even have these runes or uh, magic at all really - just stories. Nothing like that at all. The only place you¡¯d see that is in a... movie?¡± I say timidly. Chas¡¯s face was telling me to elaborate, something inside of me was screaming to talk faster. ¡°Stories, uh... recordings? Like a really believable play.¡±


    Chas¡¯s expression shifted, confusion replacing suspicion. ¡°Must be a damn good play,¡± he mumbled.


    Cassie stood up abruptly, her eyes narrowing as she pointed at me. ¡°You¡¯re full of shit,¡± she said directly. Chas moved to stop her, but she kept speaking. ¡°No magic? How would you survive? Life can¡¯t flourish without it.¡±


    Wait, what? Her words hit me like a brick. It was accusatory, almost like I was challenging her very beliefs. Uh oh.


    I raised my hands defensively, my mind racing to find the right words. "Wait, wait! I didn''t mean to offend. Maybe we just... call it something different where I''m from?"


    Cassie¡¯s eyes narrowed, her posture tense. It felt like the room had grown smaller, her presence pressing down on me. I could feel the others watching, their curiosity mingling with suspicion. Chas didn¡¯t seem quite as friendly now. I took a deep breath, trying to channel the wonder I felt when I first arrived in this strange world.


    "Look, we have... something like magic, I guess. We call it science. It''s how we understand the world, how we harness its power." I gestured wildly, grasping for examples. "We have machines that can fly through the air like birds, faster than the wind itself. We can speak to people on the other side of the world in an instant, their faces appearing on screens kind of like magic. Hell we even know what magic is, sort of, but we just don¡¯t¡­ have it."


    Felix leaned forward, his eyes widening. ¡°Screens?¡±


    "Yes! Like... like windows made of light, showing images from far away." I was on a roll now, the words tumbling out faster. "We have healers who can see inside the body without cutting it open, using invisible light rays. We can split the tiniest particles of matter, releasing energy so powerful it can light up entire cities."


    Cassie''s hostility seemed to waver, replaced by a mix of confusion and intrigue. "But how can you do all that without mana? Without runes?"


    ¡°We don¡¯t need mana, or rather... we just don¡¯t have it. We harness the energy that''s already in the world around us. Electricity, like Felix¡¯s lightning. Chemical reactions. The power of the sun itself."


    Felix''s eyes lit up with excitement. "The universe didn¡¯t give you many tools, so you... use the universe? Lightning is a natural thing. You¡¯re saying your people simply capture it for use? But the sun, wouldn¡¯t that be mana?"


    Cassie seemed dumbfounded, but the explanation seemed to break through her religious-style thinking. She slumped back into her dusty chair at the bar.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand any of that,¡± she sighed. ¡°Which means it¡¯s beyond me, I suppose. But if Felix gets it, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll figure it out eventually.¡±


    Chas laughed and slapped me on the shoulder. It hurt. ¡°A proper Outworlder!¡± He practically shouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand half of that either, but welcome to the shit, Ben¡± His demeanor had totally changed. Gone was the goofy old man drinking quietly in the corner. His swirling eyes sparkled until they settled into¡­ regular eyes. They were brown and sharp now.


    ¡°He¡¯s not lyin¡¯,¡± Chas said, giving me a genuine smile.


    ¡°How was I?¡± Cassie asked from her seat, her tone much more casual now. ¡°Did you think I was crazy? The script says I¡¯m supposed to challenge what you¡¯re saying so you¡¯re off-balance. Helps Chas figure out if you¡¯re telling the truth. But seriously? No Magic?¡±


    My mouth dropped open. I looked at Chas, who tapped the side of his head wickedly. My stomach sank. They were acting? I started to back away, but that little voice that had been screaming at me recently was quiet. They were behaving... pretty much the same as just a few minutes ago?


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look like that,¡± Chas said, his grin widening. ¡°We just met! Had to make sure you weren¡¯t some kind of abomination or something. Look, I don¡¯t think any of us understood more than half of what you were saying about your home, but it sounds like they¡¯re doing okay without mana. If there¡¯s a way we can get you back there, we¡¯ll help. But right now, we need to get out of this spirit realm before it voids out.¡±


    That last part hit me like a hammer to the chest. Voiding out? I thought the sun¡¯s gaping hole was bad enough.


    The three of them seemed to snap back to work, moving methodically. Cassie effortlessly lifted the door back onto the frame, using the hilt of a blade to bang the hinges back together. The door wouldn¡¯t function, but the lightning blast had kept the door mostly intact, and the bent hinges held it in place.


    "Voiding out?" I asked, my voice a little shakier than I intended.


    Chas turned, all humor gone from his face. ¡°The star in the sky out there is the source of mana keeping this place stable,¡± he explained. ¡°A giant hole in it? That¡¯s a problem. Eventually, the mana flow weakens, and the realm starts to break down. What¡¯s left is a void¡ªa place where reality falls apart and creatures crawl out, looking for mana to feed on. They¡¯re small, but they¡¯re endless.¡± He crossed his arms, looking back toward the door. ¡°Abominations.¡±


    Cassie chimed in as she gave the door one last shove. ¡°The problem isn¡¯t just the monsters. The longer the void exists, the stronger those things get. And then... well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s would suck.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°And how close are we to... that?¡±


    Chas shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ve got time. Days, maybe. Hours if we¡¯re unlucky. But we¡¯ve got a beacon, and there¡¯s enough mana floating around here to get us out before things get ugly.¡±


    ¡°Beacon?¡± I asked, glancing at Felix, who had stopped fidgeting with his bracer and was now watching me with an unreadable expression.


    Felix nodded, producing a long metal tube from his pack. He twisted one end, and three little feet extended from it like a tripod. ¡°The way out is gone now,¡± he said. ¡°We thought there was a gate here somewhere, but there isn¡¯t. And you clearly didn¡¯t just accidentally walk through something to get here. But there¡¯s a ton of pure mana floating around in the air. We¡¯re going to use it to get us back home.¡±


    Chas snorted. ¡°There¡¯s a shitload of mana,¡± he said. ¡°But not a fuckton.¡±


    Cassie laughed, clearly more relaxed now. She took the rod from Felix and walked to the center of the room, where I had woken up. ¡°Feels more like an assload,¡± she muttered, slamming the rod into the floorboards, the tripod sunk into the wood.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, the absurdity of the situation breaking through the tension. ¡°You¡¯d... know?¡± I asked, wincing as she shot me a mock glare. This time, Felix joined Chas in a cackle.


    The light mood was welcome, but my mind was still racing. ¡°So... if this beacon thing works, we¡¯ll just... teleport out of here?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Felix nodded, adjusting the beacon¡¯s settings. ¡°More or less. It uses the ambient mana to create a temporary gate back to our world. But the trick is stabilizing it long enough for all of us to get through.¡± He glanced at me. ¡°You¡¯re a wildcard. We don¡¯t know how your... species interacts with the magic here. So we¡¯ll have to be quick.¡±


    My stomach twisted again. I had barely begun to process everything that had happened, and now they were talking about teleporting me back to their world. Could I even handle another leap like that? This was starting to feel like a dream again.


    Chas must have sensed my unease. He clapped me on the back, his grin returning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kid. If the beacon works, it¡¯ll be smooth sailing. If it doesn¡¯t... well, we¡¯ll have plenty of company in the void.¡±


    Cassie rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not helping, Chas.¡±


    I looked at the glowing beacon, feeling like I was standing on the edge of a cliff. Was I really ready for this? Did I have a choice?

 Chapter 6 - The Eye of Aryman

    The beacon¡¯s golden light flickered, casting long, dancing shadows across the room. Felix worked quickly, his bracer glowing as he manipulated the intricate runes, calibrating them to the ambient mana. I could see the strain on his face; sweat beaded at his temple as he forced the beacon to respond. It felt fragile, like everything might actually work¡ªbut only for a moment.


    I shifted uncomfortably in the makeshift toga of dusty curtain fabric, the absurdity of my situation weighing on me. Chas must have noticed because he rummaged through a small pack, pulling out a set of plain clothes¡ªjust a shirt and pants, no shoes.


    "Here," he said, tossing them my way. ¡°Figure you could use these. Don¡¯t want a crazy guy in a loincloth jumping through a portal¡ªyou¡¯d give Lyra a heart attack.¡±


    I caught them, blinking in surprise. ¡°Thanks.¡± The fabric was rough, worn from use, but clean and smelling like vanilla. Far better than the ridiculous getup I had been wearing. Quickly, I slipped into the shirt and pants, pulling the fabric over my skin, feeling a bit more human again. They were loose, but it was still a massive improvement.


    I was just tightening the drawstring on the pants when something shifted.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Lyra¡ª" I started to ask when a cold wind swept through the room, cutting through the fabric like ice. It wasn¡¯t the kind of breeze that came from a window or door, but something deeper¡ªsomething wrong. The floor trembled beneath my feet, and outside, the soft glow of the sky dimmed. The light from the wounded star was fading.


    I wiped grime from the nearest window, squinting up at the sky. The sun¡ªif you could even call it that anymore¡ªwas collapsing. What had once been a glowing orb, albeit damaged, was now a twisted, sickly purple mass, its light barely more than a faint pulse.


    Felix cursed under his breath, his fingers moving faster across the runes. ¡°Damn it,¡± he muttered, eyes flicking between his bracer and the beacon. ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s starting?¡± I asked, my voice tighter than I¡¯d like.


    Cassie¡¯s gaze snapped to the window. ¡°Void cascade,¡± she said, her voice flat. ¡°We have to get that portal open.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said we had at least hours?¡± I looked to Chas. He simply shrugged.


    ¡°Guess he was wrong,¡± Felix growled, his calm demeanor evaporating. His hands trembled as he slammed them onto the beacon, sending a jolt of lightning through it. ¡°The calculations just changed! I have to start over!¡±


    I glanced at Felix¡¯s bracer. The runes flickered erratically, some of them glitching out as if the device itself was struggling to keep up. His focus sharpened as he tried to compensate, but the swirling runes spun out of sync again. Felix¡¯s face twisted in frustration. He was running out of time.


    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± I whispered under my breath, my chest tightening with a surge of dread.


    The room darkened as the sky outside shifted from twilight into something far darker, more unnatural. The star in the sky, already fractured, flickered like a dying flame. Its brilliant light imploded inward, collapsing into a sickly purple mass, its glow casting everything in an eerie, otherworldly hue.


    Cassie swore under her breath. ¡°The Eye of Aryman¡­¡± she said, staring out another window. She seemed to lose her relaxed demeanor entirely. She looked¡­ worried.


    ¡°We¡¯re in it now, Hunters,¡± Chas said excitedly, glancing at Felix. ¡°How much time?¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t look up, sweat dripping down his brow. ¡°Not enough. The beacon is draining faster than I can stabilize it. It¡¯s pulling too much from the mana surge!¡±


    Suddenly, the ground outside shifted. The city, once stable, seemed to twist and warp, its structures contorting as if reality itself was folding in on itself. The soft, muted colors of the world outside turned into garish neon pastels, glowing brightly against the ever-deepening darkness. Shadows stretched, lengthened, and then snapped, as if the city were gasping its final breaths.


    A deep growl rumbled in the distance, followed by a hiss. Then another. And another. My heart hammered in my chest as I peered through the cracked windows, wiping away more dust and grime. Through the haze, I saw them: hundreds of creatures, crawling, running¡ªno, slithering¡ªtoward us. Their muted, slime-covered bodies were barely humanoid, more like grotesque versions of goblins. They moved with a ravenous hunger, their glowing purple eyes locked on the tavern.


    Cassie cursed again. ¡°Glids,¡± she muttered. ¡°Feral, mana-hungry bastards. Just our luck they¡¯d show up this early.¡±


    Chas grunted, his eyes following mine toward the window. ¡°Normally takes a lot longer for a spirit realm to spit those out. But just our luck, it was a stable collapse into a proper Void Star. We should be fine as long as we can get that portal open.¡± He turned toward me, his expression sharp. ¡°What¡¯s with the stick? Can you fight?¡±


    I blinked, glancing down at Winchester. Fight? ¡°I... I mean, I don¡¯t really... I found it under the bar¡­¡±


    I held out Winchester, the staff''s polished surface gleaming in the eerie purple light. Chas¡¯s eyes widened, a flicker of recognition passing across his weathered features. He reached out, his calloused hand hovering just above the smooth wood, as if afraid to touch it.


    "May I?" he asked, his voice uncharacteristically soft given the situation.


    I nodded, passing him the staff. Chas took it reverently, his fingers tracing the wood grains along its length. The staff hummed beneath his touch, responding to some unspoken connection. He turned it over in his hands, examining every inch with the care of a master craftsman.


    When he reached the orange metallic ball set into the end, Chas inhaled sharply. The sphere seemed to ring like a tuning fork with a warm tone, as if awakening to his presence. He gently placed his palm against it for a moment, silencing the tone.


    "I''ll be damned," Chas muttered, a hint of awe creeping into his voice. He glanced at me, trying to mask the reverence in his eyes. He handed it back to me and gave me a sincere smile.


    ¡°Hit ¡¯em with that end, kid. If those Glids get through, they¡¯re gonna tear us apart looking for mana¡­ and we¡¯re sitting on a lot of it.¡±


    I took it back and nodded, my heart racing, Winchester buzzing with an almost eager energy. I could feel it thrumming in my hands, alive in a way that no ordinary staff ever would be. Maybe this was more than just a walking stick.


    Felix gritted his teeth, lightning crackling around his bracer as he channeled more power. ¡°I¡¯m holding it as long as I can!¡±


    The growling outside grew louder. The Glids¡ªhundreds, no, thousands of them¡ªpoured into the neon-lit streets, their slime-covered bodies glistening in the strange light as they rushed toward the tavern. Their hissing and growling blended into a deafening roar. And behind them, the city itself mutated, as pieces of the world dissolved into the void.


    ¡°Felix!¡± Cassie¡¯s voice was sharp now, almost panicked. ¡°We need that portal now!¡±


    Felix was no longer calm. His usually steady hands trembled, the bracer sparking wildly as lightning crackled along his arm. ¡°Just a few more seconds... come on, come on...¡±


    The beacon¡¯s light flickered, then pulsed, brighter than before. But it was small¡ªso much smaller than it had been. The portal, barely a spark, hovered above it, struggling to stabilize.


    Then the radiance rune providing light went out. It simply vanished, like a switch flipped, leaving the room dimly lit by the eerie purple glow outside. Felix¡¯s face drained of color. The portal was shrinking. Fast.


    The world outside exploded into chaos as the first wave of Glids reached the tavern. Their warped, elongated limbs slammed against the windows, leaving trails of luminescent slime. The glass trembled, then shattered with a deafening crash. Shards rained down, glittering like deadly stars in the eerie purple night.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Cassie sprang into action, her movements fluid and precise. To my shock, she didn¡¯t draw guns or any modern weapons. Instead, she unsheathed two small short swords from her hip. They were both quite short, maybe really just long daggers. But their edges caught my eye. A thin orange line ran up the edge of each blade¡ªexactly like Winchester¡¯s orb.


    Cassie''s blades flashed in the dim light, a lethal dance of steel and precision. As the first Glid breached the shattered window, she pivoted, her short sword slicing through the air. The creature let out an inhuman shriek as the blade connected, its gelatinous flesh parting like water. But instead of blood, a burst of orange energy erupted from the wound, sizzling and crackling as it dissipated into the air.


    "Stay back!" she shouted, her voice sharp over the cacophony of breaking glass and alien howls.


    Chas moved with surprising speed for his size, positioning himself between the oncoming horde and Felix. His fists clenched, and I watched in awe as they began to glow with a faint blue light. As a Glid lunged at him, Chas met it with a devastating uppercut.


    The sound of the impact echoed like a thunderclap, causing the creature and a few others behind it¡ªas well as some furniture¡ªto burst into a shower of purple goo and shattered wood.


    ¡°Ben!" Felix called out, his voice strained. "I need more time!¡±


    I gripped Winchester tighter, my knuckles white against the smooth wood. The staff thrummed in my hands, the metal orb seeming to ring with an eager energy. It was as if it was alive, responding to the chaos around us, urging me to act. The wood felt warm against my palms, almost vibrating with anticipation.


    Suddenly, the door splintered with a sickening crack. Twisted, elongated limbs burst through, tearing at the wood like it was paper. Glids poured in, their bodies writhing and undulating in ways that defied natural movement. Their eyes, glowing an unnatural purple, fixed on us with predatory hunger.


    Time seemed to slow. I could see every detail with startling clarity¡ªthe way their slimy skin glistened in the eerie light, the sharp angles of their misshapen jaws, the greedy reach of their clawed hands. The air itself felt thick, charged with tension and the acrid scent of ozone.


    Without thinking, I swung Winchester. The staff cut through the air with a satisfying whoosh, and I felt a surge of electricity through my arms. The orange orb at the end blazed to life, trailing streaks of golden light as it arced toward the nearest Glid in the door. Winchester connected with the creature in a blinding flash of orange light. The impact resonated through my arms, a surge of raw power unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt. For a split second, nothing happened. Then, with a deafening crack, an explosion of energy erupted from the point of impact. The Glid¡¯s body contorted, twisting grotesquely as the orange energy rippled through it. Its eyes bulged, glowing brighter and brighter until they were miniature suns in its misshapen skull.


    Suddenly, the creature burst apart in a spectacular spray of viscous purple gore and crackling orange energy. The directed force of the explosion sent the Glid¡¯s remains hurtling backward, a gruesome projectile that collided with the oncoming horde. Half a torso, still writhing with residual energy, smashed into three more Glids with a resounding thud, knocking them off their feet in a tangle of limbs and ooze.


    I staggered backward from the residual force. Of course it was a magical staff. Wait, I had a magical staff! I looked to the orb sunken into the wood at the top, almost as if the straight wood had simply grown around a tennis-ball-sized sphere. It was silent now, or rather much quieter in my hands.


    More Glids poured through the splintered doorway, their twisted forms writhing and contorting as they squeezed through the narrow opening. The air grew thick with an acrid stench, a nauseating cocktail that burned the nostrils and stung the eyes.


    Cassie danced between the creatures, her short swords flashing in deadly arcs. Orange energy crackled along the blades, leaving sizzling trails in the air as she struck. But even her fluid grace couldn¡¯t keep every Glid at bay. A clawed hand raked across her arm, leaving a trail of purple slime and torn fabric. She hissed in pain but didn¡¯t falter, spinning to decapitate her attacker in a shower of viscous gore.


    I barely had time to react as a Glid lunged at me. I brought the staff up instinctively, the creature¡¯s snapping jaws catching on the polished wood. Its teeth scraped against the shaft with a sound that set my nerves on edge¡ªlike nails on a chalkboard¡ªbut the staff held firm, showing no sign of damage. The Glid¡¯s weight was overwhelming, driving me back as my feet slid on the slime-slicked floor.


    I stumbled, trying to maintain balance, but the creature pushed harder, its slimy, feral form thrashing wildly. Chas¡¯s roar cut through the chaos. His fists glowed with an intense energy, each punch radiating a shockwave that turned groups of Glids into splatters of purple goo. But for every one he took down, more seemed to flood into the tavern, their glowing eyes fixed on the center of the room.


    ¡°Felix!¡± Cassie¡¯s voice was sharp, strained as she fended off multiple Glids at once. Her twin swords flashed in rapid arcs, but she was struggling, her movements slowing under the relentless assault. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time!¡±


    Felix gritted his teeth, pouring more power into the beacon. Sweat poured down his face, and the portal¡¯s tiny spark flickered desperately, trying to stabilize. It grew, but it was still far too small for an escape.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± Felix shouted, his voice tight with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s fighting me every step of the way¡­ Wait, No! No no no no, where¡¯s all the mana going?¡±


    I could feel it too, like all the air was being sucked out of the room toward¡ª


    Suddenly, Chas was beside Felix, his hand on his shoulder. The air rippled with heatwaves around him like an unseen flame roaring within him. "I have to borrow it for a minute," he said, his voice unnaturally calm amidst the chaos.


    Felix¡¯s eyes widened in understanding, a mix of fear and awe crossing his face. He nodded, releasing his grip on the beacon. The moment Chas¡¯s hand touched it, the air around him ignited with invisible fire. The heatwaves intensified, distorting the very fabric of reality around him. His eyes began to glow with an inner light, like molten gold pouring from his sockets.


    The beacon responded to Chas¡¯s touch, its faint glow suddenly erupting into a brilliant, blinding radiance. The runes etched along its surface came alive, pulsing with an otherworldly energy that seemed to resonate with the very core of existence. The inn groaned in protest as the portal began to open, pulling everything in its vicinity toward it.


    The walls of the tavern buckled under the pressure, creaking and groaning as the portal tore at them. Wooden beams splintered and cracked, the floorboards beneath our feet rippling like water as chunks of debris were ripped from the building and sucked toward the growing tear in space. The windows exploded inward, sending shards of glass whirling through the air like deadly projectiles.


    A massive gust of wind erupted from the portal as it expanded, throwing the Glids into chaos. The first wave of creatures was caught in the vortex, their slime-covered bodies dragged helplessly toward the portal. They howled and shrieked, their twisted limbs flailing as they were pulled into the swirling void. Purple slime streaked across the floor, plastering the walls as the Glids were torn apart by the sheer force of the portal¡¯s pull.


    The tavern itself was being dismantled, plank by plank, as the portal grew. Furniture was ripped from the floor, chairs and tables crashing together in a cacophony of destruction before being swallowed by the shimmering tear in reality.


    Chas¡¯s body tensed, muscles rippling beneath his skin as he channeled an impossible amount of energy. Complex runes blazed into life along his arms as if they were veins, and I heard him roar with defiance as he reached up and grabbed the edges of the portal with his bare hands. A shockwave rippled through reality itself as he physically tore the portal open, shattering what remained of the tavern and vaporizing the nearest Glids in a spectacular burst of golden light.


    I was thrown off my feet, Winchester clattering to the floor beside me. As I struggled to my knees, gasping for breath in the suddenly superheated air, I saw Chas.


    He stood at the epicenter of the destruction, a figure of raw, primal power. Golden energy radiated from his body in pulsing waves, each one distorting the air around him like a mirage. His skin seemed to crack and splinter, revealing molten light beneath, as if he had become a living conduit for some cosmic force. Wisps of golden smoke curled from his arms, his shoulders, even his eyes, which now blazed with the intensity of twin suns.


    Before him hovered a shimmering disc of pure energy, its edges wavering and flickering like a mirage. Through it, I caught glimpses¡ªflashes of verdant green and crystal blue that stood in stark contrast to the nightmare surrounding us. Chas¡¯s hands were outstretched, palms facing the portal, fingers splayed wide as if he alone was responsible for holding it open.


    I scrambled to my feet, snatching Winchester from the gore-slicked floor. The staff pulsed in my grip, its orange orb humming again. Cassie was there in an instant, her blades dripping with viscous purple fluid as she grabbed my arm.


    "Move!" she shouted, her voice barely audible over the cacophony of destruction.


    We sprinted toward the portal, dodging debris and writhing Glid corpses. The air itself seemed to resist our passage, thick and heavy with ozone and the acrid stench of otherworldly decay. Felix was right behind us, his bracer barking lightning at a horde of Glids that pushed past the corpses of their brethren.


    As we approached, the portal¡¯s energy intensified. The shimmering disc stretched and warped, its edges rippling like liquid mercury. Through its wavering surface, I caught tantalizing glimpses of another world¡ªflashes of emerald canopies, azure skies, and towering spires that seemed to defy gravity.


    Chas stood before it, a living conduit of cosmic power. His body was a map of blazing runes, golden light dripping from him like molten metal. I met his blazing eyes and instantly felt like I was seeing a massive version of him staring into my soul, filling it with concepts. My mind was drowned in images of impenetrable fields of diamond exploding with violent force due to a tiny imperfection, a fat man getting hit by a cannonball in the stomach thousands of times without relenting.


    My mind spun¡ªthese recognizable concepts were screaming themselves at me through Chas.


    You will not break me.


    Chas was literally embodying Courage. Pure and true, screaming at the universe to defy him. Magic. Real, universe-bending willpower. I saw the rune for Courage in Chas¡¯s eyes. But, it was familiar. It was that feeling you get when you read a good fantasy novel, watched a superhero movie, hell¡ªeven asked someone out for the first time. I recognized it like an old friend.


    And then Chas grinned, fierce and wild, and without warning, he kicked me into the portal. It hurt.

 Chapter 7 - Im the Candy

    The smell of pizza wafted through the air as we sat around the table, arguing over our latest superhero debate. Ryan, with his usual enthusiasm, waved a slice in the air as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Ironman wipes the floor with Batman. The dude has a flying suit of armor, for crying out loud. Plus, billionaire genius? Come on.¡±


    Jess snorted, shaking her head. ¡°And Batman¡¯s not a billionaire genius? He¡¯s the better strategist, and he doesn¡¯t rely on some fancy tech. It¡¯s him, his mind, and pure determination.¡±


    Before I could weigh in, my dad stepped in from the kitchen, holding a drink and clearly amused by the conversation. ¡°You guys are missing the real difference here.¡±


    He leaned against the counter, casually sipping his drink as we turned to look at him. ¡°Ironman? Sure, he stood next to gods¡ªfought alongside them because that¡¯s who he was. In your face, bravado. He bent science to keep up with literal gods. That¡¯s human bravery for everyone to see.¡±


    We were all quiet, letting his words hang in the air as Dad took another sip, then smiled. ¡°But Batman? He stood shoulder to shoulder with Superman, a rich guy who just wanted to make the world better. He wasn¡¯t flashy, didn¡¯t need superpowers or to shout about it. He fought dangerous psychopaths and half the time, no one even knew who he was. That¡¯s courage.¡±


    Ryan blinked, starting to say something, but Dad wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°They¡¯re two sides of the same coin,¡± he continued. ¡°Ironman¡¯s the bravery everyone expects, the kind they can see. You know who he is, he¡¯s bold, and he makes it clear: ¡®I¡¯m the hero.¡¯ But Batman? He¡¯s courage. He doesn¡¯t need to be seen. He does the hard things, the impossible things, when no one¡¯s watching.¡±


    Jess leaned back in her chair, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°Yeah, like, Ironman needs everyone to know who he is. Batman just¡­ does it.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why Batman¡¯s scarier,¡± I added, grinning. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need the spotlight. He¡¯s enough as he is.¡±


    Dad chuckled and pushed off the counter, heading back to the kitchen. ¡°Exactly. You want to see a hero? Watch the guy who fights for others when no one¡¯s paying attention.¡±


    <hr>


    That was a great night. I remember it. That new Nintendo system came out¡­


    The infinite stretch of the cosmos opened before me, vast and unending.


    I was flying¡ªno, drifting¡ªthrough space at speeds I couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend. Stars streaked by in brilliant lines of light, nebulae swirled in bursts of color, and cosmic storms raged in the distance, their violent, electric tendrils reaching out like fingers grasping at the void. Every sight, every moment was a window into something beyond comprehension. Wonders upon wonders that people back home could only dream of, and here I was, floating weightless, moving through it all as though I belonged.


    My arms and legs drifted freely, almost as if I was swimming, but I had no control over my course. There was no sense of forward, backward, up, or down. It was just me, hanging in this majestic ocean of stars and cosmic phenomena, flowing in whatever direction the universe chose to send me. No sound. No pressure. Just the soft hum of space itself.


    It was... peaceful. Comforting, even. After everything that had happened, the madness in the tavern, the battle with the Glids, Chas kicking me into a portal¡ªI couldn¡¯t have asked for a better respite. I felt no fear, just... wonder. I could stay like this forever, a spectator to the dance of the cosmos.


    Minutes turned into hours, and I was still mesmerized. The brilliance of the stars, the shimmering lights of nebulae, the twisting maelstroms of galaxies forming and collapsing in on themselves. It was like watching a painting that was always changing, always evolving. Each new scene more fantastic than the last.


    But then, something strange happened.


    Time... slipped. At first, I didn¡¯t notice. I was still drinking it all in, trying to wrap my head around how vast it all was. But as the hours, or maybe even days, dragged on, that feeling began to fade. The awe I felt didn¡¯t disappear, but it started to lose its sharpness. The mind can only hold onto wonder for so long before the edges begin to dull.


    I looked around¡ªstars still racing by, cosmic storms still twisting in the distance¡ªbut something was different. It was the same. The beauty remained unchanged, but it no longer pulled at me in the same way. It wasn¡¯t that the universe had grown boring¡ªhow could it?¡ªbut my mind started to... wander.


    Back to the tavern. The smell of dust and old wood. The thrum of the Glids slamming into the walls. Chas pulling the portal open with his bare hands, Felix struggling with his bracer. It all felt distant now, like something from another lifetime. My memory of it was starting to blur, mix with the endlessness of space.


    How long had I been here? Hours? Days? Weeks? The stars flew by in their eternal dance, but time had no meaning here. Maybe it had been minutes. Maybe years. It was impossible to tell. Strange how even the grandest, most impossible thing¡ªdrifting through space like a god¡ªcould become... mundane. How something so breathtaking could begin to feel repetitive.


    The universe wasn¡¯t changing, but I was. My mind was starting to grow numb to it all. Not tired¡ªjust used to it. It was like staring at the same painting for too long, until your eyes begin to glaze over, and the colors blend into each other. It was still beautiful, but the sharpness, the clarity was gone. My thoughts slipped back to the moment Chas kicked me into the portal. Did they make it? Was I really safe? Was this part of some cosmic trial?


    I turned, as if expecting to see something different, but the stars looked the same. Endless, eternal. And I was still floating. Drifting.


    My arms floated at my sides, weightless, just like my thoughts. No direction, no sense of movement. My body was still. My mind was starting to feel the same. Everything... drifted.


    How long was I going to be here? Who even was I?


    <hr>


    The man drifted deeper into the stars, the swirling galaxies and brilliant nebulae bleeding into one another, endless and vast. Too vast. There was no up, no down, no direction at all¡ªjust the stars, the cosmic storms, and the infinite, yawning space pulling at his consciousness.


    But something kept pulling him back, dragging his mind away from the edge of the void. Something wasn¡¯t letting him go.


    The stars began to blur, their sharpness fading until they were nothing but soft points of light, and his thoughts began to drift along with them. How long had he been here? He wasn¡¯t sure anymore. Time didn¡¯t seem to mean anything, not out here. But no matter how far his mind wandered, no matter how close he came to losing himself to the nothingness, something kept tugging at him, a thread pulling him back. Like the universe itself was trying to absorb him, to draw him into its vast emptiness, but something deep inside him wouldn¡¯t let it.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The stars rippled around him as his thoughts flickered again. Wait. Wasn¡¯t this a portal? Portals are supposed to have a destination¡­


    This isn¡¯t right.


    A sudden clarity cut through the fog that had clouded his mind. He wasn¡¯t just floating for the sake of it¡ªthere had been a purpose. They were escaping. He¡¯d gone through the portal with Cassie and Felix. This wasn¡¯t some cosmic dream; it was real. But... where the hell was he?


    Ben¡¯s mind fought back into focus, and as soon as it did, he felt it¡ªa hard pull, like something was yanking him backwards. His whole body jerked, and suddenly, the stars were gone. The endless, vast nothingness collapsed in on itself, and Ben hurtled backwards at breakneck speed. The universe folded around him, the stars blurring into streaks of light as he tumbled uncontrollably through the event horizon of a portal.


    He hit solid ground hard, sprawling across a cold metal floor with a dull thud. The world slammed back into place.


    <hr>


    I tumbled backward through the event horizon, blinking as the cosmic void around me shattered like glass. Reality snapped back into focus all at once, slamming into me harder than I expected. My body, weightless moments ago, suddenly felt heavy. I landed on something cold and hard, a floor¡ªdefinitely a floor¡ªand groaned as my vision cleared.


    The room I had crashed into was unlike anything I had ever seen. Brass gears, pistons, and steam vents hissed blue steam and clanked in an intricate dance, the machinery filling the space with rhythmic, mechanical breathing. It looked like something straight out of a steampunk novel, all polished copper and iron, tubes running in every direction with valves that hissed every few seconds. A massive portal behind me sparked and flickered before dying out, collapsing and blinking from existence.


    I blinked, still disoriented, and tried to sit up. My sense of time was all over the place. It had felt like hours¡ªno, days?¡ªdrifting through the stars, watching nebulae and cosmic storms flash by. At first, it was awe-inspiring, beautiful beyond words. But the longer I floated, the more the wonder faded. My mind had started to wander, even drift back to everything that had happened at the tavern. Time was slippery in that place. It was like I could feel myself thinking, but somehow not... connected to it. My thoughts had floated outside of me, watching me, separate from my body. When the portal yanked me out, I wasn¡¯t even sure how long it had really been.


    I rubbed my temples, trying to shake off the mental fog, when I heard a sharp voice above me.


    "Ben! You made it!"


    I looked up and saw Felix standing near one of the consoles, his bracer still sparking lightly. His face was lit with relief, but there was a tension in his stance, like he hadn¡¯t fully let go of the stress of whatever had just happened. Cassie was nearby too, arms crossed, giving me a quick once-over as if to check if I was still in one piece. They both looked like they¡¯d just run a marathon and then been told they had to run it again.


    "Yeah..." I said, still catching my breath. "I think I¡¯m... here?"


    Before I could get my bearings, a voice piped up from behind Felix. A much higher-pitched voice and¡­ an accent?


    "Fascinating! You¡¯re the Outworlder, yes? Absolutely remarkable. Time dilation, energy distortion, mana deficient, and yet here you are! A full-fledged anomaly!"


    I turned to see a small, two-foot-tall humanoid mouse standing on a platform beside the control panel. White fur, oversized ears, and a pair of round, button-like eyes that sparkled with curiosity. Not exactly a mouse, but mouse-like. She was wearing a toolbelt filled with tiny, delicate instruments and gadgets. Her whiskers twitched with excitement, and she leaned forward as if inspecting me for scientific analysis.


    "I¡¯m Lyra," she said, grinning. "Lead Sprocket of this facility and expert in transdimensional anomalies." Her nose twitched again as she peered at me more closely. "I must say, I¡¯ve never seen anything quite like you. A human, yes? Tell me, how did the portal feel on your end? Any peculiarities? Temporal shifts? Reality glitches?"


    I blinked, still trying to process the fact that I was talking to a mouse¡ªno, a humanoid mouse. A talking humanoid mouse. And she was a Sprocket? Like¡­ No, that would be crazy. I glanced over at Felix and Cassie, hoping for some kind of explanation.


    Felix cleared his throat, smirking slightly. "The Vildar. They¡¯re... uh, beastfolk. Brilliant minds, kind of run the portals here."


    Beastfolk. Right. Sure. I nodded slowly, taking in the surreal reality that I was in another world¡ªlike, actually in another world. With humanoid mice running complex machines. A mix of awe and complete disbelief washed over me. Was this really happening? The clanking of gears, the hiss of steam, the strange flickering lights from the portal... it all felt so real but none of it felt alien at all. I couldn¡¯t help myself¡ªsmiling ear to ear. It was so. freaking. cute.


    "Uh, yeah," I stammered, trying to answer Lyra¡¯s barrage of questions. "There was definitely some time dilation. I was... out there for what felt like days. Watching the stars... the universe... I could feel myself drifting. It was like my thoughts weren¡¯t even mine after a while, like I was watching myself from outside."


    Lyra¡¯s eyes squinted with even more enthusiasm, jotting something down on a tiny notepad. She even had a tiny pencil. It was adorable.


    "Incredible! Fascinating, indeed! Time dilation inside the portal field is a known phenomenon, but the way you describe it¡ªdisconnected thought patterns¡ªsounds like an extreme case. You must have been in there for...¡± She flipped through her little notepad. ¡°Oh, the data suggests an hour on our side¡­ so six point seven one days. Remarkable. Truly remarkable!"


    A week? I was out there for an hour, and it felt like a week? My head was spinning, and it wasn¡¯t just from the portal jump. I had always found the idea of time passing at different rates in movies and TV fascinating but it was impossible to describe the vertigo.


    I glanced over at Felix and Cassie again. Cassie had moved closer, now leaning against a massive pipe, arms still crossed. She was still covered in her own blood but seemed totally relaxed, like the wounds didn¡¯t bother her. She gave me a half-smile, her eyes flicking toward where the portal had been. "Chas isn¡¯t back yet. He went through after you but... it¡¯s not looking good."


    I frowned. "He went after me?"


    Felix nodded, scratching his head. "Yeah, you were taking a while. We figured something might¡¯ve happened. But the portal..."


    He walked over to a nearby control panel, running his fingers over the intricate dials and levers. The brass and copper gleamed under the soft blue light of the facility, casting dancing shadows across his face. "Portals aren''t like doors, Ben. They''re more like rivers than doors. Rivers of possibility cutting through reality. Just because the portal came from somewhere doesn¡¯t mean it goes back there.¡± He nodded sagely. ¡°He went back in to try and save you¡ªbut even if he did you would have both ended up somewhere else, albeit likely together.¡±


    "That¡¯s why we were monitoring it so closely!" Lyra chimed in, gesturing to all of the machinery. "We¡¯ve got every piece of tech calculating the destination. I even recalibrated the quantum flux matrix twice!" She hopped down from her platform, landing lightly beside me, her button eyes gleaming. Quantum Flux Matrix? You¡¯re kidding right, that has to be a joke. The small talking mouse just calibrated the Quantum Flux Matrix? I laughed. I couldn¡¯t hold it in, this was amazement. Pure amazement at probably the cutest thing my brain could possibly comprehend. Felix looked mortified.


    ¡°The Quantum Flux Matrix?¡± I laughed again, my mind going to the most ridiculous thing it could. ¡°Is that what you use to stabilize something existing in two places at once?¡±


    A snapping sound helped me recover, Lyra¡¯s pencil broke on her notepad. She casually threw it away, took another from her- ridiculously cute- overalls and then proceeded to tear the page out she was writing on. Crumpling it up and throwing away led to her furiously scribbling while looking at me with now predatory eyes.


    "Tell me, Ben was it? have you ever encountered multidimensional distortion before?"


    I stared at her, trying to wrap my head around everything she was saying. "Multidimensional distortion? I mean... no? I don¡¯t think so?"


    Her scribbles sped up. "Of course, of course. A first-timer. That makes it even more fascinating!"


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle nervously at her excitement. She was like a kid in a candy store, except the candy was¡­ me.


    Felix seemed to take that as his cue. ¡°Hey, Adept Stormfire! Hi, Felix Aldertree again. Outworlder,¡± He said about as polite as possible, jerking a thumb towards me. ¡°We should get him to the Front Desk,¡±


    Lyra¡¯s gaze turned sharp and she started to object. ¡°Procedures!¡± Cassie said quickly. ¡°It''s right at the top of the procedure for Outworlders coming through with hunters!¡±


    This seemed to take the wind out of Lyra¡¯s sails. ¡°Yes, yes. Unless you would like to submit yourself for a few tests first?¡± She turned to me pleadingly.


    Both Cassie and Felix out of her sight motioned passionately not to accept. Cassie even making an X with her fingers. ¡°Maybe another time,¡± My amusement had faded completely to awkwardness. ¡°I should go uh¡­¡± I thought. ¡°Register?¡± I asked and the two nodded behind Lyra. She sighed.


    ¡°Shame,¡± she said, her professional and cute demeanor returning.


    Cassie grabbed me by the arm and literally pulled me down a hallway out of the portal room.

 Chapter 8 - The Grand Staircase

    We stumbled through a richly lit hallway, our footsteps echoed off the polished floors. Cassie and Felix gripped my arms tightly, their hands like iron clamps on my shoulders, faces etched with a mixture of urgency and relief. The air grew thick with the scent of lemon and something else¡ªa faint, metallic tang that tickled the back of my throat.


    As we passed by archways adorned with intricate runes that pulsed with an otherworldly light, I caught glimpses of chambers filled with strange, whirring contraptions. The walls themselves seemed to breathe, releasing soft puffs of blue steam from relief valves, as if the place itself was alive.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity compressed into mere moments, Cassie and Felix released their hold on me. We had traveled about a hundred paces from where we started, and the oppressive atmosphere began to lift. The hallway opened up into a circular antechamber, its domed ceiling covered in a mesmerizing mural of swirling constellations that seemed to shift and dance as I watched.


    Cassie leaned against a nearby pillar, her shoulders sagging with visible relief. "I am very glad you didn''t agree to Lyra¡¯s tests," she said with a grim expression.


    ¡°We would have been there all day,¡± Felix added. He laughed, but there was a tension in his voice that made me think he wasn¡¯t entirely joking. I could feel their casual demeanor returning, but I was still back in the portal room, hearing about Chas.


    ¡°Will Chas be okay?¡± I interjected, my voice uncertain. ¡°He could be anywhere, right?¡±


    Cassie chuckled. "Kid just watched Chas tear a hole in space and time with his bare hands, and he''s still worried about him." She patted me on the shoulder, shaking her head. Her tone was light, but there was a flicker of genuine affection in her eyes when she talked about Chas. "This is what Chas does. He finds problems, fixes them, and leaves¡ªusually before anyone even knows he was there."


    I rubbed my temples. "But... he could be anywhere, right?"


    Felix looked at me, his expression softening. "Chas is... let''s just say he''s strong. He may be unorthodox, but he¡¯s an incredibly powerful hunter. We watched him wrestle an Onytax to the ground before his morning tea, once. While holding the tea. You saw a glimpse back in the tavern."


    ¡°An Onytax?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Big, angry ball of fur and muscle. Taller than me. Can claw through stone and concrete like it was flesh,¡± Cassie shuddered a little at the memory.


    "Powerful," I muttered, still thinking about that raw, untamed force I saw in his eyes. The memory of Chas felt larger than life. He might as well have been a superhero.


    Felix nodded, glancing at Cassie. "Very. He¡¯s our Mentor, but..." he hesitated, like he was weighing how much to say. "We¡¯re still apprentices. We don¡¯t have the same level of runes or mastery."


    Cassie groaned, inspecting her armor. "And my new gear¡¯s ruined. Damn Glids tore right through it."


    I glanced at the dried blood coating her arms and chest, frowning. "You should really get that looked at," I said, feeling a little concerned. "You¡¯ve got cuts everywhere¡ªhow are you not bleeding?"


    Cassie shrugged. "I took a healing pill right after the portal jump. My only one too. Stops most of the bleeding, though the armor absorbed a lot of the hits anyway."


    My eyes widened. Healing pills? Potions, armor that actually worked? This whole world felt like some kind of insane game, except the stakes were real, and I was still trying to figure out what those stakes even were. I glanced down at my own battered clothes, torn but with no serious wounds. "Guess I got lucky then," I muttered.


    Felix grinned. "Luck? Maybe. You do seem pretty squishy." He poked me through a tear in my shirt, flashing a teasing grin. ¡°But you should see your face right now¡ªit¡¯s like watching a kid discover toys for the first time. No healing pills where you¡¯re from?"


    I shook my head, trying to process it all, my mind buzzing with questions. The constellations above seemed to pulse in time with my heartbeat, the room spinning in a way that was both fascinating and unsettling.


    Felix noticed my gaze. He smirked. "Let¡¯s take a breather. I can see your brain misfiring." He motioned toward a set of benches. "Come on, take a seat. We can talk while you get your bearings." He glanced at me. "Before you ask too many questions," he said, stretching out on the floor instead of the bench, "Cassie and I are recent initiates in the Monster Hunters."


    "Apprentices," Cassie corrected. She flopped down on the bench next to me, her earlier fatigue starting to show. "We have a Sponsor. Still green, but learning fast."


    My mind raced. "Monster Hunters... right." I looked down at my hands, turning them over as if expecting some magical mark to appear. "Okay. So, you guys were sent to... rescue me?"


    Felix leaned back, stretching his legs out. "Like we said, more like we were sent to check out the realm. It¡¯s rare for a spirit realm to open up stable like that. Usually, they''re small, like bubbles popping in and out of existence. This one? It had weight." He raised an eyebrow, gesturing toward the portal that had long since disappeared. "Then you showed up, which... wasn¡¯t exactly part of the plan."


    Cassie smirked, leaning back on her elbows. "We definitely didn¡¯t expect the sun to explode, either."


    I huffed out a laugh, but it was strained. "About that... Did the death beam from the lightroom have something to do with that?"


    Felix looked thoughtful. He rubbed his chin as he considered. "It could logically be the same beam, but the size differences, based on your description, don¡¯t make sense¡ªalthough that¡¯s a rough argument in a spirit realm."


    I rubbed my face, trying to piece it all together. "And those... Glids? They came from the spirit realm collapsing?"


    Cassie nodded. "When the star went dark, the realm lost its anchor. The Glids are the realm''s attempt to stay alive by manifesting... something. They¡¯re like physical echoes, trying to grab onto any mana they can find."


    A shiver ran down my spine as I remembered their twisted, ravenous forms. Their slime-covered, feral bodies flashed in my mind. "So... they weren¡¯t alive?"


    "Not in the way we are," Felix said, eyes narrowing slightly as he thought. His tone grew more serious. "They¡¯re more like manifestations of desperation. Not a consciousness, just... hunger. Instinct." He tapped his bracer, the soft sound accented by gentle sparks, which grounded me for a moment.


    I tried to keep up, the complexity of their world feeling heavier with each answer. "And you two just... handled this regularly?"


    Cassie laughed, breaking some of the tension. "Not regularly. Like we said, we¡¯re new at this. And Chas... well, he¡¯s the one who really knows what he¡¯s doing."


    Felix¡¯s smile faded a little. "Chas is a lot more than he seems. He¡¯s not just powerful¡ªhe¡¯s smart. Way smarter than either of us." He rubbed his forehead, his demeanor shifting slightly. "We¡¯re learning from him, but he... operates on another level. What you saw back there? That¡¯s him on a regular day."


    I nodded, still thinking about the way Chas tore reality apart with his bare hands, daring the universe to contest him. "It was... beyond anything I¡¯d ever seen. It was like watching someone bend the laws of the universe with pure willpower. I didn¡¯t even know that was possible."


    Cassie nodded in agreement. "Most people wouldn¡¯t believe it unless they saw it. I didn¡¯t believe half the stories about Chas until I saw him in action." Her expression softened, respect evident in her voice. "He¡¯s got this knack for doing the impossible."


    Felix grinned, finally chiming in. "Apparently one time he moved a mountain. Just... shifted it out of the way."


    ¡°It was more of a hill,¡± Cassie argued. ¡°He even said so.¡±


    The weight of everything sank in again, and I found myself leaning back against the bench, exhaling slowly. "And what about you two? You seemed pretty capable yourselves. I mean, you were right there with me, fighting those Glids."


    Cassie shrugged, flexing her fingers as if testing for pain. "We¡¯ve been training, but we¡¯re still apprentices. A couple of runes, no seals or sigils yet. Chas is trying to push us, but we¡¯re not quite there."


    Felix chuckled and raised an eyebrow at her. "Speak for yourself. I¡¯m almost ready for my seal."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Cassie rolled her eyes. "If you can afford it."


    I blinked and leaned forward, confused. "Afford it? You have to pay for this seal?"


    Felix sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Sort of. It''s complicated. Mana costs money, or rather, resources cost mana. Training isn¡¯t free, and neither are the materials for seals." He shrugged. "It¡¯s not cheap to advance. The exams alone¡ª"


    Cassie interrupted. "¡ªare a joke. Half the people taking them don¡¯t even make it. That¡¯s why we¡¯re broke, by the way." She glared at Felix, shaking her head in exasperation. "Blew all our money on the last exam, and look where that got us."


    Felix winced. "We¡¯re apprentices, Cass. We¡¯re supposed to fail sometimes."


    I chuckled despite myself. Despite everything, they were just like anyone else¡ªworried about money, complaining about tests. It was almost... comforting.


    "What about me?" I asked, glancing between them. "Am I... stuck here now?"


    Felix shrugged, looking unsure for the first time. "Not sure. There¡¯s a process for Outworlders, though, so hopefully someone knows."


    Cassie grinned, flashing a mischievous look. "Just be glad you dodged Lyra¡¯s experiments. Could¡¯ve been worse."


    A sudden thought struck me, and I bolted upright, my eyes darting around the room. The antechamber, with its swirling constellations and pulsing runes, suddenly felt alien again. I stood, looking around.


    "Winchester," I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "What''s that?" Felix asked, his brow furrowing.


    I turned to them, my heart racing. "The staff I found in the spirit realm. Winchester. I had it with me when we went through the portal, but now it''s... gone."


    Felix looked surprised. ¡°It had a name?¡±


    "Oh, that was just what I called it based on a mov¡ª" I paused. "Just based on a story I know."


    Cassie and Felix exchanged a knowing glance, their expressions a mixture of sympathy and resignation.


    "Items from spirit realms," Cassie began, her voice gentle, "they don''t usually... stick around in physical space."


    Felix nodded, adding, "Especially not after passing through a time dilation like that. The rules of reality are totally bizarre out there."


    I slumped back against the bench, a wave of disappointment washing over me. Winchester had felt real, tangible¡ªa connection to the bizarre world I¡¯d found myself in. It was the first real, physical thing I had found. Okay, besides the Deathroot wine. I had even used it to protect myself¡ªmostly successfully.


    Now, like so much else, it was gone.


    I sighed, pushing myself up from the bench, the weight of Winchester¡¯s loss sitting heavy in my chest. If this was going to be some kind of crazy game world, I was at least hoping to have a decent weapon.


    As we exited the antechamber, the hallway stretched before us, a kaleidoscope of shifting colors and pulsing runes. The walls were covered with copper tubes, spinning gauges, and a fog of blue mist filled the space. It felt alive, like the entire structure was breathing in sync with the magic that fueled it.


    We stepped into this surreal corridor, our footsteps echoing off the polished metal floor. The air hummed with an electric charge, making the hair on my arms stand on end. Gears whirred and clicked behind ornate brass panels, their intricate mechanisms visible through small glass windows. It was like stepping into a manapunk dream, a world where magic and technology fused together in perfect harmony.


    Steam hissed from valves at regular intervals, releasing puffs of iridescent vapor that dissipated into the air like ghostly butterflies. It was a mix of steampunk and something otherworldly, as if the place itself was holding back the weight of centuries of arcane energy.


    We passed by a series of arched doorways, each one framed by glowing runes that pulsed in mesmerizing patterns. Through one, I caught a glimpse of a vast library, its shelves stretching impossibly high and filled with books that seemed to float in midair. Their pages fluttered as if caught in an invisible breeze, symbols and diagrams glowing faintly on the open tomes.


    Another revealed a laboratory where bubbling liquids of every color imaginable flowed through a complex network of glass tubes. A group of Florans gathered around a central table, their bronze-tinted skin gleaming in the dim light as they manipulated what looked like living crystals. The whole scene felt like something out of a fantastical alchemist¡¯s lab.


    The hallway curved gently, and we rounded a corner to find ourselves face-to-face with what appeared to be cylindrical chambers set into the wall. They were about the size of phone booths, with gleaming metal doors that slid open and shut with a soft hiss.


    As we approached, I saw a group of Vildar manipulating what looked like a control panel with practiced ease. They worked quickly, their small hands moving over the controls with precise, darting movements. Their whiskers twitched in concentration as they placed small, blue translucent coins into a slot on the control panel.


    The coins shimmered with an inner light, blue and green hues swirling together like miniature galaxies.


    Felix turned to Cassie, asking, "Got any mana coins?"


    Cassie shook her head. "Nope, I left mine in my locker since we were with Chas." She gave a casual shrug, as if these mana coins were just another thing they carried around like loose change.


    I watched, mesmerized, as the Vildar''s coins disappeared into the slot with a melodic chime. The cylindrical chamber hummed to life, its interior bathed in a soft, ethereal glow. The door slid shut with a whisper, and for a brief moment, I swore I could see the outlines of the Vildar inside, their forms becoming translucent before vanishing entirely.


    My eyebrows raised. "A teleporter?" I asked, awe creeping into my voice.


    Felix grinned at my reaction, shaking his head. "Not quite a teleporter, though I can see why you''d think that. These," he gestured to the cylindrical chambers, "are transposition pods. They use a complex combination of spatial and temporal runes to move people from one location to another. As far as I know, teleportation involves breaking something down into energy and moving it. Not really great for living people."


    I stepped closer, marveling at the intricate patterns etched into the metal surface of the pods. The runes shimmered and shifted like they were alive, their shapes fluid and elusive. "So, it''s like... folding space?"


    Felix nodded, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Exactly. The pods create a localized warp in the fabric of reality, allowing the occupant to step through and emerge at their destination instantaneously. It''s a fascinating application of techno-magical principles."


    Cassie groaned, rolling her eyes. "Here we go again," she muttered under her breath. "Felix, the walking encyclopedia of obscure techno-magic theory." She looked to me and then back to Felix. ¡°And you¡¯re encouraging him¡­ Just my luck.¡±


    Felix ignored her jibe, his attention focused on the control panel. "The process requires an immense amount of power, which is where the mana coins come in." He tapped the panel. "Each coin contains a finite amount of mana at different levels. Blue and green were the most common, generally made by the person using them, but much more valuable copper or silver coins imbued with mana were what most people used as currency. And since we don¡¯t have any on us,¡± Felix sighed, "I guess we''re taking the stairs."


    I repeated his earlier phrase under my breath, the reality of their world sinking in more. "Mana is money."


    We continued down the hallway, passing more of the cylindrical chambers. Each one pulsed with a different color, and I couldn''t help but wonder where they led. The thought of stepping inside one of those pods both fascinated and terrified me. It was a surreal contrast to my reality back home.


    As we rounded another corner, the narrow corridor suddenly opened up into a vast, circular chamber that took my breath away. The ceiling soared so high above us that I could barely make out its intricate mosaic of swirling galaxies and shimmering constellations. It was like looking at the night sky in the most vivid, impossible way imaginable.


    The floor beneath our feet was a walkway of polished stone, inlaid with spiraling patterns of gold and silver that seemed to move when I wasn''t looking directly at them. It felt like walking on a river of stars, the whole space imbued with an ethereal beauty.


    But it was the center of the room that truly captivated me. An impossibly tall alabaster pillar rose from the floor, starting several hundred meters below us and reaching up toward the distant ceiling like the spine of some ancient titan. Its surface was covered in countless carvings¡ªscenes of epic battles, strange creatures, and symbols I couldn''t begin to comprehend. They shifted as we walked, new stories forming before my eyes.


    At regular intervals, walkways seemed to connect to it, leading off in different directions.


    "The Grand Staircase," Felix announced, gesturing toward the massive pillar. His voice held a touch of reverence. "Quite the sight, right?"


    I nodded, still entranced by the mesmerizing patterns and carvings. It was overwhelming, and yet I couldn¡¯t look away. As we approached the base of the pillar, I noticed a series of wide, sweeping stairs that spiraled upwards around its circumference. Each step was made of the same polished stone as the floor, but they seemed to almost float in midair, connected to the pillar by nothing more than delicate threads of white light.


    Cassie bounded up the first few steps, clearly energized by the sight of it. "Come on, slowpokes! We''ve got a lot of ground to cover."


    Felix and I began to climb the stairs after her, Cassie several steps ahead of us. My stomach twisted in knots as I realized there was no banister, no safety net. Just an endless drop beneath us.


    "Uh, isn¡¯t this dangerous? What happens if we fall?" I asked, hugging the pillar suddenly, fully aware of how high we were already climbing.


    Cassie grinned from several stairs above us, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Watch this..." She took a running start and leaped off the edge of the stairs with a whoop of exhilaration.


    My heart nearly stopped. I rushed to the edge, a cry of alarm on my lips, only to see Cassie bouncing gently on what appeared to be an invisible cushion of air just below us. She was floating, suspended in midair like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "It''s a kinetic barrier," Felix explained, chuckling at my dumbfounded expression. "Keeps you from falling to your doom. Incredibly complex and powerful enchantment."


    Cassie rolled onto her back, grinning up at us from her invisible perch. Her arms stretched out like she was making snow angels in midair. "You should try it, Ben! It''s like a giant safety net."


    I glanced warily over the edge, my heart still racing. The thought of stepping off went against every instinct I had. But as I watched Cassie somersault through the air with carefree abandon, a flicker of curiosity began to take hold.


    I took a tentative step closer to the edge, peering down at the dizzying drop below. The colors swirled and shifted beneath me, the room spinning slightly. I thought I could feel the barrier humming with energy just beyond the edge of the stairs, like it was beckoning me.


    But the vertigo hit hard, and I stumbled back from the edge, my heart pounding in my chest. It was too much.


    "You know what?" I said, my voice shaky. "I think I''ll stick to the stairs for now. Heights aren''t really my thing."


    Felix nodded in understanding, his hand resting briefly on my shoulder in reassurance. "No worries, Ben. The stairs are plenty exciting on their own."


    Cassie relented and finally rolled herself over to a stair behind us, catching up with incredible speed. She bounced back onto the steps like she had been doing this her whole life. I looked up the pillar, almost falling over at how high it seemed to stretch. Walkways branched out from it at regular intervals, connecting to platforms and rooms all around the massive chamber.


    "Whoa, how high are we going here?" I asked, my legs already protesting the climb.


    Cassie grinned widely at me, her eyes sparkling with challenge. "We''re going all the way to the top!"

 Chapter 9 - Monster or Mana Beast?

    We kept climbing, the alabaster steps felt softer with each step, as though the magic of this place itself was cushioning our progress. It felt like the stairs were lifting us, not the other way around. I was winded, tired. But this wasn¡¯t like climbing normal stairs. Twenty, thirty, forty floors would have been enough to make me need a break, but strangely, none of us faltered. Each step seemed to carry less weight than the last.


    We didn¡¯t see a single other person on the staircase. The hallways below had been bustling, but here, it seemed as if most of the denizens of this facility preferred the translocators.


    I could feel the subtle pull of the kinetic barrier just beyond the edge, humming with latent energy. The Grand Staircase stretched on impossibly high, the ceiling still far beyond reach, though we must have climbed hundreds¡ªmaybe even thousands¡ªof steps. I didn¡¯t dare look up again, the sense of endless height pressing down on me.


    "Are we... almost there?" I asked, my voice more winded than I would have liked.


    Cassie slowed, glancing back over her shoulder with an amused grin. "Almost there! But you¡¯ll want to see this."


    Felix chuckled beside me, keeping pace as if the climb wasn¡¯t affecting him at all. "Trust me, it¡¯s worth it."


    We rounded another bend in the staircase, and the soft marble underfoot turned into something harder, more polished¡ªlike stepping from a mattress onto a smooth stone floor. The air shifted too, the cool, metallic taste of the complex gave way to something richer, laced with the scent of wet earth and greenery. I could hear it too¡ªthe faint sound of water rushing in the distance.


    And then the world opened up again.


    We emerged onto a wide, sunlit terrace, framed by massive archways of marble and vine. Ahead of us, stretching as far as the eye could see, was a jungle¡ªno, an entire ecosystem thriving within this place¡¯s walls. Trees taller than buildings, their branches interwoven into a thick canopy, cast dappled shadows across the floor. Plants of every imaginable shade of green stretched toward the sky, their leaves curling and twisting in ways that defied logic. It felt like stepping into an entirely different world, but the strange, engineered precision kept me grounded in the reality of this place.


    Cassie turned back to me, a grin on her face. ¡°Welcome to the Lobby.¡±


    Lobby? That was one way to describe it, I guess. I blinked, trying to adjust my eyes to the brightness, but it didn¡¯t seem like a fitting word. It wasn¡¯t a lobby¡ªit was a sprawling, massive jungle, a space that felt almost too large to exist inside a building. Above us, even higher, were birds¡ªor at least, bird-like creatures. They flitted between the treetops in an effortless dance, their wings shimmering in the dappled sunlight like fragments of a prism. Their colors¡ªiridescent yellows, deep purples, flashing golds¡ªdarted against the endless canopy of green.


    For a moment, I just stopped walking. It was overwhelming, this seamless blend of nature and something else¡ªmagic, technology, techno-magic? I wasn¡¯t sure. Everything was too perfect, too crafted.


    But then, there it was¡ªsomething at the back of my mind, tugging at me. That quiet voice, the one that had been showing up more often lately. It wasn¡¯t screaming this time, though. No, this time it felt like a coiled spring. Tense. Ready. The change wasn¡¯t obvious to anyone else, but to me, it felt like the world was holding its breath. The feeling was different now, muted but present, like it was waiting for something to happen.


    I thought about the Courage rune I had seen in Chas¡¯s eyes. Courage was facing danger head-on, standing firm against fear. But this? It felt like something more reckless. This felt more like bravery¡ªa kind of reckless determination. A willingness to face what was coming, but without the need to conquer it. The spring inside me never unwound, just kept winding, pulling tighter, as if it knew more than I did.


    The moment I felt it tighten further was when a creature emerged from the dense underbrush. At first, it seemed like a large bird, the way it moved, strutting up to Cassie and Felix with an air of casual confidence. But then it came into full view.


    It was big¡ªbigger than I¡¯d thought. Too big to be just a bird. Its feathered body gleamed in the sunlight, the colors vivid and unnatural, like polished metal. Talons, long and sharp, clicked against the ground as it moved. Its eyes gleamed with a dangerous intelligence, and there was nothing soft about it now that I could see it up close.


    Cassie reached out, scratching the creature under its chin like it was some harmless pet. ¡°Good girl,¡± she murmured, smiling as it leaned into her touch.


    The spring inside me trembled, pulling every muscle tight with it. I felt my heart skip a beat. What... what in the hell was that?


    ¡°Is that... a velociraptor?¡± I blurted out before I could stop myself.


    Felix and Cassie exchanged surprised glances. ¡°Close enough,¡± Felix said with a chuckle. ¡°Velociraptorinae. But yeah, we can call it that for now.¡± He waved a hand toward the creature. ¡°Ever seen one before?¡±


    ¡°Wait... you¡¯re telling me this thing is a freaking velociraptor? No way.¡±


    I stared, dumbfounded, as Cassie continued to pet the raptor¡¯s feathered neck, its sharp talons flexing as it let out a soft, almost bird-like chirp. This wasn¡¯t just a bird, though. It was... a dinosaur. A literal dinosaur. Standing right in front of me.


    The crew was laughing and joking as if this thing was just a regular part of their day, but I couldn¡¯t ignore that tightening feeling inside me. That subtle whisper of danger hadn¡¯t gone away; it was still there, winding tighter with each passing second. The raptor wasn¡¯t attacking, sure¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it could. And if it did, I¡¯d be ready. Or, at least, I hoped I would be.


    I stared at the raptor, still processing what Felix had just said. Velociraptorinae? Seriously?


    "Raptors were long gone before my people even existed," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "But we¡¯ve found their remains and recreated them¡ªat least, as best we could. I¡¯m led to believe they were aggressive... carnivorous creatures."


    Felix raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Recreated them? Like how?"


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm the racing thoughts that still clung to the idea of a raptor casually being petted like a dog. But that spring inside me stayed wound¡ªnow even tighter, like something was about to give.


    "Well," I began, carefully, "we put the fossilized bones together to get a feel for what they looked like. It¡¯s called paleontology¡ªspecialists dig up these ancient remains and piece them together like a giant ancient puzzle."


    Cassie tilted her head, still scratching the raptor¡¯s neck. The damn thing was purring like a housecat, which did nothing to ease my nerves. "Fascinating," she murmured. "And how accurate were these... recreations?"


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, my nerves getting the best of me. "Honestly? They were shit. We got it wrong for decades. We thought they were all scaly, like giant lizards. Turns out they had feathers, like... well, like her." I nodded toward the raptor, still marveling at how relaxed the creature was. Its feathers shimmered under the sunlight, the colors shifting with every slight movement.


    The tension inside me refused to release, though. Every instinct I had screamed that something else was coming.


    The raptor let out another chirp, this time stepping closer to me. I tensed again, but it was more from instinct than fear now. The coiled spring in my chest was wound so tight, I knew it would snap the second something went wrong.


    The raptor suddenly barked¡ªa sharp, high-pitched sound that echoed through the trees. From somewhere deep behind us, another bark answered. The raptor¡¯s feathers began to shimmer and shift, motes of light gathering around it until its body seemed to blur out of focus. It wasn¡¯t gone, but it wasn¡¯t fully there, either.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Cassie smiled, her voice fond as she watched the creature vanish into the trees. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to get too far from her family. Raptors, even the mana-infused ones, are fiercely protective of their own."


    I stared at the spot where the raptor had been, my mind reeling. Raptors... with mana. That could turn invisible.


    Felix chuckled softly beside me. ¡°Just wait until you see the ones that can breathe fire.¡±


    Cassie smacked him. Hard. ¡°Now who isn¡¯t helping,¡± She chided.


    "Okay great," I said, my voice a little higher than usual. "I''ll deal with fire-breathing raptors later. So, what exactly are monsters?"


    Felix''s expression sobered. "Well," he said, "I¡¯m not totally sure, but there are theories they''re created when mana beasts hunt other mana beasts. The process seems to... change them, somehow."


    Cassie nodded, her brow furrowing. "It''s like the mana within them becomes stronger. They lose their connection to natural balance and start to hunt more and more. Becoming stronger with each beast they hunt in their own class."


    "Their own class?" I asked.


    Cassie nodded, continuing her explanation as we walked through the jungle. "Yeah, monsters can kind of hit breakpoints, so we classify them. Makes it easier to send the right hunters for the job." She gestured with her hands as she spoke, her eyes alight with knowledge. "See, a Class F monster might be dangerous, but it''s still pretty close to a normal mana beast. It''s when they start hitting Class E or D that things get dicey."


    I nodded slowly, trying to absorb this new information. "So, the higher the class, the more dangerous they are?"


    "Exactly," Felix chimed in. "A Class A monster is basically a mobile apocalypse. Although it''s been a long time since one has gotten that far."


    I shook my head, taking it all in as we continued. Animals that can level up and if left unchecked can destroy civilization? That was a scary concept given that we were surrounded by them in this strange place.


    As we walked deeper into the atrium, the sheer variety of creatures around us became more and more apparent. Mana beasts of every shape and size seemed to fill the space, each one more fantastical than the last. A herd of what looked like deer with shimmering, crystalline antlers grazed peacefully in a nearby glade, while a flock of birds with wings that shifted through every color of the rainbow flitted overhead.


    I started to notice a trend in the animals as we walked. Some were much larger than their smaller followers as they grazed or flew around the atrium. Those that were larger seemed unique and seemed far more interesting than their smaller, simpler cousins.


    Through the trees, I could see a group of creatures that resembled oversized yellow otters, their sleek fur glinting with a metallic sheen as they played in a bubbling stream. The water itself seemed to glow with an inner light, casting a soft, ethereal illumination on the surrounding foliage. A much larger otter-creature rose out of the river, its clearly golden fur glimmering with residual light from the water. It looked towards me and cocked its head in a way that indicated it was assessing me.


    ¡°So hunters keep the balance?¡± I asked suddenly.


    Cassie nodded, her expression light. "That''s the gist of it. It''s not an easy job but there¡¯s never any shortage of people willing to join up. It helps that you get to see the world and get stronger. You get to make your mark.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my mind racing with the implications. In my world, the concept of animals evolving was a slow, gradual process spanning millions of years. But here? It seemed like it could happen in a matter of days, or even hours. The thought was both fascinating and terrifying.


    As we ventured deeper into the atrium, I couldn''t help but marvel at the fluid grace with which Cassie and Felix moved. They walked with a confident, almost predatory stride, their eyes constantly scanning our surroundings. It was clear they were no strangers to this kind of environment, even if the specifics of this place were new to them.


    I watched as Cassie''s gaze flitted from one mana beast to another, her expression one of calculated interest rather than wide-eyed wonder. She seemed to be cataloging each creature, assessing its potential as either an ally or a threat. Her hand never strayed far from the weapon at her hip, a subtle reminder of the danger that lurked beneath the atrium''s breathtaking beauty.


    Felix, too, moved with a purpose, his broad shoulders squared and his steps measured. His eyes, a striking shade of green, held a sharpness that belied his easy smile. He scanned the canopy above us, his gaze lingering on the birds that darted between the branches. I got the sense that he was mapping out potential escape routes, should the need arise.


    We continued deeper into the atrium, the lush greenery stretching endlessly in every direction. Despite the beauty of it all, that tight spring in my chest kept coiling. Something was off. The air had changed¡ªheavier now, more oppressive. A creeping sense of danger was closing in around us, but it was subtle, like a distant predator watching from the shadows.


    I glanced at Cassie, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure if she felt it too. Felix was still talking about the mana beasts when I finally spoke up. ¡°Does anyone else... feel that? I¡¯ve been on high alert since the raptor¡­¡±


    Cassie stopped, turning back to me. Her eyes narrowed, scanning the treetops and the ground around us. ¡°Shit... now that you mention it.¡±


    Felix frowned, clearly confused at first, but then his expression darkened. ¡°Oh yeah, I feel it too. Its barely there, how did you- this isn''t common, not here in the lobby.¡±


    As if on cue, the underbrush rustled, and something large shifted in the shadows. It was hard to focus on it, like the thing was there and not there at the same time. I blinked, trying to get a clear look, but my vision kept slipping over it. One second it was beside a tree, the next it seemed to be behind us.


    Felix raised his hand, magic crackling at his fingertips. ¡°Panther... at least, I think it¡¯s a panther. It seems to have some kind of displacement ability.¡±


    Snap. I was about to say something when that spring-like feeling inside exploded open. Before I knew what was happening, I had already taken a step back, my body moving on instinct. My heart pounded in my chest, and I realized¡ªI was dodging. I¡¯d already reacted before I could even think.


    But the creature didn''t reach me.


    Instead, it slammed into the ground with a bone-shaking crash. For a moment, I thought Felix had cast a spell, but then I saw it¡ªthe golden otter from earlier, its fur shimmering in the dappled light, standing triumphantly over the panther. The otter was much larger than I thought, at least eight feet tall.


    ¡°Easy, now,¡± the otter said in a thick, melodic accent¡ªCreole, almost. ¡°Ya know better than to cause trouble here, don¡¯t ya, cher?¡± It grabbed the panther by the scruff and lifted it, the panther whining pitifully. ¡°I saw him when ya walked past just now. Terribly sorry, mes amis.¡±


    I stood there, slack-jawed. My heart was still racing, my pulse thundering in my ears. Did... did that otter just talk? And apologize?


    ¡°Uh, thanks?¡± I said as the panther gave us a pitiful look while being carried back into the jungle.


    ¡°And the monsters keep balance in here,¡± Cassie said, matter-of-fact, her tension almost completely gone. Felix only nodded. He seemed to be slower to relax, still watching the spot where the panther had appeared.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a Lutrin that big before,¡± Felix said, his tension shifting completely to fascination. ¡°Late-stage Class E, maybe even early Class D!¡±


    ¡°That. That was a monster right?¡± I asked, my voice still a little shaky.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say that to his face,¡± Cassie replied with a smile. ¡°But yeah, he technically is. Lutrins are part of a family of mana-beasts that are closer to beast-kin like the Vildar, though. Plus they¡¯re crazy cute.¡±


    I couldn''t help but laugh. A giant talking otter, a teleporting panther, a goddamned raptor. I almost went back to thinking this was all a dream but my body ached far too much for it. We¡¯d been walking for quite some time through this jungle, not to mention the ridiculous amount of stairs. How was I not collapsing?


    The marble walkway soon led us to a gathering area, a grand plaza with fountains surrounded by benches carved into the stone. The place was bustling with all sorts of creatures¡ªGaians, Florans, Vildar, and even humanoids with strange, exoskeleton-like shells that gleamed in the sun. They sat together, eating and drinking in small groups, laughing and chatting like they were in a park on a sunny afternoon.


    Cassie and I wandered through the crowd, taking in the sight. It felt... peaceful, despite what had just happened. I could feel my tension easing, the tight spring seemingly reset and was slowly winding again. Then I noticed a flash of red out of the corner of my eye.


    A girl, Gaian, pale-skinned with vibrant red hair and sharp green eyes¡ªwas making her way toward Felix, waving him down. She looked excited, practically bouncing as she approached.


    ¡°Felix!¡­ Felix!¡± she called out, her voice breathless with enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ve been dying to talk to you about your paper on compression and weather manipulation. I have so many questions!¡±


    Cassie smirked, nudging me with her elbow as we continued walking. ¡°Is that his girlfriend or something?¡± I asked.


    Cassie snorted. ¡°She wishes,¡± she replied, watching as Felix¡¯s face flushed bright red making his metallic skin almost orange. He looked like he was about to implode from embarrassment as he stammered out a response to the girl¡¯s rapid-fire questions. Cassie couldn''t help but laugh as he tried to keep up with her energy.


    By the time Felix caught up to us, his face was still red, and he was trying, and failing, to look composed. ¡°Uh... sorry about that,¡± he muttered, clearly flustered.


    Cassie just grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Felix. Happens to the best of us.¡±


    He didn''t respond, choosing instead to focus on the path ahead. As we walked, the walkway began to shift once again, the polished stone beneath our feet becoming smoother, more reflective. The jungle around us thinned out, giving way to towering white pillars that seemed to rise out of the ground itself.


    And then, in the distance, I saw it¡ªthe building that dominated the skyline. It was made of pristine alabaster stone, intricately carved and impossibly tall, with vines creeping up the sides, interwoven with the marble. A massive waterfall cascaded down the side of the structure, misting the air around us with a cool, refreshing breeze.


    Cassie gestured toward it, her expression a mix of awe and pride. ¡°That¡¯s where we¡¯re headed,¡± she said. ¡°The front desk.¡±

 Chapter 10 - Thats a Hell of a Desk

    ¡°That¡¯s a hell of a desk,¡± I muttered, stopping dead in front of the towering structure.


    The tower loomed above, a fortress of white stone and marble that gleamed like polished bone under the sunlight. Vines snaked along its surface, weaving in and out of intricate carvings that seemed to breathe with ancient life. It wasn¡¯t just big¡ªit was impossibly big, like someone had taken Ancient Greece and blown it up to mythic proportions.


    My breath hitched. This wasn¡¯t a front desk. It was a monument. No, a temple¡ªof power, of knowledge¡ªancient beyond comprehension.


    As we approached, the faint hum of magic grew stronger, subtle but insistent, like walking next to a live wire. It wasn¡¯t just a building. It felt... aware. Like the very stones could shift if I so much as blinked. Mist from the waterfall spilled over the edge of the building, carried by the breeze, chilling the air as we walked. For a brief moment, I forgot everything¡ªthe jungle, the creatures, even the danger wound tight inside me. All I could do was stare at the tower, overwhelmed by the scale of it. This was Mount Olympus. Or something bigger.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I whispered, craning my neck so far back I nearly toppled over. My foot caught, and I hit the ground hard, staring up at the towering spires above. Nothing on Earth looked like this. Maybe the pyramids had, back when they were first built. But this? This was immaculate. Untouched by time.


    I scrambled to my feet, dusting myself off, but my eyes stayed glued to the building. Cassie offered me a hand, her grin widening as she saw the awe on my face.


    ¡°Careful,¡± she teased. ¡°We¡¯re not even inside yet.¡±


    As we moved closer, the details sharpened. The carvings on the walls were more than decoration¡ªthey told stories. Each scene, etched with a precision that seemed impossible, whispered something old and powerful. It was as if history itself was breathing through the stone. Heroes locked in battle with monstrous creatures, gods descending from the skies, entire civilizations rising and falling¡ªall captured in stone with breathtaking precision. Every inch of the tower spoke of a history older than anything I could imagine.


    The people milling about at the entrance were as diverse as the building itself. Florans, with their bronze-tinted skin, mingled with the small, energetic Vildar. Gaians¡ªlooking nearly human¡ªglided through the crowd with graceful steps. And then there were others¡ªcreatures with gleaming shells, their movements fluid and insect-like. The air buzzed with a cacophony of languages, some familiar, others melodic, and a few sounding uncannily like Mandarin.


    "Felix, those ones over there with... shells?" I asked, my curiosity finally overtaking my awe. "What are they?"


    Felix followed my gaze. ¡°Ah, Sentarians,¡± he said, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Insect-kin. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re harmless. Dedicated to neutrality and hard work.¡±


    ¡°Oh great,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Insect people.¡± Of course, there were insect people. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at the way their jaws split into mandibles when they spoke, their cat-like eyes tracking everything around them.


    As we ascended the staircase leading to the entrance, I took the opportunity to glance back. The jungle stretched out behind us, but something about it tugged at the edge of my awareness. The trees closest to us were massive, towering above the landscape like ancient guardians. But as my eyes traveled further out, something shifted¡ªthe greenery became more uniform, more controlled, almost like...


    "Wait," I muttered, sinking onto one of the cool marble steps. "I need a minute."


    Cassie paused, looking back at me, concern flickering in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    I gestured wildly at the scene behind us, trying to make sense of it all. "We were just in a building¡ªright? With pipes, swirling mana, all that stuff? Then we climbed a ridiculous amount of stairs and now we''re in the middle of a jungle. If I walk through that door and step into a desert, I think I might lose it.¡±


    Felix chuckled softly, but there was a knowing look in his eyes. ¡°This place... it didn¡¯t always play by the rules you or even we are used to.¡±


    Cassie nodded. ¡°The tower¡¯s... well, it¡¯s more than just a building. You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±


    I nodded, standing up and continuing up the stairs as best as I could. What more to do than just move on, right?


    As we climbed higher, the air seemed to shimmer, like heat rising off sun-baked asphalt. But this was different¡ªcooler, electric. Tiny motes of light danced at the edge of my vision, vanishing when I tried to focus on them. The floor itself seemed to pulse beneath my feet, each step sending a wave of energy rippling up my legs. Was it the magic of this place? It felt like the buzzing Winchester did when I held it.


    The massive doors stood slightly ajar, revealing a glimpse of the room beyond. As we approached, I couldn''t help but marvel at their sheer size and the intricate designs etched into the ancient wood. Symbols and runes danced across the surface, their meanings lost to time but still pulsing with a faint, otherworldly glow.


    With a deep breath, I stepped over the threshold, Cassie and Felix close behind. The moment we crossed, a strange sensation washed over me¡ªlike walking through a wall of static electricity. The hair on my arms stood on end, and a shiver ran down my spine. It wasn''t unpleasant, but it was definitely not normal.


    The room itself was a marvel of architecture. The ceiling soared high above us, supported by towering columns that seemed to be carved from a single piece of iridescent stone. The walls were adorned with more of the intricate carvings, depicting scenes of ancient battles, mythical beasts, and celestial events. The floor beneath our feet was a mosaic of colorful tiles, arranged in complex geometric patterns that seemed to shift and change as we moved.


    But the most striking feature of the room was the circular door on the far end of the hall. It wasn¡¯t just a door¡ªit was a boundary. A portal to something else entirely, and the hum of energy around it made me think twice about what I¡¯d be walking into. Almost like an ancient vault door complete with a stone disc slid back. It was about twice as tall as I was and beyond it was what looked like a grand hall. It looked like this room was on an elevated floor since I could see what looked like a massive and ornate chandelier hanging from a roof out of my line of sight. Between us was a set of marble tables upon which sat several Vildar, chatting with people and waving them through into the circular door behind them. It looked like some kind of otherworldly customs area?


    I looked behind me to look for Cassie and Felix, and my breath hitched in my chest. The massive set of double doors we had entered through were now regular-sized double stone doors and a shimmering wall that showed the jungle beyond.


    "That''s some Alice in Wonderland kind of physics. Or¡­ Wonka?" I thought to myself, staring at the regular doors. Felix and Cassie exited through the barrier as well and smiled.


    "Pretty wild, huh?" Cassie grinned, enjoying my slack-jawed expression. "The tower is a kind of nexus point for other areas of the facility that don¡¯t really¡­ uh, exist.¡±


    Felix chuckled, patting my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it... probably.¡±


    As we approached the marble tables, I couldn''t help but marvel at the intricate carvings etched into their surfaces. Each table seemed to tell a different story, with scenes of great battles, magical rituals, and cosmic events flowing seamlessly from one to the next. The Vildar seated at the tables were dressed in 3 piece suits and engrossed in animated conversations with the visitors, their small hands gesturing excitedly as they explained the process. It was¡­ cartoonishly adorable.


    "Welcome, welcome!" a particularly enthusiastic Vildar called out, waving us over. "Names, ranks, reason for trip?"


    I look to Felix, still trying to wrap my head around the sheer grandeur of the place. He seemed to notice. ¡°Apprentices Felix Aldertree and Cassie Winters,¡± He said and the motioned towards me ¡°Ben- Outworlder, actually, we¡¯ll need to take him to the Central desk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the Outworlder everyone is in an uproar about,¡± The Vildar pointed at me. He? Pointed at me. It was hard to tell¡­ He sighed. ¡°Do you have any idea how much trouble you¡¯ve caused me? The paperwork alone¡­ Oh don¡¯t look like that. We¡¯re to skip a few steps for your friend here young apprentices.¡±


    ¡°Skip some steps?¡± Felix looked bewildered.


    ¡°Yes, the Headmistress would like to meet your friend here. Before he¡¯s even registered! Which is new, but she¡¯s the boss.¡± I could hear him mutter to himself. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to do the paperwork.¡± The small Vildar handed me a booklet that looked a bit like a passport that had a symbol on the front. It was a circle with two crossing spears behind a glowing blue crystal, simple words ¡°Monster Hunters¡± written around the emblem in some strange almost Chinese characters.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I looked up from it to Felix and Cassie whose jaws were practically on the floor.


    Cassie seemed to recover first. ¡°Damn it must be nice to be an Outworlder. I had to save up for a year to get my pass!¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡± Felix said also seeming to regain his composure. ¡°A pass is a gold mana coin to purchase. And you need it if you want to become an Initiate.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll also need it to go to the 28th floor. There¡¯s a rest area up there - you can wait there for the Headmistress,¡± The Vildar said almost shooing us away. ¡°Oh, and someone will bring you some clothes and wash kit. Because¡­¡± He motioned towards me in a kind of ¡°everything about this¡± kind of way. ¡°You two know the way?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ we do, I think,¡± Felix said, looking to Cassie who looked bewildered. ¡°I do. I guess.¡±


    With that, we were moved along through this room and onto a mezzanine. Everything felt surreal, like I was moving through some kind of dream. What the hell just happened? Felix and Cassie walked ahead of me and when I caught up to question the interaction - I stopped. We were in the tower, that was for sure.


    The world stretched out in every direction, the tower¡¯s layers spiraling above and below us, each one a universe of its own. As we stepped onto the mezzanine, I froze, my breath catching in my throat. The sight before me was unlike anything I had ever seen. We stood on a balcony several floors up, overlooking a vast circular atrium that seemed to stretch endlessly upward. The space was alive with activity, bustling with people from all walks of life¡ªor rather, all walks of existence.


    The marble floors below gleamed like mirrors, reflecting the soft glow of the floating orbs of light that hovered throughout the atrium. The Hunter''s symbol, the circle with two crossing spears behind a glowing blue crystal, was displayed prominently everywhere¡ªon banners hanging from the railings, etched into the stone walls, and even woven into the intricate tapestries that adorned the space.


    I leaned over the railing, my eyes wide with wonder. Each floor seemed to have its own purpose, with different groups of people engaged in various activities. It was like watching a living, breathing organism¡ªevery floor, every person, every movement contributing to the pulse of this place.


    On one level, a Floran with metallic red skin seemed to be channeling lightning into some kind of orb while a Vildar tweaked dials and knobs on a complex control panel. Arcs of electricity danced between the Floran''s outstretched hands and the hovering sphere, casting a flickering blue glow across their faces. The orb pulsed with energy, growing brighter with each passing second until it was almost too dazzling to look at directly.


    On another level below, I could see four people engaged in a spirited duel, their wooden blades and staves clashing in a mesmerizing display of skill and agility. They moved with fluid grace, their bodies twisting and turning as they parried and counter-attacked. I couldn¡¯t see their races, but there was one Vildar fighting among them with a stick, and he seemed to be winning. I couldn¡¯t help but think of Master Splinter.


    I leaned even further over the railing, trying to take it all in. The atrium wasn¡¯t just a lobby¡ªit was alive. Each floor seemed to function like a separate world, teeming with life, magic, and purpose. The marble beneath my feet seemed to hum, like the energy of the entire building was flowing through it, and the soft glow of the floating lights made the place feel like something out of a dream.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I muttered again. I couldn''t stop saying it. ¡°This... this is insane.¡±


    Cassie chuckled beside me, leaning against the railing with a casual grin. ¡°Damn right. First time I came here, I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it either. Took me days to stop staring like a kid.¡±


    Felix, however, seemed distracted, his gaze scanning the floors below as he rubbed his chin. "I''ve always wondered about the layering here. It''s like... time and space bend around this place. Different floors can exist in multiple places at once, but only when you''re not looking directly at them. There are entire levels that disappear if you''re not paying attention."


    I blinked, trying to process what Felix was saying. I glanced down again, watching as a group of Gaians practiced archery on a lower floor, their arrows lighting up with runes as they flew. ¡°Wait, what? That¡¯s... how does that even work?¡±


    Felix grinned. ¡°No idea!¡±


    I was reminded that these two, while they were from this world, this¡­ whatever this was. They were still pretty new to at least some aspects of this too. I wondered if that was why I wasn¡¯t completely losing it. Cassie gestured toward a nearby spiral staircase that ascended to the next level, the marble steps glistening like liquid light. "Come on, Ben. We have to get to the resting area upstairs.¡±


    I tore my gaze away from the scene below and followed them up the stairs, still trying to process that the vast jungle I¡¯d been in was now behind a door, contained within this fortress-like tower. But as we reached the next level, it felt like the world shifted again.


    Cassie led the way up another flight of stairs, but the energy was different here. Gone were the bustling floors below, the chaotic swirl of people and creatures. As we ascended, the noise faded completely, leaving only the steady hum of magic in the air and the soft echo of our footsteps against the marble.


    We reached an archway at the top of the stairs, and beyond it, the space opened up into a large, sprawling room. It was unlike anything I¡¯d seen yet¡ªsquare, completely open with no partitions. In the center, plush seating areas were scattered around, surrounded by low tables carved from the same marble as the floors. Soft, ethereal light filtered down from a domed ceiling above, casting everything in a warm, golden glow.


    On the far side of the room, there was a massive walkout balcony¡ªno railings, no barriers¡ªjust a sheer drop into the atrium below. It was an almost dizzying sight. The tower¡¯s interior stretched endlessly upward, levels upon levels of activity visible in every direction. The air here felt lighter, more relaxed, like the tension I¡¯d been carrying around was finally allowed to unwind. It didn¡¯t.


    ¡°This is the resting area,¡± Felix said, his voice quieter now, as though even he didn¡¯t want to disturb the peace of the space. ¡°We¡¯ll be up a floor for a bit, giving our report. You¡¯ll have some time here to decompress before the Headmistress sees you.¡±


    I nodded, my eyes still scanning the room. It was calm, serene even, but there was an almost disorienting openness to it. The lack of walls and railings gave everything an unsettling, yet freeing feeling. No walls. Domed ceiling and the void-like height of the tower above and below the balcony and a sheer drop down who-knows-how-far.


    <hr>


    It was¡­ liberating. It called to him, to stand defiantly on the edge and scream to the tower that he wasn¡¯t scared of it. He wasn¡¯t frightened. He would face this world and this Headmistress with reckless abandon.


    It demanded it. It demanded he accept and walk forward to the balcony and tell this whole world to FUCK OFF.


    <hr>


    What the hell was that?


    Cassie crossed to one of the long, low benches, tapping the cushions experimentally before flopping down with a sigh. ¡°We won¡¯t be long. Just hang tight, alright? You¡¯ve earned some downtime. I¡­ should probably change.¡± She looked down at her damaged, blood-covered armor.


    I glanced back toward the open balcony, still adjusting to the idea of a place with no barriers, no guardrails to keep you from stepping too close. It felt like stepping to the edge of the world, with nothing between me and the abyss. It was surreal. My body seemed to snap me out of it with aches and soreness. There it was again.


    ¡°Yeah... I think some rest would be good.¡±


    Felix smiled, though I could see the fatigue in his eyes now, too. He gestured to Cassie who slapped her knees and stood up.


    ¡°Well! Don¡¯t go anywhere, Ben. We¡¯ll be right back,¡± She smiled, and they continued through a door on the opposite side from the balcony.


    And then, I was alone.


    For the first time since this entire ordeal started¡ªsince waking up in that dark room, since the tavern, the Glids, the jungle¡ªI was truly alone. Shit.


    Looking to the stairs we had come from I considered that I could simply leave. But¡­ where? Where would I go?


    I exhaled a shaky breath and wandered toward one of the wide benches, sinking down onto it. The softness of the cushions was a stark contrast to the rigid, unyielding marble we¡¯d been walking on for hours. My body ached everywhere¡­ from the fight, the walking, the stairs¡­ But my mind was even worse off. My head throbbed.


    A lot had happened. No, wait. My entire reality had basically shattered and I was somehow keeping it together. That was more than I¡¯d had time to process. Hell, I don¡¯t know if I could ever fully process this. The sounds of the tower were distant now, muffled by the quiet in the resting area. The weight of everything hit me all at once¡ªmy world, the spirit realm, the monsters, the sheer impossibility of it all. I should be terrified.


    And then, the questions I¡¯d been trying to shove to the back of my mind came flooding back. Where exactly was here? What exactly had I been thrown into? And what the hell was I supposed to do now?


    I closed my eyes, the hum of magic and the distant murmur of voices from the tower below lulling me into a strange sense of calm. But that calm was fragile, like it could shatter at any moment.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here. Now¡¯s your chance. Show them your face. Scream at this place that you will not be scared.¡±


    The balcony called to me, its openness both terrifying and inviting. I stood, moving toward it slowly. The floor beneath me buzzed, and for a moment, I hesitated. No railings. No barriers. Just an agonizing drop into the heart of the tower. But I took a step forward, standing at the very edge, peering down. I felt the fear, the feeling of vertigo from standing high up. But that coiled-up sense, that¡­ danger sense, was silent. I thought back to Cassie throwing herself from the Grand Staircase only to get caught by an invisible net. Why would they need railings when something like that was just there? I just stood there.


    Then I saw it. Just out of reach, like something in between my sight and my senses. It was as if I was looking inside. Standing on the edge of a perilous drop, I saw it. A rune. My rune. Radiance and Courage. They blended into something familiar, something¡­ Oh, I¡¯d seen it before. Bravery. The rune reminded me of all kinds of things. Super heroes, video games, anime, table-top RPGs, adventure. It was everything I loved about stories and it was blazing hot in my mind¡¯s eye. It made sense.


    The muscles in my legs burned, snapping me back. They reminded me that we had been climbing stairs and walking for hours. I looked down and felt butterflies in my stomach again. From here, the tower was a living thing¡ªpeople moved like ants on the floors below, floating orbs of light cast long shadows as they glided through the air. It was like being at the center of the universe, looking out at something so vast and complex it almost didn¡¯t feel real.


    The rune was gone.


    I took a deep breath, letting the cool air wash over me, trying to make sense of it all. The enormity of this place, of everything-including that new rune I could see-pressed down on me. It was strange, an almost comforting weight. The feeling of dumping out a puzzle. A thousand pieces, and all you can do is start by finding the edges and filling it in. I guess I just needed to start asking questions.


    Not yet. First, I needed sleep.

 Chapter 11 - Take a Breath

    My feet sank into the familiar grass of the cottage my parents had rented when I was a kid.


    I must¡¯ve been eight, maybe nine. The sky stretched out above me, a deepening blue as the sun started to set, casting long shadows across the yard. And there I was, standing on the edge of the woods with my little brother, Danny. He was just six back then, small for his age, with wild, curly hair and a fresh scrape on his knee from playing too rough earlier in the day.


    Danny was scared. I could see it in the way he held his breath, his wide eyes locked on the darkening trees in front of us. Our ball had flown into the woods¡ªthe part where our parents always told us not to explore. But there it was, a small red dot through several rows of trees.


    I wasn¡¯t any less scared. I could feel my heart racing, that tight, dry feeling building in my throat. The woods seemed so much bigger when the sun started to disappear, and the quiet¡­ it was too quiet. Every twig snapping felt like the first step of some unseen monster. We had heard stories of bears and wild animals nearby every time we came here.


    Danny¡¯s voice trembled, pulling me out of my thoughts. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think we should go in there¡­¡±


    I hesitated. My palms were sweaty, and every instinct screamed at me to turn around, to tell Danny it was just a ball, we could always get another one. Or that Dad would get it in the morning. But then I looked at him¡ªthose wide eyes, full of faith that I always had the answers, that I wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.


    The truth was, I was terrified. But something inside flickered, like a quiet reminder that being brave wasn¡¯t about not being scared. It was about doing something anyway. It was about being bold.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it. You stay here, okay?¡±


    Danny nodded, biting his lip. I turned back toward the trees, legs shaking as I took the first step into the shadows. The second I crossed the treeline, it was like I¡¯d stepped into a different world. The air felt heavier, cooler. Every rustle of leaves or snap of a twig made my pulse race, but I kept going, eyes locked on that red ball just a few feet away. The trees seemed to warp around me as if I was in some kind of cartoon.


    Each step felt like wading through a fog of fear, thick and pressing down on me. But I couldn¡¯t stop¡ªI had to get that ball. I thought about Danny, his worried face. The ball was right in front of me now, half-buried in the grass. I bent down to grab it, my hands trembling as I touched the rubbery surface.


    Just as I stood back up, I heard it¡ªsomething moving behind me. I froze, my breath catching in my throat. All those stupid stories came rushing back¡ªglowing eyes, a shadow, a bear roaring. But I didn¡¯t run. I spun around to see what it was, feeling myself about to burst into tears.


    A deer. Just a deer. It stared at me, big calm eyes blinking in the dusk before it bounded off deeper into the woods. I let out a shaky laugh, still feeling the adrenaline in my chest, but the fear¡ªit was gone.


    I walked back to the edge of the woods, holding the ball up in victory. Danny¡¯s face lit up, and for that moment, I wasn¡¯t just his big brother. I was his hero.


    <hr>


    I jolted awake, adrenaline pumping as I sat up on one of the benches.


    ¡°Goddamn it, am I not allowed to be drowsy?¡±


    When had I fallen asleep? That memory¡­ I¡­ I remembered that. My brother talked about it all the time growing up. He used to say I¡¯d grow up to be Tony Stark. Obviously that didn¡¯t happen. When was the last time we saw each other? Maybe a couple Christmases ago? He was a big deal and always busy on projects for his work. In fact, he was much closer to the dream of Stark Industries than I was.


    Someone cleared their throat, and I tensed up, instantly swinging my feet off the bench and standing up. My body ached from the movement, my head throbbing. The tense danger-sense coiled up in my chest, ready to act.


    ¡°Graceful Gods, you stink of bravado,¡± the woman said with an unmistakably British accent as she entered. She was Floran, I thought, but she was¡­ much older. Her skin was bronze like Felix¡¯s but more resembled bark instead of metal. Her hair, dried grass whiter than the marble floors, was tied neatly in a bun. A small yellow bird perched proudly on her head while her flowing brown and gold dress hung lazily on her body.


    ¡°Are you¡­ The Headmistress?¡± I asked, cautiously but trying to be respectful. She snorted, her demeanor definitely not matching my expectation.


    ¡°Absolutely not, no,¡± her smile melted through my defenses. ¡°I brought some clothes¡­ and a washing kit since you look like you¡¯ve had a bit of a rough day.¡±


    I felt my head again, long-dried blood in my hair. Oh yeah.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡± I said. ¡°You mentioned Gods?¡±


    ¡°I did, in vain even, as in a curse word if you¡¯re not familiar,¡± She set her cargo onto a table and sat gracefully on a bench across from me. ¡°If you¡¯d prefer I could swear more traditionally. But I get scolded so,¡± Her gaze rested on me. It was neutral, not as if she was judging me. The bird chirped on her head almost in response.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Stanley,¡± she said in a scolding tone, looking up towards her forehead. ¡°What would your mother say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ben, Ben Crawford,¡± I said suddenly.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°I know.¡± The woman responded with a grin. ¡°Call me Diana, darling,¡± The bird chirped furiously again, indicating frustration. ¡°And this is Stanley.¡±


    She leaned over the table and poured two cups of tea. Wait. Was there a tea set there before? I didn¡¯t¡­ Diana smiled again at me and motioned to the bench.


    ¡°Are Gods¡­ real?¡± I asked, sitting down across from her, not sure I was ready to hear the answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s your first question? Do you really think you¡¯re ready for the answer?¡± She asked bluntly.


    My eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Well, are you?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± I replied. Stanley chirped in affirmation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with something else,¡± She said. This all seemed so animated compared to everything up to this point. It seemed so¡­ ¡°Can you do me a favor and release your spell?¡±


    ¡°My what?¡± I said abruptly.


    ¡°Just simply accept that something might happen you won¡¯t see coming. Trust the people who have been helping you so far,¡± Diana seemed so light-hearted. ¡°My Grandson Felix seems to think you¡¯re a good person. No one here is going to hurt you. In fact, we want to help you.¡±


    My body ached, hurt. My head was throbbing even harder now. Spell?


    I blinked. She said Felix was her Grandson?


    The world shifted slightly as the tension in my chest seemed to disappear. Goosebumps prickled across my skin, and I felt like I had just run a marathon. My heart raced in my chest, and I was shaking. I took a few deep, shaky breaths trying to calm down.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Diana said. ¡°You might as well have been branding the Gods-damned rune onto your soul. A spell should be a tool, not a crutch to use all the time.¡±


    My soul? Runes? A spell? Oh God, what was going on. It was like I wasn¡¯t myself since I came out of the portal. All the fear, all the unease and confusion slammed into me. My body shook as I took shaking breaths to try and calm down.


    Stanley chirped brightly. I felt like it was scolding Diana.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Diana seemed to be talking to us both. ¡°Here, drink some tea, Ben. I promise it will help." She slid the cup towards me, and I took it from the table in shaking hands. It was blue. Blue tea.


    It smelled wonderful. It reminded me of fall, pumpkin spice, with dried fruits and berries. My mom would always fill the house with similar smells during the cold weather¡ªalmost like a witch brewing a cauldron of delicious smells.


    I tasted the tea. Hot and pleasantly sweet. Before I knew it, I had drunk the whole cup. I did, in fact, feel better. It seemed to warm my body, and it was incredibly familiar.


    ¡°It¡­ reminds me of fall,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Fall?¡± Diana asked.


    ¡°Autumn? On¡­ On my¡­ uh¡­ world? The season before winter, the leaves from the trees fall and prepare for cold weather,¡± I replied, and Diana¡¯s face shifted from calm to curious.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely not a Gaian, then.¡± She said. ¡°They can¡¯t smell a damned thing. Florans have an extremely keen sense of smell. Well, most of us. It seems like your people do too. We¡¯re almost kindred. Humans, you said?¡±


    Did I tell her I was human? I nodded, remembering my thoughts earlier. I had to ask questions, so¡­


    ¡°Are¡­ Are Florans plants?¡± I asked abruptly. Stanley let out a loud chirp. He seemed amused.


    ¡°I thought that was obvious,¡± Diana said and then suddenly looked thoughtful. ¡°Oh. Fuck. Your world doesn¡¯t have mana.¡± Stanley chirped in loud frustration. ¡°Oh, shut up, Stanley.¡±


    Diana poured me another cup of tea, and I took it greedily, enjoying the smell more than the taste.


    ¡°We¡¯re closer to seeds,¡± she started. ¡°We fall from world-trees and take form. Seeds for our world to interact with the people on it. Many here are from the Aldertree. You can tell by our bronze skin. We¡¯re almost metal, but not quite. Pretty sturdy people. Felix is from the same branch of the tree as I am, so he¡¯s my Grandson. Does that help?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said with a sip of the tea. Diana laughed genuinely.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would. But we have some time before your meeting with Elara¡ªthat¡¯s Headmistress of the Hunters, by the way¡ªso why don¡¯t we indulge some curiosity, and you can make yourself look presentable.¡±


    I stood up, feeling a lot more stable on my feet. I hadn¡¯t realized how shaky I had become. Looking back on the journey through the jungle, I could see my gaze darting around nervously, on high alert. I was wound tightly and ready for anything. It¡¯s no wonder Felix and Cassie bailed the first opportunity they could. I was basically a ball of stress. But was it a spell? It definitely felt strange, but I hadn¡¯t done anything.


    The clothes on the table weren¡¯t fancy, but they were nice. Some nice khaki-colored pants made of some kind of linen material, a shirt, a vest with the Monster Hunter emblem on it, and some plain leather shoes.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s my turn to ask a question,¡± Diana said from the bench, sipping at her tea and watching me. ¡°Your world, your people know that it¡¯s a planet? One of many?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, we do. We¡­¡± I thought for a second. I mean, Diana had been pretty open so far. ¡°We¡¯ve even gone so far as finding out a way to capture images of it from space.¡±


    ¡°From space? Space.¡± She was trying the word out within the context, I guessed. ¡°The nothing that exists beyond a planet¡ªSpace. I like it. Ahem. And what was the name of your world?¡±


    ¡°Earth,¡± I replied promptly, intrigued for her reaction. I felt more animated, grounded.


    ¡°Earth? Like¡­ dirt¡­ or fertile soil?¡± Diana giggled. I had to think about it for a moment.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess?¡± I said. ¡°I thought dirt was named for the planet, not the planet for the dirt.¡±


    ¡°Spoken words can mean a lot of things, their origins not always clear in a place as big as the Multiverse.¡± Diana said, leaving a silence in the air. The Multiverse. Yeesh.


    ¡°Ark,¡± she said bluntly¡ªmotioning to the world around her. ¡°Well, out there, not in here. The tower is¡­ confusing.¡±


    ¡°Ark,¡± I said. ¡°Like¡­ a big boat? Or¡­ an ancient relic?¡±


    ¡°You learn fast.¡± Diana smiled.


    ¡°How are we using words that mean the same thing?¡± I asked, frustrated.


    ¡°Do you really want to waste a question for a lecture on statistics and mouth shape?¡± Diana smiled. Stanley chirped at me as if that was a stupid question. Why was the bird so damn expressive? She sighed. ¡°There are trillions of languages in the multiverse, but this one and two others are always the most common. Now ask a good one.¡±


    I grabbed the clothes from the table, determined to get changed. Diana was mostly turned away from me. And besides, the torn clothes Chas had given me didn¡¯t leave much to the imagination.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just an employee here, are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They wish,¡± She replied with an actual chortle. ¡°But I assure you, I¡¯m not trespassing. Simply visiting.¡±


    I discarded my clothes quickly and was halfway into my pants when I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a Gaian ass,¡± Cassie said from behind me. ¡°It looks like yours, Felix. Boney.¡±


    Without thinking, I whirled around, pants slipping from my grasp and falling to my ankles. I saw Cassie and Felix in the same Monster Hunter outfit, staring at the now-naked me.


    ¡°Oh, I agree, dear, that¡¯s a very small ass. It can¡¯t be Floran either. I¡¯m not even sure how he stays balanced,¡± Diana said from behind me. Cassie grinned and looked me up and down.


    ¡°Maybe after a few drinks,¡± She said and continued into the room to one of the seats.


    Felix put a hand on my shoulder on his way past, "couldn¡¯t find a curtain?¡±


    Stanley whistled what was distinctly a cat-call. Even the bird?


    ¡°Shut up, Stanley!¡± I said through my teeth.

 Chapter 12 - I can do crazy

    ¡°So I was using magic? I could barely feel anything,¡± I asked from my new position on a bench next to Cassie. I was thankfully fully clothed. Ever since I released whatever it was I was doing, I felt so much more grounded. My thoughts had become scary before I had fallen asleep and I couldn¡¯t imagine what I would have done if Diana hadn¡¯t stepped in.


    ¡°You were burning ambient mana so fast I think it was pissing the lobby¡¯s mana beasts off,¡± Diana replied amusedly. ¡°What¡¯s more impressive you were still doing it in the tower. Proper old magic. No bracer, just willpower.¡± She looked a little impressed.


    ¡°So just¡­ thinking of the rune was enough to¡­ do it? Do¡­ Magic?¡± I asked. It was Felix who nodded and spoke up.


    ¡°Runes shift and change. Keeping up with the changes in your mind¡ªalmost like counting¡ªis what does the magic. Nana here just helped you figure out how to stop,¡± Felix explained, his eyes lighting up as he spoke. Nana?


    I tried to follow, my head working hard to follow. So it wasn¡¯t just magic¡ªit was math? Numbers and patterns, shifting in my mind as I what¡­ cast a spell?


    ¡°Think of it like trying to keep a numbers problem in your head, but the numbers keep changing. The more complicated the spell, the more you¡¯ve got to track.¡± Felix continued, but my mind was still stuck on the first part. Magic... or math? Maybe both. The more I thought about it, the more it made sense. But how the hell was I supposed to keep all that straight in my head?


    ¡°Its why high tier magic is so hard. You remember the light spell back in the tavern? The rules of that space changed so what my bracer had stored about light became stale. Not a problem for someone who recognizes the base rune, like you did. Its like seeing the same thing from another angle,¡± Felix held up his hand and blue lighting crackled around his fingers. ¡°I can do it with lightning,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± I said chuckling. ¡°You can throw lighting and I can have a magical anxiety attack,¡±


    This time Cassie spoke up sternly. ¡°Not all magic has to be flashy shit. Felix is an Arcanist first and a Monster Hunter second. Flashy shit is all they do. My magic actually gets the job done,¡± I didn¡¯t recall seeing her do anything fancy in the tavern? She stood up and clenched her fists. What happened next was so fast I almost missed it. She moved. Fast. Cassie had flickered in the direction of the table and wash-kit and returned with it, although she stumbled and caught her balance on the way back. My eyes picked up the movement but it was so fast there was a delay in my brain processing what happened. I blinked at her. Seeing a woman as large as her move like that was all kinds of strange.


    ¡°Fuck yeah, swiftness,¡± She said proudly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m still getting it down but I¡¯m a bit of a speed demon. I¡¯ve been training for months.¡± She dropped the wash-kit in my lap. It was a silver box that could have held business cards or something similar. I turned it over in my hands.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I said still kind of confused. ¡°But I just about jumped off a balcony. That can¡¯t be good.¡±


    ¡°Ben, you caught that panther in the lobby way before we did.¡± Felix said reverently. ¡°Danger-sense like that is something we don¡¯t have. Chas has it, but yours was something different. That panther lunged and you were already out of its path. Even if the Lutrin didn¡¯t stop it, you would have barely felt the air move-you were so far ahead of it.¡±


    Diana chuckled and Stanley did too. ¡°I think he was actually aware of the fucker just after you three arrived in the lobby,¡±


    Cassie turned and looked at me her eyes wide. ¡°Were you?¡± I shrugged. She turned back to Diana. ¡°And were you watching us?¡±


    ¡°I arrived at nearly the same time as you three. I was merely nearby.¡±


    ¡°Horse shit,¡± Cassie threw at Diana but laughed. Stanley chided Cassie with his obligatory chirps.


    ¡°So just¡­ thinking about the rune made it happen?¡± I asked, my voice trailing off. It felt too easy. Too surreal. But when I replayed the moment in my head¡ªremembering the way the way I had felt, the way I had moved¡ªI couldn¡¯t deny it. That was magic. Real magic. My magic.


    It wasn¡¯t flashy, like Felix¡¯s lightning, or precise, like Cassie¡¯s speed. But it was there, buzzing just behind my thoughts. Waiting for me to reach out and use it.


    ¡°I mean I felt something, I guess? Like a coiled up spring in my chest or something ready to pop.¡± I tried to recall the feeling. ¡°When the panther lunged, I felt it, but I was already moving which should be¡­ impossible?¡± I thought for a moment, the three staring at me. ¡°Magic, right? Okay so I can give myself magical anxiety and dodge attackers. I guess that¡¯s useful.¡±


    ¡°I imagine grinding the cosmic representation of bravery into your soul for ten hours straight had some fucking side effects, Ben!¡± Diana swore to Stanley¡¯s loud dismay. ¡°Enough Stanley!¡± She wasn¡¯t yelling but was being very terse. ¡°This is my favorite language and I will not be denied its full use,¡± Stanley flew away and landed on Cassie¡¯s shoulder. Diana looked back to me. ¡°You were doing it in your sleep! I can¡¯t even fully Runebind in my sleep. And if you knew who I was you¡¯d be pretty fucking impressed with your magic.¡±


    Cassie and Felix¡¯s face had gone slack. They stared at me in a way I imagined I looked like when they first met me.


    I barely had time to shrug when I heard two voices come barreling through the door on the left side of the room.


    A bald Floran woman, an Aldertree, stormed into the room followed closely by a rather angular faced¡ªSnape-ish?¡ªGaian man. She was clad in a hilariously overdone military dress outfit. Complete with large ranked-shoulderpads, braided lanyards, and aiguillettes. He was in simple black and gray robes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you three times now Marco. Fuck your ancestors for eighteen generations!¡± She said bluntly. Wait¡­ that second half was in Mandarin¡­ wasn¡¯t it? This woman had a mouth on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mistress Elara, I don¡¯t speak Eloquentia. I don¡¯t know what that means.¡± The man who was following her, presumably Marco, replied.


    ¡°Well then I am not sure how I can help you¡ªMother?¡± She froze, her eyes falling upon Diana who smiled at her, suddenly sipping at a cup of tea.


    ¡°Archon,¡± Marco said and gave a small bow towards Diana. ¡°I was not aware you had returned.¡±


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s called the fucking point, Marco.¡± Diana said, her tone playful yet commanding. ¡°It¡¯s Grand Mistress, darling. Archon is so pedestrian, don¡¯t you think? Move your shit out of my office and get back to doing what you¡¯re actually good at.¡±


    ¡°Right away Arc¡­Grand Mistress,¡± Marco bowed and spun around, his dark cape billowing around him. The guy was wearing an actual cape. He had to know who he looked like. It was uncanny.


    After Marco had left, Elara stormed up to Diana seemingly blind to everyone else in the room. She was screaming in¡­ Mandarin. It was for sure Mandarin. I wasn¡¯t getting everything but it was enough to know the first fifty or so words were curse words.


    ¡°You idiot, are you the reason I''m wearing this crap?¡± She shoved a finger towards Diana..


    ¡°I am a dignitary, my daughter,¡± Diana replied with a mischievous grin on her face.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me you were coming back. You just show up? Why?¡± Elara was angry.


    ¡°I believe you have a meeting with an Other Worlder right around now,¡± Diana replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about an ¡°Other Worlder¡±, I haven¡¯t seen you in years,¡± Elara spoke loudly. Her voice almost cracking.


    ¡°Elara, darling, your Outworlder can understand you. What¡¯s the point?¡± Diana responded in English. Elara whirled on me, tassled uniform responding in a way that forced me to swallow a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡­ha¡­ managed a Dim Sum kitchen after College. You could tell?¡± I said with a shrug. Turns out looking slightly Chinese did wonders with a Culinary Diploma. It took another year of Mandarin lessons before the cooks would even look at me during service.


    ¡°Dim sum?¡± I heard Cassie say before Elara had whirled back to Diana.


    "This was all your doing, wasn¡¯t it?" Elara¡¯s voice cracked, her formality crumbling. ¡°I should have known. You planned this. You miserable, scheming shrew!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, I was simply asked to deliver some clothes and a wash kit,¡± Diana responded in a cool tone. Elara seemed to deflate a bit and flopped down stiffly into a plush chair with a sigh.


    ¡°Nessa had been walking around, lost in stairwells for an hour! I had to intervene. I should have known it was you,¡± She said, seething into irritation.


    ¡°If it took the girl an hour to figure out she was in a loop, she¡¯s less observant than you are, darling,¡± Diana chuckled. Elara seemed to deflate further as I fiddled with the wash kit box trying to open it like it actually held business cards. No luck. ¡°And besides. Someone had to keep this one from melting his soul.¡± She was probably talking about me. Maybe this thing twisted? I tried testing the box along the horizontal axis. Nope. ¡°And the lobby is a total disaster area. Have you simply just let Lyra have her way everywhere?¡± This fucking box. I tried twisting it along the vertical axis and felt it move a bit with a crackling sound.


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake Ben, it slides!¡±


    I looked up to see Diana staring at me with a frustrated look.


    Oh.


    I used two thumbs to slide the top back like an old slide-phone. Inside was a pink oval that looked like a very thin piece of soap. It smelled sweet and floral. Almost like almonds. I picked it up and looked at it. A surge of static like I had just touched a low voltage wire clenched my hand around it tightly. I breathed in sharply with the reaction and then my eyes widened with fascination as the dirt under my fingernails evaporated into a thin dust floating away and disappearing. The feeling shot through me like lightning, fine dust flying off of me like water. And just as suddenly the feeling was gone and the pink oval was now small and dull, like it had shrunk considerably. I put it back into the box with amazement. I felt like I just stepped out of a shower. Not more awake but about as physically refreshed as I could be.


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s cool,¡± I said under my breath motioning to put the box on the table when Elara spoke up.


    ¡°That¡¯s yours. It goes in the inside pocket of the vest. If it runs out of mana a blue coin will do - on the underside.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ uh. Thank you,¡± I said about as politely as I could. Elara looked surprised and her demeanor shifted slightly. More formal.


    ¡°Actual manners? You¡¯re very welcome¡­ Ben was it? I¡¯m sorry we had to meet like this. With¡­ Spectators,¡± She eyed Diana. ¡°You must be starving. Please eat.¡±


    And then the table had food on it. Fruits, steamed vegetables, grilled meats, nuts, and berries. It all smelled so¡­ well it could probably use some seasoning or sauce. But it was magical food!


    ¡°Holy cow,¡± I said dumbstruck.


    ¡°I think its goat,¡± Cassie said suddenly very interested in the table.


    It was, I could tell by the smell.


    ¡°Some muffins would have done fine,¡± Diana said motioning to Elara but eyed the table hungrily. ¡°Now you¡¯re just trying to show off.¡±


    It was like none of us had eaten all day. Several minutes passed as everyone present had a few bites of food. Elara was being about as graceful as she could be with greasy meat and her uniform. It was¡­ well let¡¯s just say magical food seemed more function over form. Bland. What was more odd was reconciling that three people in the room were plants and they were devouring meat along with everything else. It didn¡¯t really occur to me that I was eating food in a place out of a dream with people I¡¯d never met.


    Food was food.


    ¡°Okay. I get it,¡± Elara had leaned back in her soft chair, the cushions crinkled as she moved. ¡°So my mother shows up after an age, greases how many palms to bring an Outworlder up here, arranges for a fake dignitary visit in my schedule so I¡¯m wearing this ridiculous outfit. All in a few hours, by the way, just to meet him?¡± She was looking at Diana. Felix was slack jawed and Cassie seemed too engrossed in a giant drumstick to really notice.


    ¡°Chas sent me a message,¡± Diana said smoothly. ¡°Ben¡¯s from Earth. He even had truth sight on him. No mana.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Elara replied as if it all made sense somehow.


    Cassie seemed to almost choke on her food and Felix looked like he just won the lottery.


    ¡°Humans¡­ are from Earth?¡± Cassie managed to say.


    ¡°Urp¡­ You all know my home?¡± I asked, abruptly. Oh wow I had definitely eaten too fast.


    ¡°We know of your home, yes.¡± Elara replied. Cassie was still coughing and she took a drink from a smooth pewter cup that had conveniently appeared on the table. ¡°We get a lot of Outworlders from all over the Multiverse. Usually they are back home in a few months when we sort out the way home. But Earth?¡± She shook her head. ¡°There have been a bunch of you over the years. We can¡¯t find it, Ben. Its like it doesn¡¯t exist. Not like spirit realms or a pocket world. Just¡­ nothing.¡±


    Shit. Reality check. If that¡¯s what this even was.


    ¡°So I¡¯m stuck here?¡± The question slipped out before I could stop it, my voice tighter than I intended. My heart sank, the reality of the situation settling like a rock in my stomach. My mind briefly shifted to the pulsing form of the Bravery rune before I jolted away from the thought. Even the glimpse was enough to steel my thoughts and calmed me down.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Diana began, but Elara¡¯s sharp voice interrupted.


    ¡°But¡­ your people are resilient. Adventurous." She leaned forward, her gaze unwavering.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met one of your people but there are stories. Most continue through the tower, find a new home... But the ones that have stayed here? Your people are considered the best allies.¡±


    A silence hung in the air. The four onlookers now seeming to be giving me some time to process what had been said. My mind was lagging behind Elara¡¯s words and I felt a rising sense of despair.


    ¡°What is this tower?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°You said my people go through the tower to find a home,¡±


    ¡°The tower is an ancient waystation to the Multiverse. To the uh¡­¡± Elara started and then stopped looking thoughtful. ¡°Like a¡­ Train Station to other worlds. There are countless others. Oh. Does Earth have trains?¡± She bit at an apple. I nodded. ¡°Anyways there¡¯s no station on your world. So your people show up from nowhere. Most get bored and leave, some do crazy things,¡±


    ¡°Many who have stayed on Ark are all notable figures in our history,¡± Diana added.


    So there was a giant network of towers in the universe but Earth definitely didn¡¯t have one. We probably blew them up in the dark ages.


    My brow furrowed. ¡°Yeah that sounds like us,¡± I said. So I wasn¡¯t the only human at least. It seemed like at least a few others had ended up wherever here was. I almost felt¡­ excited. Was it the bravery spell or was it real? Apparently that was something I had to think about now. I could do magic.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. It was definitely the spell. ¡°I can do crazy.¡±


    ¡°Gaia¡¯s bouncing buttocks I hope not!¡± Diana cackled then shot a look to a suspiciously silent Stanley.


    Elara nodded and then sighed.


    ¡°Humans are always reliable. You might find a way back home out there, through the portals. But we might find a way too. And we can help teach you about Runebinding as best as we can. But if you go through a portal before forming a Soul-Seal¡­ Even a beacon won¡¯t get you back here.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s in it for you?¡± I said abruptly. Oh shit, it was the magic. I could recognize it now. I could feel the people around me react to the question.


    Elara seemed to understand but it was Cassie who spoke.


    ¡°Our world¡­ It sucks.¡± She said. Everyone nodded as if in unison. ¡°I¡¯ve not met other Outworlders but people talk. Most Hunters know that our world is not easy to live on. But meeting you? It¡¯s like finding out Elves are real. They¡¯re not right?¡± She looked to Diana.


    ¡°Humans are as close as you¡¯re going to get, darling. Ahem¡­ As far as I know,¡±


    Cassie continued. ¡°You fought Glids with us in a dying Spirit-realm like it was the normal thing to do. You already combined two runes into a Spell Sigil, Ben. In a day! Felix and I have been training for months to get there. You have¡­ talent.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Elara spoke up. ¡°Ben, you could go through one of the tower¡¯s portals and find any number of worlds that might be safer¡­ But you¡¯re just as likely to find one worse. At least here we can prepare you to look for a way home. If you join the Monster Hunters we would have a human. That is enough for us.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m rare, and fucking valuable? Is that it?¡± My mouth was not listening to me. How do I stop it? This time it was Felix and rather than looking upset he was beaming.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He stood up becoming more animated. ¡°Your people are fucking awesome! I had heard stories but¡­ Stay here with us, become a Monster Hunter. And then all of us can go through the portals and find you a way home together. Like the stories!¡±


    That was¡­ Humans were awesome? Were we thinking of the same people? Humanity was definitely not awesome, not in this place. Not where there was magic. But Cassie put such emphasis on how impressive my Bravery rune¡­ or spell? How impressive it was.


    But it was Felix that had completely blindsided me with his positivity and I felt the magical tension disappear.


    ¡°The sounds like an adventure,¡± I reply.

 Chapter 13 - Diplomacy

    I remember the first time Dad took me camping. I must¡¯ve been ten, maybe eleven. Danny, my younger brother wasn¡¯t quite old enough. We didn¡¯t go far, just up into the hills near Kootenay Park, but to me, it felt like we were miles away from civilization. The trees stretched out for miles, the air smelled like Earth, and the ground was littered with leaves and twigs that crunched underfoot.


    I had no idea what I was doing. My idea of "roughing it" at that point was visiting the family cottage. But Dad? He thrived out there. You¡¯d think he was born with a compass in his head, always knowing exactly where we were, even when I got completely turned around.


    I can still see him, grinning ear to ear, as we set up camp. I was struggling with the tent poles, making an absolute mess of it, and Dad just watched for a bit, laughing to himself before finally stepping in to help.


    ¡°Ben,¡± he said, kneeling down next to me, ¡°you know what the Crawfords are good at?¡±


    ¡°Screwing up tents?¡± I had grumbled, frustrated.


    ¡°Nope.¡± He chuckled and started guiding my hands, showing me how to slot the poles together properly. ¡°We¡¯re good at finding adventure. Even when we¡¯re not looking for it.¡±


    He finished the tent in a couple of quick motions, then stood up, brushing the dirt off his hands.


    ¡°Life¡¯s full of unexpected things, Ben. Weird turns, strange places, stuff you can¡¯t plan for. But us Crawfords? We always find a way to make it into an adventure.¡±


    That night, as the fire crackled and the stars blinked into existence overhead, he pulled out his old pocketknife¡ªa beat-up thing with a worn wooden handle¡ªand handed it to me. I didn¡¯t know what to say. He¡¯d had that knife for as long as I could remember.


    ¡°Every one starts with a choice,¡± he said, poking at the fire with a stick. ¡°You can decide to sit back and let things happen to you, or you can dive in and see where it takes you. Might be tough, might be weird¡­ but it¡¯ll always be worth it. You remember that.¡±


    I nodded, turning the knife over in my hands. It felt solid, reliable¡ªjust like Dad. The warmth of the fire, the weight of the knife, and his words all stuck with me. Even when we packed up the next morning and headed home, I knew that adventure wasn¡¯t just something that happened to other people. It was something you chose. Something you embraced, no matter where it took you.


    <hr>


    I had passed the point of thinking I was still in a dream or a hallucination. Something inside me had made the connection. This was happening. Ever since meeting Diana, it felt like I had understood that. Maybe it was the tea?


    All I knew was that I couldn¡¯t go home. I was on an adventure. Thank you Dad for using that term so frivolously throughout my childhood. What was more, I had four people, seemingly royalty on another world, asking me to have it with them¡­ It sounded absurd. My Dad would love it. I could tell that the group was looking for me to respond but I just couldn¡¯t. Felix had even sat back down, their expressions all turning a bit more melancholy.


    ¡°I¡¯m just free to leave?¡± I ask. The room seems to deflate and Elara nodded reluctantly.


    Out into the unknown never to return... Or I see what these seemingly friendly people who have actually been helping me have to offer.


    It was honestly not as easy of a decision as I had thought it would be. But Elara and Diana seemed to carry some kind of gravity in their world and they appeared genuine. Were they Royalty? Actual Royalty?


    I exhaled slowly, rubbing a hand over my face. ¡°You know,¡± I started, my voice shaky. This sounded so cheesy in my head but the memory was too fresh. ¡°My dad used to talk about adventure all the time. It was kind of his thing¡ªpushing me into doing the next crazy thing, trying to convince me life was just a string of adventures waiting to happen.¡±


    They were watching me now, more intently. I forced a small smile, though it felt a little crooked. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is quite what he had in mind.¡±


    Cassie grinned a little but Felix stayed quiet. They were waiting for me to make the choice.


    ¡°This is bat-shit insane, right? I wake up buck-fucking naked on the other side of the Universe, discover magic is real, I can do magic-Apparently quite well. I have met four,¡± I say holding up four fingers. ¡°-Four different sentient species in an afternoon¡­or morning¡­ or¡­ What time is it?¡± I trail off.


    ¡°Well at least he swears like a human,¡± Diana said with a smile, she seemed to understand my tone.


    ¡°I watched a guy rip a hole in space and time with his bare hands,¡± I look at Cassie and Felix, then to Elara. ¡°And now the people he works for are asking if I¡¯m interested in learning how?¡±


    The room seemed to wake up immediately, everyone now understanding my tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s an accurate summary,¡± Elara replied, her lips turning upwards.


    ¡°Fuck it,¡± I said finally. ¡°The more you know about something the less scary it is, right?¡± This was ridiculous no matter what way I tried to swing it. Felix actually pumped his arm in the air. I furrowed my brow at Cassie. ¡°And just to be clear, you said ¡®healing pill¡¯ earlier right? If we¡¯re hunting monsters I want a lot of those.¡± Everyone laughed. I was being serious.


    ¡°Good!¡± Diana said standing up. ¡°Then I guess I should go see what Marco did to my office,¡±


    ¡°What? So soon Mother? He just said he was interested-you¡¯re going to scare him away.¡± Elara said.


    ¡°If he was going to leave he would have, darling.¡± Diana replied smoothly. ¡°I need to get back to the academy. I¡¯ve been gone for an ages and there¡¯s an exam in two months,¡± Cassie audibly groaned. ¡°Come Stanley, I need a lift.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Diana walked out to the balcony overlooking the internal Atrium. Stanley chirped brightly and lifted off of his perch on Cassie¡¯s shoulder. Somewhere between Cassie and the balcony Stanley¡¯s canary form shifted. It made me think I was looking at him upside down with a strange sense of vertigo. When I had blinked he was no longer a canary.


    He was gorgeous. Amazing. My mind knew what it was looking at but I couldn¡¯t seem to look at him hard enough. A Phoenix.


    Stanley was a golden Phoenix about the size of a horse, bright orange feathers accented with a deep blue on his wings. Golden chains were woven into his tail feathers, and intricate spirals of gold and silver filigree seemed to spiral through his down. His face was soft, kind, and gentle which was strange for a bird. But his eyes? They screamed at me that he was the sun. Pure sunlight. Rich and life-giving. It was like staring right into the sun, and yet, I couldn¡¯t look away. Stanley wasn¡¯t just any bird¡ªhe was power itself, alive and real in front of me. And he was... Stanley?¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, Stanley¡¯s a fucking phoenix,¡± I said out loud. I meant to think it but¡­ ¡°He¡¯s¡­ incredible,¡± I continued.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t-¡± Elara started but it was too late.


    Stanley¡¯s eyes seemed to approve of my words, curses and all, because he spread his wings and let out an appealing call that sounded like the melody of a song. Golden sparks flew from his wings as he flapped them. He posed.


    ¡°Oh stop it Stanley. We need to go. I don¡¯t want to be here when Lyra shows up,¡± Diana scolded. Stanley jerked with what sounded like an ¡°irk?¡±.


    It was like the air had gone out of the room. Elara looked to the stairs, her eyes defocussing.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she said. Oh I knew that one for sure - it was technically a worse word but it was essentially the same thing. ¡°That¡¯s not a conversation I want to have right now. Come on Ben, let¡¯s continue this elsewhere,¡± She motioned towards the door she had come through.


    Diana straddled Stanley - his wings beating the air as he rose into the atrium.


    ¡°I believe its ¡®ta-ta¡¯, Ben. We¡¯ll be talking soon. You¡¯ll want to get him to a front desk, darling. I don¡¯t think it matters which one,¡± She said to Elara as Stanley beat his wings.


    Wait not the front desk? How many desks were there?


    Stanley rocketed up the Atrium incredibly fast and I just stared, face slack. Then it clicked.


    ¡°Lyra?¡± I asked. The little mouse lady? The sprocket. I mean she seemed harmless. But Felix and Cassie did seem to drag me away from her pretty quick.


    Boom!


    A rumble shook the room and several pillows fell off of seats, plates slid off the table and smashed leaving food everywhere. Cassie and Felix scrambled to their feet and were running towards the door. Cassie flickered and was instantly at the door opening it and running through a hallway.


    I didn¡¯t feel like I was in danger though. Elara¡¯s eyes were bright, her eyebrows raised like a mischievous child. ¡°My mother has been running her around in circles like she did with Nessa. Unfortunately they don¡¯t call Lyra the Stormfire for no reason. We should go.¡±


    Elara straightened her uniform and held her hand out with a smile, palm up. I took it and braced-expecting a static shock that seemed to represent magic. But instead, we were running. Fast. I could barely keep up.


    We blew through the doorway into the hall. It was made of the same alabaster stone and marble floors. Two hunters, I presumed by their attire, one on each side of the door looked up at us and I caught their glance. One, a man with jet black hair and ivory skin had swirling eyes just like I had seen on Chas. They seemed concerned.


    ¡°Headmistress?¡± The other one asked. A massive tattooed woman with blond dreadlocks.


    ¡°Hold the line, Guardians. The Stormfire is coming out of her hole.¡± Elara said while we rushed past into an antechamber. I couldn¡¯t make out exactly what the ivory-skinned man said but it sounded a lot like ¡°Fuck that.¡±


    And then they were running too. Was everyone really scared of the mouse lady? Of Lyra? She had a little notebook and goggles!


    Another rumble rocked the building, the sound of stone shifting coming from below. Hadn¡¯t Felix called her something? Adept Stormfire? That sounded pretty scary, and something was definitely happening below us. Why didn¡¯t I feel like I was in danger though?


    I was barely paying attention to where we were going. Hallway, stairs, hallway, room, back door from a room, room that looked kind of like a classroom, secret door in a wall-nice touch. We were moving like the wind. My legs screamed at me to stop, and I couldn¡¯t keep up the pace for much longer.


    We finally emerged into a massive room where the white stone and marble shifted in favor of a darker stone and metal. It was a massive circular room with what seemed to be a domed¡­ whoa.


    It was the Sistine Chapel but so much more badass.


    At the center of the domed ceiling, where it was highest, was a colossal depiction of a legendary battle. A godlike figure of a man wore battle-scarred armor and wielded a massive spear made of pure, glowing energy. He was locked in combat with an impossibly large creature¡ªa serpent, coiled around him. Its body was covered in runes and scars, ancient and powerful. Too many eyes glowed with an eerie light. The battle was taking place on a mountain of bones, clearly thousands of dead creatures.


    The background swirled with storm clouds and crackling lightning complete with streaks of gold and silver that seemed to shimmer as if real. The clouds were moving, roiling, pulsing as if they yearned to return to the sky. Radiating outward from the central figure, the dome was covered in images of battle. Mounted combatants rode all sorts of creatures, massive crab-like creatures were being slaughtered by groups of men holding swords that were far too big to be practical. It was simply too much to take in. It didn¡¯t need orchestras and organs playing like in a chapel, it needed a death metal concert to truly pay respects.


    There were vignettes of carnage everywhere - it was so overwhelming that I tripped. Reality slammed back into focus as my shoulder collided hard with the ground. I did a clumsy roll landing on my back with a loud grunt, my gaze turned back to the ceiling.


    Was that Chas? I laughed out loud. ¡°No fucking way.¡±


    Somewhat high up on the dome above me was a man with jet-black skin covered in golden runes. He was punching a mountain.


    Hands grabbed my arms and lifted me somewhat gently to my feet.


    ¡°On your feet, initiate,¡± A massive man with Cassie¡¯s general appearance all but forced me up to my feet. He was every bit the seven-foot tall blond viking complete with braids, tattoos and a legendary beard.


    There were a lot of people wearing those vests around us. I hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    ¡°Adept Ironheart,¡± Elara seemed to snap him to attention from behind.


    ¡°Sir.¡± He replied promptly.


    ¡°Your sister and Felix Aldertree are looking for us. Bring them here.¡±


    The viking man saluted, his fist held out to the side parallel to his body, palm out.


    ¡°On it,¡± And he raced away.


    So not royalty. Military?


    Elara had stepped forward and gave a few more commands as several other attendants rushed off down other corridors.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be good, Ben. Be ready.¡± Elara said. My heart started to race - I reached out to the bravery rune feeling it course through me. That was new. I could feel the sensation of my awareness spreading out around me. Everything went vibrant and that coiled up feeling was searching for a reason to compress. A reason to be wary. And it found¡­ nothing? I even felt my heart slow down as the magic faded, it was as if nothing was wrong¡ªI was just kind of standing there. Elara¡¯s muscles were tight, ready for something... but what?


    I turned to see a small white mouse woman with her goggles down, strutting into the massive room-people literally running away from her as if terrified. She brushed some soot off her little vest as she approached but I felt nothing as she entered the antechamber. Elara tensed as Lyra walked right up to her and lifted her goggles. She pointed at Elara¡¯s face and in a much louder voice than I would have thought possible said:


    ¡°I demand diplomacy!¡±

 Chapter 14 - La-Roc

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just have a duel or something?¡± Elara groaned.


    We¡¯d moved to a lower level of what I now recognized as a massive lobby space under a towering, domed ceiling. The ground level held a huge, curved mahogany desk in front of a sprawling marble wall, pinned with hundreds of papers covered in colored ink, signatures, and images. Across from the desk were two sets of closed double doors and walls of thick heavy curtains drawn shut. It should have been fascinating, but I was sitting on a plush chair between two couches, watching Elara throw her head back on the couch like a teenager. Lyra, perched across from her, was scribbling furiously in her notebook.


    ¡°No,¡± Lyra responded in her clipped, logical tone, hardly glancing up.


    "Be reasonable, Lyra¡ªlet¡¯s hold a Grand Tournament. We could make it last for weeks!" Elara threw out her hands dramatically.


    Lyra, unamused, didn''t even pause her writing. "I am not a Striker. No trials, no tournaments, no duels. You clearly violated at least three amendments of the Central Agreement. You prevented my chance to make the human¡ª" she glanced up at me with a twitch in her ear, then back at her notes, "¡ªBen, an offer."


    ¡°An offer?¡± I blurted out and Lyra nodded.


    Elara groaned again like she was suffering some kind of injustice.


    "Throw me out a window or something, Lyra, please! Just make it quick!"


    Lyra stood up from her seat and moved toward me, her small frame somehow carrying an air of authority far larger than her small size. "As the first Arcanist Adept to make contact with a human, I was supposed to offer mentor-ship. But due to a¡­ series of unfortunate events¡ª" her eyes flickered toward Elara, "¡ªI missed that opportunity."


    "What about Chas?" I asked, feeling a weird sense of loyalty rise in me. "Isn''t he an Adept, too? They called him ''Adept Blackwood.'' He was the first one I met." I had also heard Cassie call Felix an Arcanist¡ªlike Lyra. Some kind of faction?


    Were there factions in this world fighting over me? A guy from Vancouver?


    Lyra¡¯s black eyes blinked up at me, then she smiled¡ªan expression I didn¡¯t expect to see on a mouse-like face. "The right of offer does not apply in spirit realms. He may not have even been dealing with the real you. It might not have even been the real Chas Blackwood. The right only applies once you¡¯ve physically arrived here." She smirked, clearly proud of her legal maneuvering. "By the time you reached the Tower, Chas was long gone. I am owed compensation, Elara."


    Compensation?


    ¡°What about the tests?¡± I asked Lyra which seemed to make Elara¡¯s eyebrows raise. Why was I saying something? Shut up Ben. ¡°You said you wanted to perform some¡­ what if I¡­. uh agree to do them? Unless you need to cut me open or¡­ ahem.¡±


    Lyra¡¯s reaction was animated. I had figured out why I found her so endearing. Her face was incredibly expressive. It was like a cartoon. She squinted in another smile.


    ¡°I promise, most are painless!¡± She said like it was a good thing and looked to Elara. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to run tests.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s committed to the Monster Hunters now, Lyra, so he doesn¡¯t belong to any factions until after he¡¯s graduated. There¡¯s no special treatment at the Academy from any of the factions. None. If you wanted to study Ben, you¡¯d have to be a¡­¡± She trailed off suddenly thinking.


    Lyra looked alarmed and then stabbed her pencil in the air towards Elara accusingly.


    ¡°You rushed him through the lobby¡ªconveniently using the Grand Staircase, which forced me to loop back. I find out Chas¡¯ Apprentices are complaining about not having any mana coins for a translocator. Nice touch. Next, you bribe every customs agent in the entryway and orchestrate a ¡®Noble dignitary visit,¡¯ locking down the upper floors. Finally, you ¡®meet with Marco Graves¡¯ for hours, and conveniently walk Ben straight into the Academy."


    She paused, her eye twitching slightly, before continuing with crisp precision. ¡°You bent every rule in the book-somehow. And now, in order to collect what is rightfully mine you¡¯re forcing me to¡­ teach¡± She threw the word out like it disgusted her.


    Really? Even Cassie and Felix were in on it?


    "Ha!" Elara laughed. "Do you really think I could pull that off? My mother¡¯s back in the city.¡±


    Lyra froze, her expression turning from frustration to dread.


    "No... she didn''t¡­ Diana?"


    Elara''s laughter grew louder and she rubbed her hands over her bald head. "Oh, she did. She¡¯s rigged the whole damned thing. I didn¡¯t even know she was back, let alone setting this all up. Marco didn¡¯t even know why he was summoned to my office. This was all to make you think there was a plot. All of it!"


    Lyra sat down on the floor with an audible thump. ¡°Your mother... now I¡¯m stuck teaching at the Academy under Diana if I want to study Ben?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wager you wish we had that duel now,¡± Elara poked.


    Wait a minute. I thought. Diana orchestrated some crazy Rube Goldberg machine of political intrigue just to send me to a Magic School?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to an Academy? Like a magic school? Thats¡­ hell yeah!¡± I exclaimed, my eyes widening.


    Elara raised an eyebrow, amused. "Sylvarus Academy. Assuming you pass the entrance exams, of course." She motioned to one of the Hunters around her. I looked up. Oh, when did Cassie and Felix arrive? Someone handed Cassie a small box and she approached Elara with it. Her¡­ Brother?


    ¡°Thank you Apprentice,¡± Elara said dismissing her. She was definitely more formal out here surrounded by¡­ soldiers? Hunters? She opened the box and produced a small disc. It was almost the size of a dime, metallic and orange with a small bolt on the back of a pin.


    "This will mark you as an Acolyte, a High Initiate recruited by the Monster Hunters," she said, pinning it onto my vest lapel. ¡°It provides limited resources, but enough to get you started. Fail the exams, and you¡¯ll have to fend for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Cassie muttered, eying the pin. ¡°It must be good to be an Outworlder.¡±


    Elara ignored her, smiling slyly. "You¡¯re not being forced to join us, Ben. We are asking you to make Ark your home. This pin is valuable. You could sell it, trade it. But..." she glanced at Lyra, "something tells me Lyra here would lose interest if you did that."


    Even Lyra seemed shocked at the pin but snapped out of it quickly. She seemed to look at Elara with admiration more than confusion.


    ¡°How is that not special treatment?¡± I asked. Shut up, Ben. ¡°You said there¡¯s no special treatment for students. I mean I appreciate it, I think. But Felix and Cassie made it seem like the exam was expensive.¡±


    Lyra¡¯s voice was quick and precise, each word clipped with efficiency. ¡°This is the absolute limit of scholarship funding the Monster Hunters can provide without breaching any treaties.¡± She paused, letting the weight of it sink in. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ costly.¡± Her tiny shoulders rose with an exaggerated sigh, her goggles slipped as she adjusted them back over her eyes. ¡°Well then, time to start convincing Diana that I don¡¯t think Sylvarus is a festering sinkhole of incompetence and filth.¡±


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Elara laughed, and with a wave of her hand several Hunters started drawing the curtains back. I stared, dumbfounded, my brain struggling to catch up. I¡¯d been climbing a tower in a jungle all day. I expected to see a sprawling jungle. But there it was¡ªan entire port-city sprawling out beneath us. The sunlight reflected off the ocean¡¯s surface, and I could just make out the shapes of boats bobbing along the coast. The city itself was just as big as any I had been to. Huge spires rose up into the sky connected by impossibly high bridges, like something out of a dream. A distant hum of life and the familiar scent of sea air drifted into the room. It was the kind of thing you might see in a high-budget movie.


    ¡°Welcome to La-Roc, Ben.¡± Elara¡¯s voice broke through my reverie. She stepped closer, the light casting her features in sharp relief, her earlier weariness replaced with a genuine smile. ¡°Apologies for the dramatic reveal. We kept it hidden on your way in¡ªtoo many Outworlders coming through find the view a bit overwhelming.


    She gestured out toward the view, and I could feel the weight of her words settling in.


    ¡°This is our home. And hopefully yours too.¡±


    I glanced at her, still processing everything. My new home? That didn¡¯t feel real. But standing here, with the city laid out before me, I realized that I was actually here. There was no going back. Sadness seemed to be brewing inside me at the thought.


    Lyra, who had been scribbling furiously in her notebook, snapped it shut with a finality that almost startled me. She straightened her goggles, adjusting them over her eyes. "Don''t fail the exam, Ben," she said in that clipped, precise voice of hers. Her gaze met mine, magnified and intense through her lenses. "So much to learn. So much potential." With a nod to Elara, she turned on her heel and strutted toward the doors, disappearing through them without another word.


    The room seemed quieter in her absence, the bustle of this room filtering back in as people moved around us. I stood there, the enormity of it all still sinking in.


    Elara let out a sigh, pulling my attention back to her. "Lyra might be blunt, but she''s not wrong." She stepped closer to the open windows, her gaze softening as she looked out at the city. "Everyone finds a place here. You¡¯ll just need to prove yourself first."


    I nodded, though I wasn¡¯t sure what I was agreeing to. Proving myself? To whom? Everyone here seemed so far ahead, so much more capable than I could ever hope to be.


    "Come on," she said, breaking the silence. "Let¡¯s get you settled. I¡¯ll walk you to a public house nearby. Felix will join us.¡± She shifted and pulled at her uniform. ¡°At least something good can come from this ridiculous outfit.¡±


    At the mention of Felix, I turned to see him already waiting by the entrance, a slight grin on his face. He gave a small wave, as if to say he hadn¡¯t been listening to the entire damn exchange.


    Cassie, however, didn¡¯t follow us. She rushed up to the large desk instead, her expression focused. I could hear her muttering something about orders and paperwork, already lost in her own world of tasks. She caught Elara¡¯s eye for a moment, who gave her a meaningful look.


    ¡°Cassandra,¡± Elara called, her voice softening. ¡°Before you dive too deep, your mother¡¯s been leaving letters while you were gone. You need to reach out to her. We don¡¯t need Lady Winters showing up here going into a tirade.¡±


    Cassie froze mid-motion, the color draining slightly from her face. "Right... I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry." Her voice was strained, and she hurriedly gathered her things, clearly not wanting to deal with whatever fallout was coming her way.


    "She will come here if you don''t." Elara warned gently. ¡°There will be a fight,¡± Cassie sighed and hurried off toward the large desk, already muttering under her breath. ¡°Nothing says ¡®I love you¡¯ like tearing a fucking city apart¡­¡±


    A fight? Like a duel? Is that how people solved problems here?


    Elara turned back to me, offering a slight shrug. ¡°Family. Even in a world this big, family is important to keep close. You¡¯ve been here for a day and have already met mine.¡±


    I nodded, not entirely sure how to respond, but grateful for the casual tone. Everything felt enormous¡ªLa-Roc, the Academy, the idea of what was coming next. But what was even more was that I wasn¡¯t alone. Sure this could all be some giant mistake. But given the choice to live in a gorgeous coastal city or some unknown hell-scape in an infinite multiverse? I know which one I¡¯d pick.


    Elara had that mischievous look on her face again as I joined her and Felix at the doors. We stood somewhat high up, a wide and steep set of stairs leading down into the city proper. Maybe a few hundred meters? But the shining city stretched out so far in the clear air that it was more mesmerizing than the questionable stairs.


    A crescent-shaped harbor gleamed in the midday sun, sapphire waters filled with elegant sailing ships. The rooftops of countless buildings and spires stretched across the hillside, terracotta tiles glowing with warmth under the bright sky. From this height, the city seemed alive¡ªits streets twisting and winding like rivers of stone, filled with people, merchants, and scholars going about their day.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve said that a lot lately, but this city is¡­ amazing.¡±


    ¡°You get used to it,¡± Felix said.


    As we walked down I turned suddenly to look at the building we had come from to see the tower. I was greeted with an imposing building with a centralized dome made from dark stone and metal. There was no tower and it wasn¡¯t nearly large enough for that jungle we walked through. Plus I had been going up stairs almost all day.


    It had to be underground. They had an underground jungle.


    I turned around to catch up to Felix and Elara who were giving me some space to look around. The city ahead of us was loaded with green space. Almost like a forest grew wherever it could - in between houses, and in several large parks I could see between us at the water.


    The stairs ended in a wide stone courtyard filled with people and several street vendors. A large stone statue of a man with a spear and shield stood in the center. Vendor carts were spread around the courtyard, children raced through the crowd with treats.


    The smell of roasting meats and something sweet hit me first, mixed with the salt of the ocean air. People were shouting¡ªno, bartering¡ªat stands set up in tight formations. One guy had a stack of what looked like glowing fish, their scales flickering with light.


    ¡°Headmistress Elara! Good to see you,¡± A smooth male voice called from my left. One of the vendors was that insect species¡­ a Sentarian? It was almost humanoid but not quite. Tall, sleek, insect-like with a pale exoskeleton that shined in the daylight. Loose robes hung around it as it handed out paper bags of roasted nuts with long segmented arms¡ªit had five fingers at least. The way its jaw opened like mandibles was otherworldly but there was something intelligent and non-threatening about how it moved. It¡ªHe handed a paper bag to Elara. ¡°No charge. As always.¡± He said. His accent was strangely sultry.


    ¡°I keep telling you I don¡¯t need handouts, Jorrick.¡± She flourished, produced a small blue coin with a grin, and popped a nut into her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not saying no, though.¡±


    Turning back to Felix I saw him with two small Gaian children. One was holding what looked like a little fox-like creature.


    ¡°Thanks for saving Reginald, Felix,¡± The older girl, maybe seven, said. She had tangled brown hair and bare feet.


    Beside her, a younger boy with vibrant blond hair toddled forward.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said.


    The little fox, sensing the boy''s nervousness, flicked its tail and nuzzled against his cheek, drawing a laugh from him.


    ¡°It was really nothing,¡± Felix said with a laugh.


    ¡°What was nothing?¡± Elara asked with a mock motherly tone.


    ¡°The construction over near the old merchant hall. Something fell and nearly hit the Vulpes. It translocated itself up one of the abandoned spires and couldn¡¯t get down. I was nearby so I went up and got it.¡± Felix shrugged. ¡°It was only about fifty or so meters up. And most of the ladders inside were intact.¡±


    Fifty meters¡­ Fifteen stories of ladders? No thanks.


    Elara smiled knowingly. ¡°It seems like Cassie is having a positive influence. Good.¡±


    We continued along through the courtyard and into the actual city along a sprawling mosaic stone road. It felt like marble or maybe granite, almost slippery if you didn¡¯t watch your step. Elara and Felix didn¡¯t try to start a conversation, seemingly content in watching me take in the city and process what I was seeing.


    People here just... lived. Kids running barefoot through the streets, vendors and buyers arguing over prices. I felt like a damned tourist.


    Huge red and tan brick buildings, almost Gothic in nature were subdivided into many different stores and dwellings along the road. Windows in the walls and steepled ceilings indicated that people probably lived there.


    It was so¡­ Normal. Sure maybe a Western European normal, but it was gorgeous and familiar. The city looked nothing like the tower at all. It was like someone had mashed together Lisbon, Paris, London, and some kind of dreamscape, while dropping the whole thing onto the ocean. From the street-level the city felt far less alien. I mean, the guy walking past with a lizard the size of a dog was pretty alien, but the architecture was brilliant.


    We soon turned down a side road which curved downwards with walls of buildings following it. Several more people had stopped Felix to thank him for some act of kindness or for doing work for them.


    ¡°You¡¯re not royalty,¡± I eventually said as we walked and Elara guffawed. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re military either,¡± I continued.


    ¡°We like to leave armies to the royalty,¡± Elara replied, slowing down to meet me. ¡°They do love their games.¡±


    That tracked. So they were police? I mean police fight monsters and help people, Sure. Then I had a thought.


    ¡°Hey Felix, you wouldn¡¯t happen to have put out any big fires recently?¡± I called to him.


    ¡°Huh? Not recently. Its usually full Hunters that handle that,¡± He replied. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just wondering,¡± I said.


    They fought monsters and saved cats stuck in trees. Well a fox in a tower but I got the idea.


    They were heroes.

 Chapter 15 - Public House

    The public house we had arrived at was not quite what I had expected. It reminded me of a dorm or boarding house¡ªonly more rugged. The entrance was mostly unassuming: a worn, heavy wooden door with a central knob. I paused to read the sign out front while Elara and Felix chatted with yet another group of people. Apparently, they had exterminated an infestation of something called a Carapax. This was at least the fourth time they had been approached about the incident.


    Thousands of these things¡ªthey sounded like large crabs¡ªhad shown up on the other side of town with the tide and started causing havoc. Apparently, that was a thing: random monster attacks. The details were sparse, but it had taken a few days to kill them all. Actual days of fighting crabs. Felix definitely enjoyed telling the story.


    I squinted at the sign out front again:


    Doreen''s House


    Hunters Welcome


    Initiates Inquire Within


    Well, this was me, right? It didn¡¯t look like my escort was keen to wrap up their animated retelling anytime soon. I was sure they¡¯d seen me reading the sign¡­ so fuck it. I turned the big knob and swung the door open inwards, revealing a chaotic, but homey, tavern room. On one side of the large space, eclectic chairs and couches were scattered around a fireplace, and various large paintings were crammed onto the walls, sometimes overlapping. On the other side, several communal tables with mismatched chairs were set neatly for a meal service.


    I was expecting something more fantastic, like the portal room or the tower.


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t care what he took, you don¡¯t draw no fuckin¡¯ weapon in my house!¡± a sharp, firm voice rang out.


    Standing near the center of the room was a small, brown-furred Vildar woman¡ªDoreen maybe? She was holding a large jar of pickles under her arm, looking up at two massive, muscular Gaian men, her eyes fierce and her stance as solid as if she were three times her size.


    One of the men, his face twisted with anger, was gripping the hilt of a blade strapped to his side. His buddy, a few feet back, was trying¡ªand failing¡ªto look like he wasn¡¯t part of whatever was about to go down. The room around them had gone quiet. A few people sitting at tables had turned to watch, conversations forgotten.


    ¡°That bastard stole from me!¡± the man growled, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword.


    Doreen didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he took your last fuckin¡¯ coin! You don¡¯t pull a blade in my house. Now, let go of that fuckin¡¯ thing before you do somethin¡¯ your sorry ass is gonna regret.¡±


    The man ignored her, his eyes flicking toward the other man sitting across from him. ¡°I¡¯m not lettin¡¯ him walk away with my¡ª"


    ¡°I warned you,¡± Doreen said, her voice dropping in that way that made it clear she was done talking.


    Before I could even process what was happening, she hurled the jar of pickles at his head.


    It moved so fast, I almost missed it. One second, the man was standing there, glaring daggers at the other guy. I had never really known what someone meant by ¡°like a sack of bricks,¡± but this was it. The guy went down, collapsing to the floor with a heavy thud.


    The jar didn¡¯t even break. It landed hard on the floor, bounced once, and rolled into the friend¡¯s foot.


    Holy shit, was he dead?


    The other guy was frozen, wide-eyed and pale, staring down at his knocked-out buddy like he¡¯d just witnessed a murder. I couldn¡¯t blame him, since I was pretty sure my face looked about the same as his.


    Doreen crossed her arms, standing firm, and looked to both men. ¡°You both pick him up and get him sober. I don¡¯t want to see any of ya¡¯ll for work for a few days. Got it?¡±


    The guys didn¡¯t argue. They scrambled to grab the man by the arms, hauling the limp body up with more panic than grace. A few of the onlookers snickered or exchanged amused glances, but no one dared say a word.


    As the pair of them half-dragged, half-carried the unconscious guy out of the room, Doreen turned to the rest of the room, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Fuckin¡¯ Strikers¡­ Anyone else feel like causin¡¯ trouble today?¡±


    No one moved.


    Satisfied, she turned around to face me. ¡°You just gonna stand there gawkin¡¯, new blood? Pick up the pickles and follow me.¡±


    I complied, following her down a set of basement stairs on the far end of the room.


    ¡°Uhh, I¡¯m Ben,¡± I said, almost scurrying to catch up to her.


    ¡°Doreen,¡± the mouse woman replied, her voice rough but steady. Now that I was closer, I could really take her in. She looked just like she belonged in this crazy house. Unlike Lyra, whose pink ears and smooth white fur gave her a cleaner, almost scholarly look, Doreen seemed like she¡¯d seen some shit¡ªand enjoyed every minute of it. Her brown fur was wild and scruffy, sticking out in all directions, like she hadn¡¯t bothered to comb it in weeks. She wore a Monster Hunter vest that had clearly seen better days, frayed around the edges and covered in insignia pins of various shapes and colors. Her round ears, a darker shade of brown, were pierced multiple times with tiny, mismatched hoops, giving her a slightly rebellious air. But it was her eyes that stood out the most¡ªvibrant, almost amber, and far more expressive than Lyra¡¯s dark, analytical gaze. They sparkled with mischief; her perpetual grin said she wasn¡¯t afraid to throw hands¡­ or pickles.


    As we made our way down the hallway, small orbs set in sconces along the walls flickered to life, casting a soft, dim glow.


    ¡°You¡¯re kind of on my shit list, Ben,¡± she said as we rounded away from the stairs into a long hallway. It felt like we were going through a cellar. ¡°You want to tell me why Elara fuckin¡¯ Windrider is about to walk into my house?¡±


    I froze, just for a moment, but it was enough to nearly trip. Windrider?


    ¡°I ugh, that¡¯s hard to explain, I¡­¡±


    Doreen lightly leapt up a series of shelves and looked nearly level at me from her perch.


    ¡°Actually, the less I know, the fuckin¡¯ better¡­ Pickles.¡± She asked, holding her hand out. I held the jar out gingerly, and she took it like it weighed nothing at all. ¡°Take this hall all the way to the end. The door on the left will take you down to the old pathways. Knock on the third door you come across, ask for Jeremy. The furthest we can take you are the Central Isles; from there, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, whoa¡­ what?¡± I interrupted. What was she even saying¡­ who was Jeremy?


    ¡°We¡¯re getting you out of the city. I can buy you some time. If it was just Felix, I¡¯d have him drunk and passed out, but Elara? An hour if we¡¯re lucky. Go.¡±


    I stared at her.


    ¡°But I came here with them? Why¡­ Who¡¯s Jeremy?¡±


    Doreen raised an eyebrow. ¡°They¡¯re not here to arrest you?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What? I think they just wanted to make sure I found the place¡­ wait, am I?¡± I actually wasn¡¯t sure of the answer to her question. I seemed to be free to walk around, but they were definitely escorting me here. Was it on purpose?


    Doreen shook her head. ¡°You¡¯d probably know if you were under arrest. Maybe¡­ Let¡¯s just forget about Jeremy.¡±


    ¡°What if I wanted to leave the city?¡± I said, nodding toward the direction we were going. ¡°Jeremy¡¯s waiting.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°You¡¯re fuckin¡¯ crazy,¡± Doreen said to me with a grin, showing off sharp teeth. ¡°I like it. How mad would Elara be if you disappeared? Would it piss her off? I¡¯m in.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯m not sure. She seemed like she wouldn¡¯t try to stop me if I wanted to leave.¡± This seemed to deflate Doreen a bit. There was definitely some history there. ¡°But I think Diana might be upset. So maybe not.¡±


    It was like a switch was flipped. Doreen jumped into action.


    ¡°Nope!¡± She shoved me back toward the stairs. Damn, she was strong. ¡°No Jeremy for you. Out.¡±


    It was all I could do to not get thrown up the stairs; Doreen was surprisingly persistent and way too strong. Sure enough, I found myself back in the common room where Elara and Felix were chatting with some of the patrons.


    ¡°No fuckin¡¯ way, Ellie!¡± Doreen shouted. ¡°Who the fuck is this guy, and why is he sayin¡¯ he knows the Bitch? I deal with enough horse shit, so tell me what¡¯s going on. Now.¡± Several patrons in vests motioned to leave, but Doreen started. ¡°Sit the fuck down. We¡¯ll all find out sooner or later if she¡¯s back.¡±


    All eyes in the room shifted to me, then to Elara, who was looking at me like I was the biggest idiot she¡¯d ever met.


    Oops.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to doubt everything I know about you, Ben.¡± She shook her head in disbelief. ¡°I had a whole cover story I was going to use to take things slow.¡±


    I mimicked her face, feeling oddly soured. ¡°She thought you were here to arrest me! You¡¯ve had an hour to tell me a cover story, and we¡¯ve said five words to each other on our way here. I¡¯ve heard you tell the Carapax story like five times.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That was a good scrap,¡± Doreen said. Several other hunters in the room agreed. ¡°But he¡¯s got a point, you have to prioritize your fuckin¡¯ Apprentice. Information exchanges, you know¡­ How long¡¯s it been?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not mine,¡± Elara blurted out. ¡°He¡¯s hers. Or¡­ maybe Chas. We haven¡¯t discussed the particulars yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a couple of fucking names for such a scrawny guy. He a noble?¡± a male hunter spoke up.


    ¡°Something like that. I shouldn¡¯t say anything else, though. It¡¯s been an eventful afternoon. My mother¡¯s up to something and is throwing her weight everywhere. She¡­¡± Elara visibly hesitated. ¡°Even managed to convince Lyra to work for her.¡±


    Dead silence. All eyes were on me.


    The room burst out laughing.


    ¡°Oh. Hah. Sucks to be you,¡± Doreen said between laughs. What just happened? I definitely looked confused. Doreen slapped me on the leg. ¡°If Diana¡¯s back and she¡¯s interested in you? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a ship in the city fast enough.¡±


    Okay. Diana was starting to sound a lot scarier than she was when we were drinking tea together.


    ¡°Speaking of boats, is Jeremy back in the city?¡± Elara asked suddenly, the laughter starting to subside.


    Doreen nodded. ¡°This morning, I¡¯ll let him know the news. Now, what can we do to help?¡±


    Felix approached me as Elara and Doreen continued their conversation, their voices becoming more animated as they discussed the events of the day. I was still trying to process everything when Felix gently nudged me.


    ¡°There¡¯s a room up the hall from me that¡¯s open,¡± he said, gesturing toward a hallway that curved off to the side of the common area. ¡°It¡¯s on the ground floor, but it¡¯s one of the nicer ones.¡±


    I blinked, taking a moment to register. "You live here?"


    Felix nodded, his expression casual. "Yeah, it''s a good deal. Room and board, and you can pay with work if you''re short on coins."


    I had honestly expected him to live in the tower, like the other Monster Hunters, or at least somewhere more grand. This place had a rugged charm, but it wasn''t what I imagined for someone like Felix. Especially with who his mother was.


    He noticed the look on my face and chuckled. "I heard what Lyra said. Cassie and I had no idea what was going on with that whole situation. She nearly lost it when you got your pass at the entryway. We''re not exactly swimming in resources ourselves. We take the stairs a lot."


    I frowned, trying to piece together what he was saying. "No special treatment, huh?"


    Felix shrugged. "Pretty much. We do jobs with Chas that pay well, but he''s terrible at paperwork. If he doesn''t file them, we don''t get paid. And my mother... well, she helps where she can, but until I graduate, I''m on my own."


    The hallway we entered was narrow and dimly lit, more small orbs set in sconces along the walls flickering to life as we passed.


    Felix must¡¯ve noticed me eyeing them because he grinned and tapped one of the glowing orbs. "Lantern orbs. They''re rune-powered," he explained. "Pretty standard for populated buildings here. Not as fancy as the Tower''s techno-magic, but effective. You''ll recognize the rune¡ªit''s basic but reliable." He motioned toward the orb. "Incomplete light rune. It''s missing some of the finer calculations to really make it glow, but that''s deliberate. They''re cheap. Take one for your room if you''d like. Just put it back in the morning."


    I picked up the orb and held it at eye level. It was about the size of a golf ball, made of smooth glass. The faintly glowing light rune etched inside looked... incomplete. It wasn''t that it was wrong, just unfinished, like it was missing paths. In my mind''s eye, I could almost see where the rest of the pattern should go, but it just wasn''t there. I tried doing... something that seemed to push the rune down a path, and it resisted slightly before completing a loop. The orb flickered a bit and seemed to brighten.


    "It''s fascinating," I muttered, more to myself than Felix.


    Felix smiled. "The more you learn about runes, the more you''ll start noticing them everywhere."


    We reached a door at the end of the hall, and Felix pushed it open to reveal a gaudy mess. The room was like stepping into a kaleidoscope of bad taste, just like the common area. The bed had a headboard encrusted with gems, each one a different color, clashing horribly with the deep purple satin sheets. The walls were crowded with gaudy tapestries and paintings that looked like they''d been lifted from a medieval fair, each clashing with the next. A massive, gold-framed mirror dominated one wall, reflecting a chandelier that seemed way too large for the space, its crystal drops glittering in the dim light.


    On the floor, an overly plush red carpet was spread out, practically drowning in embroidered patterns of animals and runes that didn''t seem to match any particular theme¡ªjust excess. Even the curtains, thick and velvety, looked like they belonged in the Cave of Wonders, not a boarding house.


    Felix caught my expression and laughed. "Yeah... every room''s different. Donations from Hunters. Some leave behind practical stuff... others, uh... leave behind this."


    "No one wants this room, do they?" I more stated than asked. Felix''s sly grin told me all I needed to know.


    I turned to him as we walked back up the hall. "So, the techno-magic in the tower¡ªwhy don''t I see more of that around here? I was expecting¡­ a lot more pipes."


    Felix smiled knowingly. "It takes a huge amount of mana to run. La-Roc is still a relatively young city, we''re rebuilding it since the Hunters moved here. We just don''t have the resources to make it as widespread as it is in the tower. Everything''s pretty centralized for now. Even the bathrooms¡ªours is two doors up the street if you''re wondering."


    I blinked, taking in the information. "Two doors up the street?"


    Did they not have plumbing?


    <hr>


    As the evening settled in, the atmosphere of the boarding house shifted. The orbs lining the hallways and rooms flickered on, casting a warm glow across the building. Each orb had a different hue, creating a patchwork of colors that made the place feel almost festive. Outside, similar orbs began lighting up across the city, their gentle light casting bright paths through the night. The boarding house seemed to embrace the evening with a cheerful charm.


    Elara had stuck around, much to my surprise. She was seated at one of the communal tables, chatting with a few other hunters. She caught my eye and offered a slight nod, her expression lighter than it had been earlier.


    "Diana''s plans have held off politics for a while," she said when tapping a glass of what looked like wine. "Figured I''d take advantage of it."


    Felix, on the other hand, was in the middle of the room with a large stringed instrument cradled in his lap. I stared at him, unable to hide my surprise. "Is that a goddamn hurdy gurdy?"


    Felix was a Musician?


    He just grinned at me and began to play, the sound resonating throughout the boarding house. The tune was slow, haunting, with an underlying warmth. He started singing, his voice surprisingly deep and melodic as he sang:


    My lanterns glow on empty docks I tread,


    In shadows deep where fear and silence wed,


    A lonely path where horrors make their bed,


    This hunter''s lonely life, a tear-stained thread


    The shells and claws they crash like waves at night,


    A dance of chaos ''neath the pale moonlight,


    In endless tides where courage meets the fight,


    I stand alone though darkness takes delight


    It was the fucking crabs again. But this time, it was genuine, vibrant, and far more melancholic than Felix''s usual recounting.


    The hunters gathered around listened quietly, some nodding along, others staring into the distance as if recalling old memories. Even Doreen paused in her work, her usually sharp gaze softening as she listened.


    For a moment, it felt like I was part of something¡ªthis strange, mismatched family of people. The warmth of the orbs, Felix¡¯s song, the laughter and stories being shared¡ªit all made the place feel alive, a haven amidst the chaos of my day. For the first time since I¡¯d arrived, I felt like maybe, just maybe, I was safe. The worries about home and everything I''d left behind could wait. I could process it later. Tonight, I was in good company.


    Later, after the festivities died down, I found myself lying in my opulent too-soft bed, staring up at the small glowing orb I had brought to my room. The warmth of the evening still lingered, a sense of comfort that was new and fragile. I turned the orb in my hand, watching the light shift through different hues, each color casting a different pattern on the ceiling. It was mesmerizing.


    With a quiet sigh, I focused on the rune inside the orb. There was something about it that felt unfinished, like a puzzle waiting to be solved. I pushed at it with my thoughts, just as I had done earlier, and felt the resistance again. Slowly, I worked at it, making small adjustments, completing the missing paths in my mind.


    The orb flickered, then brightened, the light turning a soft violet. I smiled, feeling a small sense of accomplishment. Maybe things weren¡¯t so bad after all. I set the orb down on the table beside me, the gentle blue glow filling the room. I closed my eyes, letting myself drift off to sleep, feeling¡ªif only for a moment¡ªlike I was finally safe.

 Chapter 16 - This World Sucks

    I groaned, sitting up in the dark, blinking to shake off the grogginess. My eyelids felt heavy, and my head pounded like I was hungover. Where was I? Oh yeah, that crazy weird room in Doreen''s.


    Shit. I need to go.


    Finally, a proper groggy awakening¡ªone that didn¡¯t feel like I had been doused in water¡ªand I had to pee. I¡¯d had like two cups of tea all day, but then again, I did spend a week in a time anomaly. How does that even work with food?


    ¡°I should¡¯ve had Felix show me where the bathroom was... Dammit.¡±


    I looked across the massive, overly plush bed and saw a dimly glowing purple orb. Did I really fall asleep tinkering with it? Yeah, I definitely did.


    I reached out and grabbed it. As soon as I made contact, I felt a slight tugging sensation through my hand. The orb¡¯s light flared up with renewed brightness. That feeling had to be mana, right? I¡¯d felt it a few times before. Even Winchester had a similar sensation when I held it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, holding the orb out to light up the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go pee in another world.¡±


    I swung my legs over the side of the bed and took a step, only to trip on the edge of the carpet. I managed to catch myself on a nearby shelf, but it tipped, sending a plate armor helmet tumbling down. It hit the one spot on the floor not covered with rugs, the metallic clang echoing through the room. I winced.


    This room was a war zone for anyone trying to walk in the dark. I nearly took out a suit of armor, only managing to save myself by grabbing a coat rack that creaked under my weight


    ¡°Great,¡± I muttered, stumbling toward the door and managing to knock over a chair in the process. ¡°Let¡¯s just wake up the whole building full of magical warriors, Ben. Real smooth.¡±


    I paused for a moment, taking in the chaos. This was going to happen every time I had to walk around at night if I didn''t do something about it. Maybe Doreen could help?


    The hallway was dimly lit, with only a few lantern orbs glowing softly. I tried to move quietly, but every creak of the floor seemed deafening in the stillness of the night. I chided myself again, gripping the glowing orb tighter.


    No one stirred. It was actually eerily quiet. I guess in a place with no technology or light pollution, it would be.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I made it through the empty common room and out into the street. The night air was warm, and the stone felt cool on my bare feet. I had forgotten to even put on a shirt. It was surprisingly less dark outside; dim lantern orbs about the size of grapefruits were interspersed around the street, mostly at eye-level.


    ¡°Right, two doors down¡­¡± I set off towards the harbor I had seen earlier. It felt like the right direction. About eighty meters away, some promising symbols led me to an alleyway with a single lantern orb at the far end.


    ¡°Oh good, sketchy bathroom in a dark alleyway. What could go wrong?¡±


    It¡­ was a public bathroom, plumbing and all. Clean, simple, old school, but more or less what I had expected. The toilets were also bidets, which was a bit of a surprise since I wasn¡¯t sitting down when I triggered it.


    ¡°Well, that could have been a lot worse,¡± I said as I exited. On my way back up to the street, I heard a weird clattering sound. I noticed movement in the dim light ahead¡ªmaybe a dog?


    It was a crab. Holy shit, it was a big crab. It wasn¡¯t monstrous, but it was huge¡ªlike an Alaskan King Crab, and faster.  It scuttled forward, faster than any crab should, and the sharp clack of its legs against the stone road filled the air. Those claws looked strong enough to break bone. Was that a Carapax? It was red and spiked, like a King Crab, but it had a glint under the dim lights that made it look almost like an oil slick. It snapped its massive claws in the air with a pop that sounded disturbingly like gunshots.


    I reached out for Bravery, feeling the familiar spring return and wind up tight. I turned to run, but instead found myself walking toward the crab.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing nothing but pants. This is a bad idea. Turn around, Ben. Run.¡±


    Fuck the crab, I have magic. How many crabs have I eaten?


    Yeah, I¡¯d eaten a lot of crab. And goddamn if that wasn¡¯t what I needed to hear. Was this the Bravery magic? It felt like a natural thought.


    I stopped walking as the crab caught sight of me and dashed up the street, its shell clacking loudly on the stone.


    The rune¡ªor the spell¡ªhad changed. It was closer, more focused. All that mattered was the crab in front of me. Oh shit.


    Snap.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to think. My body moved on its own, dodging to the side as the Carapax lunged, its claws snapping with a sound that echoed off the high stone walls of the buildings. The movement threw me off balance, and as I went to take a step, I tripped, crashing over a street cart.


    The Carapax, seemingly confused by how it missed, turned and hissed¡ªa strange, high-pitched noise. Can crabs even do that? It jumped on top of the cart, claws snapping in the air menacingly.


    I glanced into the cart to see fishing nets, some dry lumber, and a big hammer¡ªreally just a five-pound sledgehammer with a well-worn shaft. That should be enough to handle a crab with a solid hit.


    I scrambled to my feet, my heart pounding as the Carapax ducked reactively. I ran two steps, dropped, and kicked my feet out, knocking the cart over. The crab, disoriented, hissed again as it flew backward, landing with a loud crack.


    Pocketing my lantern orb, I rounded the cart for my prize. The Carapax had landed on its back and was scrambling desperately to get upright. I picked up the hammer as it recovered and locked eyes with me.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, nodding at the crab. ¡°Now he has a hammer.¡±


    The creature didn¡¯t hesitate.


    It lunged, but I was already moving, stepping to the side and bringing the hammer down¡ªslightly off-target. A loud pop echoed off the walls, and the stone ground cracked with a spark. The Carapax caught the cart with a devastating claw, sending pieces of it flying in splinters. It scuttled awkwardly, trying to face me.


    It was too late.


    Crack.


    The sledgehammer struck true, cracking deep into the crab¡¯s shell. The impact drove its legs out from under it.


    Crack.


    One more for good measure.


    ¡°Always double-tap,¡± I muttered as the Carapax fell limp, very dead. ¡°Guess I¡¯m making crab cakes,¡± I added, reaching down for a claw to pick it up. I paused.


    What was that smell? Not the crab. There was a distinct scent¡ªsomething sweet and earthy in the air. Even in the bathroom. Was that poppies?


    This was a monster¡ªa magical thing I knew nothing about. It had taken the Monster Hunters days to deal with them before.


    The streets snapped back into focus around me. I looked towards Doreen¡¯s but didn¡¯t see anything. But further up the road, there was something¡­


    ¡°Oh shit.¡±


    At least two dozen king crabs came clacking up the street towards me, a shimmering blue mist roiling in behind them. There was a fine line between bravery and stupidity, and I knew which one I was leaning towards.


    I turned and ran, leaping over a cart as I sprinted straight back to Doreen¡¯s. My voice echoed through the empty streets as I screamed, ¡°Wake the fuck up! Carapax!¡±


    I burst through Doreen¡¯s door, slamming it behind me and making as much noise as possible. I threw plates, yelled until my voice went hoarse¡ªanything to wake someone up. But no one stirred. Panic started to claw at my mind, and I felt the Bravery magic begin to ebb away. Why wasn¡¯t anyone waking up?


    I ran down one of the hallways, frantically trying door after door. Locked. Every door in the hallway was locked. I banged on them with both fists, screaming as loudly as I could.


    Nothing.


    Oh no. Was I in some kind of spirit realm? Was everyone gone? Had they ever been here at all? Was I hallucinating the whole thing?


    I fell to my knees outside one of the doors, despair starting to set in.


    ¡°Acolyte, what the fuck are you doing?¡± a voice snapped me out of my spiral. The tone was sharp, filled with irritation but also a hint of concern. Further down the hall stood the tall Viking-looking guy. Elara had called him¡­ Ironheart? He was wearing red satin pajamas, complete with a monogrammed ¡°EW¡± stitched over the breast. He was even wearing slippers.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I caught my breath, trying to gather my thoughts. I¡¯d been in enough emergency situations to know that being clear and concise was key.


    ¡°There¡¯s at least thirty Carapaxes¡­ Carapai? Thirty of them outside, maybe more. No one is waking up, and all the doors are locked.¡±


    Ironheart raised an eyebrow. Was I supposed to say more?


    ¡°Show me,¡± he ordered. I nodded, getting to my feet and leading him back through the common room.


    ¡°Ben Crawford, right?¡± he asked as we walked.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Erik Winters,¡± he introduced himself. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡± He put his finger to his lips in a gesture for silence. Of course his name was Erik¡ªhe even looked like an Erik. Probably with a ¡®k¡¯ at the end. Why were names so familiar here? Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be on the other side of the universe or something?


    Erik opened the door and leaned out, peering around with a casual air. He grunted in disdain, then backed out of the entrance and closed the door. His arm was now encased in plate armor up to the shoulder, and a large crab dangled from it, its claw locked firmly around the metal.


    Erik examined the Carapax hanging from his arm, then grabbed it with his other bare hand. With a sickening crack, he pulled it off, leaving the claw and most of the arm still wrapped around the armor. The creature thrashed wildly, but Erik¡¯s grip was unyielding. With his plated hand, he grasped the top shell and ripped it off with a grotesque tearing sound. The Carapax let out a high-pitched squeal that made me wince, though Erik seemed unfazed. He tossed the shell aside and buried his hand in the crab¡¯s innards, rooting around until he pulled out a small blue pearl.


    I stared, wide-eyed, as he tossed the now-lifeless crab onto a table in the common room. He turned to me, his hand outstretched, holding the pearl.


    ¡°Here, mana pearl,¡± he said, tossing it to me.


    I had no idea what a mana pearl was, but I caught it and put it in my pants pocket alongside the now-dim lantern orb.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sound the alarm,¡± Erik said, walking up a set of stairs and banging on a large set of double doors with a sign on it that read, ¡°Doreen¡¯s Room, fuck off.¡± He paused for a moment, rolling his eyes at the sign before pounding on the doors repeatedly, the sound echoing through the hallway.


    Erik grunted in frustration, "I''m breaking it down." He placed his hand over the door, as if trying to sense something. After a moment, his expression hardened, and his boot suddenly became encased in plate armor. With a swift, powerful kick, he sent the door flying open, the impact echoing through the hallway.


    Erik and I rushed into the room, our eyes scanning quickly for any sign of Doreen. She was on the floor, looking as though she had tried to get up and then collapsed, her body sprawled awkwardly.


    Erik knelt down beside Doreen, shaking her shoulder gently. "Doreen, wake up," he said, his voice carrying a note of concern.


    She stirred slightly, her eyes barely opening, and muttered, "Fuck off," before drifting back into unconsciousness.


    Erik cursed under his breath. "Shit. She''s not waking up.¡±


    Poppies. There it was again. Weren¡¯t poppy seeds used for sedatives?


    ¡°I¡¯ve smelled poppies since I woke up. Is this sleep magic or something?¡± I asked and Erik seemed briefly intrigued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything¡­¡± He started. ¡°These things can¡¯t do that kind of magic. They¡¯re Class F. But something is definitely putting everyone to sleep. I can feel it.¡±


    He lifted Doreen up gently and put her on a high shelf, as if to protect her from anything on the floor.


    ¡°We need to get to the tower. They¡¯ll have charms to help with this and more hunters to push whatever is happening back. Stay behind me and¡­ bring your little hammer.¡±


    I looked at the sledge in my hands.


    ¡°Hey its not the size of the tool that matters¡­¡± I started but Erik¡¯s deadpan look stopped me. He sighed and walked out of the room and into the common room.


    I followed him but ducked into a hallway and grabbed a few more lantern orbs and stuffed them into my now bulging pocket. I had an idea.


    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± I said to Erik as he was about to open the door outside. I could clearly hear clicking and clacking on the stone outside now. The sound of smashing wood and glass filled the air as it seemed like crabs were trashing the streets.


    ¡°Make it quick,¡± Erik said in front of the door.


    I renewed my hold on the Bravery spell and placed a lantern orb in a ceramic bowl on the table. I had made light turn infrared once, could I do it again?


    I stared at its dim glow, visualizing the runic representation of light in my mind. Manipulating the orb without touching it was slow, difficult, and not something I had time to experiment with now. Instead, I grabbed the orb and poured everything I knew about light into it. The runic symbol overlaid perfectly with the schematic in my head, and I felt a surge of completion. The orb vibrated with power, and I could feel mana drawing from my hand as it lit up impossibly bright.


    Infrared. No, short-wave infrared.


    I dropped the orb back into the bowl and rushed back to the door. I could feel the pull of the orb¡ªstatic running through my body toward it. The sensation wasn¡¯t painful, but it was close. The red glow intensified inside the bowl until it burst, sending a shower of orange sparks to the ceiling and all over the common room, singing tables and upholstery. The bowl and table completely destroyed.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll let you explain the damage to Doreen though,¡± Erik said with an approving look. Holy crap, I could make bombs.


    We went outside.


    It was pure mayhem. Crabs were everywhere, smashing glass and clawing through doors into seemingly empty buildings. The building across from Doreen¡¯s was apparently some kind of butcher shop because the crabs were killing each other to get to the meat inside a display case.


    My danger sense kicked in, and I shifted to dodge, but Erik was already there, slamming a gauntleted fist into a Carapax. He was now in full dark plate armor that looked far more menacing than any Viking. If not for his blond hair and blue eyes, he was every bit a "Dark Knight." Could he just summon armor? Could I learn that?


    We ran up the street toward the tower, crabs chasing us. Erik moved fast, vaulting over carts and barrels with ease, barely noticing them. It was parkour¡ªeven more impressive considering the heavy plate armor clattering around him.


    I tried to keep up as best as I could, but I was still only wearing pants. I chided myself as my bare feet struggled to find traction on the smooth street. We were moving fast, much faster than I thought I could run, but the crabs were gaining on me.


    My danger sense screamed, and I looked to my left.


    A net.


    I grabbed a fishing net from a barrel and spun, catching an advancing crab. I was a bit too slow, though, and its sharp legs pierced my side, sending lightning strikes of pain. Grabbing the net, I swung it around once and hurled the crab into the oncoming swarm with a loud crack. I pulled a lantern orb from my pocket and forced light into it again, then pushed it to infrared. The orb scalded my hand as I threw it at the crabs, my aim thrown off by the pain. It didn¡¯t matter. The orb exploded into molten sparks, hitting several crabs like a shotgun blast, melting pieces of their shells and throwing them backward with pained screeches.


    I kept running to catch up to Erik, but the pain in my chest and arm from the attack was intense. Two more crabs lunged at me, and I managed to smash them with my sledgehammer, though it took every ounce of effort. One had managed to snap at the handle, leaving behind only a sharp wooden stake and a hammer head. Rounding a corner, I saw Erik standing amidst a destroyed street and a pile of dead crabs. In his hands was a massive two-handed hammer, the shaft as thick as a fence post and the hammerhead made of dark stone. Runes glowed along his armored arms, and the hammer seemed to vibrate with power. Alright, I guess his was bigger.


    Standing between us and the tower was a massive crab¡ªthe size of a bus¡ªglowing with blue runes carved across its shell. A thick blue mist seeped from its body, and my vision swam and narrowed. It was too much; a sickly sweet scent assaulted me from all sides.


    ¡°What the fuck is that? It''s huge.¡±


    The crab let out a screech that shattered nearby windows, sending shards of glass raining down onto the cobblestone street. I covered my ears against the ringing, feeling the vibration in my bones as fragments tinkled and scattered around me. My head pounded, and I fought to stay focused.


    Erik glanced back at me, his face hardening. ¡°Stay sharp, Ben!¡± he yelled. ¡°Wake up.¡±


    The Bravery spell burned, and I felt the drowsiness recede, but the sense of danger in my chest was unlike anything I had felt up to now. That giant crab could easily kill me. It wouldn¡¯t even need to try very hard. It wanted to kill me. I could feel its intent like something tangible in the air between us.


    It was a lucky thing that the massive crab was much slower than a Carapax. It had two claws, one significantly larger than the other, almost like a fiddler crab. Was this some kind of different species?


    Move!


    I ducked to the side, rolling and cutting myself on debris as the huge claw slammed down onto the street with a bone-shaking crash. It didn¡¯t try to snap at us¡ªthis thing seemed a lot more intelligent. It scuttled around, smashing buildings and the ground to keep us from getting past.


    Erik managed to catch the claw with his hammer after a near-miss. An impossibly loud thud and a shockwave of air sent him flying backward. The claw seemed unmarred from the hit. Erik got up and turned.


    ¡°It has to be a Class D. Get to the tower, get help!¡± he ordered.


    I dodged past a leg, and the crab tried to drop itself on me. Erik took the opportunity to crack one of its other legs with his hammer. It seemed to have more of an effect than hitting the claw, as the crab staggered. Running past, I spun to see more crabs crawling through the debris towards Erik. The large one shot a leg out, and another shockwave exploded when it connected, sending Erik flying.


    From behind, I could see a good portion of the big crab¡¯s shell, it seemed determined to keep its back away from Erik. It was covered in runes, but I noticed it rippling¡ªless like a crab shell and more like¡­


    It was a soft shell crab... or at least some of it was. I guess it made sense¡ªa crab that big with a proper shell would weigh a ton.


    I have an idea.


    Was it my idea, or the magic again? Was there a difference? I really needed to learn more about these things.


    Looking once more towards the tower, I gave up any attempt to run for help.


    I said I was making crab cakes.


    This was my chance to prove I could handle this world, no matter how insane it got.


    I was bleeding profusely and was pretty sure I had a broken rib, but sure, why not. This was an adventure, right? I ran towards the massive crab¡¯s back and jumped onto it, slamming the broken end of the sledge¡¯s handle into the soft shell. The creature screamed, and my ears rang.


    It tried to shake me off, but I had just enough of a handhold with the hammer to hang on. It would have to fall backward and crush me, and it didn¡¯t seem keen on that. Blue mist erupted from it like a fog machine. I could barely see anything in front of me. Climbing further up the flailing creature with my makeshift climbing pick, I managed to create a hole big enough to get my hands in. I grabbed and tore it open, runes all over its body dimming or winking out completely as I broke the circuit. Reaching into my pocket, I grabbed everything¡ªthree lantern orbs and a mana pearl.


    This was going to hurt.


    I lit the orbs up with infrared, feeling my skin burn as I struggled to drop them into the hole in its shell. Once they were in, they sank into its fleshy insides incredibly fast with a loud sizzle and popping sounds. Smoke and steam billowed out of the hole, and the creature slammed itself against a wall, taking me with it. I was pretty sure my collarbone snapped with the impact, and I slid down the wall into a sitting position. I could sense the orbs inside the crab, burning with the intensity of the sun. I could feel the mana pearl helping to feed them power, but it wasn¡¯t enough. They were drawing something from me. Fast. Too much. Panic surged in my chest¡ªI wasn¡¯t sure how much more I could take. My body felt like it was on fire.


    It was like they were ripping through me to get at something else inside. The pain was immense but my whole body already hurt. It seemed distant while I watched the massive creature panic and struggle as steam escaped through every crack in its shell. I was delirious from the adrenaline-all I could think about was how delicious it smelled.


    And then it exploded.


    Green blood, guts, shell, and blue ooze erupted from the epicenter in quantities that didn¡¯t seem to make sense. I was covered in it, and it stung my wounds. Large pieces of shell sliced into my arm, and I slid to the ground.


    Everything went silent except for the pounding in my ears.


    ¡°This world sucks¡­¡±


    My vision went black.

 Chapter 17 - Breaker

    ¡°¡­only here for a day,¡± a male voice to my left said.


    A soft, familiar buzzing pulled me back to consciousness, but a heavy, almost pleasant numbness kept my eyes closed.


    ¡°Thirty-three hours,¡± a female voice directly to my right replied. Was that Diana?


    ¡°Fine, he''s been here for thirty-three hours, Di, and you''ve been at this the whole time. Is he worth it?¡± the male voice said smoothly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I summoned a Brine Tyrant to the city, Alexander,¡± Diana replied plainly. ¡°Higher-class monsters are showing up more and more frequently.¡±


    That stirred something in me. Brine Tyrant? I cracked an eye open, and a flash of my recent memory returned¡ªthe blast, the searing heat, the chaos of that damn fight.


    ¡°You dodged my question,¡± Alexander said. This guy was good¡ªI knew it when Diana sighed.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worth it, Ben?¡± she asked lightly. ¡°Worth all the trouble to get you to my Academy?¡±


    I felt my stomach clench. Even with my eyes closed, the weight of her question bore down on me. My mind raced over the past hours. Did I even have an answer?


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡± I said, still keeping my eyes closed. ¡°I mean, I blew up a giant fucking crab, right? That counts for something, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You hear that, Alexander? He blew up a giant fucking crab,¡± Diana repeated.


    A familiar furious chirping came from Alexander¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Shut up, Stanley,¡± I muttered, opening my eyes.


    My gaze adjusted to the dim light, and I took in my surroundings: soft blankets draped over me, curtains drawn to keep the sun out, the gentle buzz of magic in the air.


    I was lying in my room at Doreen¡¯s. Sitting right next to me was Diana, in a low-cut white linen dress, her white grassy hair flowed down over her shoulders. Her hands were held out casually over me in some kind of mudra. She smiled when I made eye contact.


    Perched on the bedpost was a brown Vildar who looked even more intense than Doreen¡ªlike a field mouse in thick plate armor down to clawed boots.


    Stanley, in his canary form, sat on his head. The bird was wearing a wide-brimmed hat with a yellow ribbon.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Alexander said. ¡°What you do with Lyra is your business. But you¡¯ve pissed off Maris, which means¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what it means. I¡¯ll meet with her,¡± Diana interrupted gently. ¡°Ben, darling, do you enjoy politics?¡±


    ¡°Does anyone?¡± I answered.


    ¡°Ha, I¡¯m glad you know the word.¡± Diana laughed. ¡°I simply saved you from the months of cock-fighting that would have happened when you arrived. Cultured people are not suited to it.¡±


    "Months of politics?" I felt the weight of that settle in my mind. Great, another layer to this mess. Not only was I out of my depth with magic but now I had to deal with bureaucracy.


    ¡°Is that why my kind typically leaves?¡± I asked, trying to sit up. Ow.


    ¡°Stay down, stupid,¡± Diana exclaimed, surprising me with a rare hint of actual concern under her teasing tone.


    What was she doing? I could feel something warm moving through my body giving me goosebumps. Was this healing magic?


    Alexander¡¯s face softened, and he jumped from the post to the bed, trudging up to me, his armor clattering as he moved. He sighed heavily.


    ¡°Usually, yes. How rude of me. I am Alexander Kane. Most know me as the Axe, Grand Master of the Guardians,¡± he said, holding his hand out over me so I didn¡¯t have to move much. I shook it awkwardly, trying not to jostle myself. He had an extremely firm grip and an absolutely bad ass name for someone so small.


    ¡°Benjamin Crawford,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Alexander quipped. ¡°It seems like your mentor here thinks she was doing you a favor. But she never thinks far enough ahead.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here. It''s simply a coincidence that Diana was near enough to provide healing when I showed up.¡± He shot a glance at her, and even Stanley let out a peep. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you an accolade, Ben. As an Acolyte, you were considered Class F, able to hunt mana beasts should the need arise. But you have defeated a Class D monster, which is two full classes above your own. Albeit with some help,¡± he shot another look at Diana.


    ¡°Not much, according to Erik,¡± she snorted.


    Class D? Right Felix had explained that. I tried to understand the weight of what it meant. I''d handled a monster ranked high above me, apparently, and yet I still felt raw, unprepared. What would it take to go up against a beast like that without nearly dying?


    ¡°Either way, this is an accomplishment worthy of commendation. Where is your Manascript?¡± Alexander asked, looking around.


    ¡°My what?¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a pass now, Alexander. The kids don¡¯t like the term Manascript anymore,¡± Diana stated.


    ¡°Oh, I put it in the vest¡­ over there,¡± I pointed towards the Monster Hunter vest hanging from a hook near the door.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly defeat that thing,¡± I said. ¡°I just kind of blew it up with what I had available.¡±


    ¡°Darling, if blowing up a monster didn''t count, the Monster Hunters would be out of a job,¡± Diana chuckled as Alexander leaped off the bed and walked over to the door.


    He unhooked my vest and carried it over to the bed, quickly retrieving the items inside. He produced the wash kit and placed it on my nightstand. Next was the pass. He opened it up and looked at the front page, which seemed to have several red and blue runic seals printed on it. They looked a bit like Chinese seals or stamps.


    ¡°Really?¡± he said, holding it up to Diana. ¡°These actually got him through to the twenty-eighth floor? We¡¯ll need to have a look at our security if a child like you can draw our bypass glyphs.¡±


    She scoffed, but Alexander continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve given out this accolade,¡± he said, producing a large, ornate jade stamp from¡­ somewhere. The bottom was covered in a blue pigment that was left behind when he slammed it into the booklet. It was almost too big for it.


    ¡°Benjamin Crawford, the combined council of the Monster Hunters recognizes you as a Breaker, and will afford all benefits that come with the title. Reflect on what it means, Ben. This isn''t just about strength¡ªit''s about responsibility, about understanding the weight of your actions. Get stronger, not just in power, but in purpose.¡±


    I blinked. Breaker? It sounded intense, dangerous even. The word hung in the air like a challenge.


    ¡°An Acolyte and a Breaker in less than a day,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°The last human that came through here started a brawl that lasted for a week. We had to throw her through a portal.¡± He sighed. ¡°Absolutely bizarre woman. Refused to wear shoes.¡±


    He leaped off my bed with a real flip, landing lightly on a throw rug, which immediately slid out from under him, sending him crashing down onto his rear.


    Diana snorted, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The sound echoed in my sore ribs, and for a second, I forgot about all my injuries.


    ¡°Dammit, Doreen!¡± Alexander yelled with sudden fury. ¡°You gods-forsaken clutter-mouse. Clean your house up.¡± He got to his feet and brushed his bottom off. ¡°I¡¯m going to go yell at Doreen for a while. Speak with your Apprentice¡ªbut keep in mind the rules.¡±


    He trudged out of the gaudy room, almost slipping again on an animal skin rug.


    ¡°This room looks like a noble family exploded in it,¡± Diana muttered, her eyes sweeping over the mishmash of tapestries, gilded trinkets, and mismatched furniture that seemed to fight for space in the room. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten how the Russets manage to cram every shiny thing they own into their homes.¡±


    ¡°Russets?¡± I asked, glancing around. The name fit somehow, all dark, earthy colors offset with ridiculous metallics. Doreen and Alexander were definitely a deep reddish-brown. ¡°Like the color?¡±


    Diana nodded, then leaned back in her chair, cracking her knuckles. ¡°Doreen is a Russet Vildar, Lyra an Albinus. And yes, as you might imagine, they don¡¯t always get along.¡±


    I tried sitting up again, this time with no pain.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re healed now,¡± Diana said, gesturing at me with a casual flick of her hand. ¡°At least enough that your body can handle the rest.¡± Her tone was brisk, as if magically mending someone¡¯s cracked ribs was a simple chore.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a healer?¡± I asked. ¡°Is that what that feeling was?¡±


    ¡°I dabble. Remember when I said I¡¯d hoped you wouldn¡¯t do something crazy? If you plan to fight outside of your class, you¡¯d do well to buy some healing pills¡ªor better yet, a few potions. And¡ª¡± her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Put on some fucking armor next time. You¡¯re not Chas.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    And then it was my turn to scoff. She weaved between languages when she wanted to curse?


    ¡°Diana, Alexander said it¡ªI¡¯ve been here less than a day! Wait how long is a day? But it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got pockets full of gold or something for all that armor and potion talk.¡± I wasn¡¯t a warrior. I went to Culinary school.


    She stood up, crossing the room in two long strides, and picked up a glass orb the size of a basketball from the table. The orb was a vibrant shade of blue, with red flecks that swirled and drifted like embers in water. I could feel an odd hum just looking at it, like it was alive with energy, making the hair on the back of my neck prickle.


    ¡°Thirty-six hours to a day, sixty minutes to an hour, sixty seconds to a minute. Sound familiar?¡± she said, tossing the orb in her hand.


    ¡°Incredibly.¡± I paused, frowning as I studied her. ¡°But back home, we only have twenty-four hours. Is Ark bigger? Slower rotation?¡±


    ¡°You know that much about celestial bodies?¡± She sounded impressed. ¡°Are you a scholar of some sort? I thought you said you were a cook?¡±


    ¡°I was a manager!¡± I said defensively. ¡°But it¡¯s pretty common knowledge, I think. We don¡¯t have magic, so¡­ we study everything else.¡±


    Was a Manager? When had I accepted I wasn¡¯t going back?


    Diana seemed to find that answer amusing, settling back in her chair and studying me with a newfound interest. ¡°Then how did you know Stanley was Fenghuang¡­ a Phoenix?¡± Her voice was mild, but her eyes gleamed, like she was testing a theory.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready to hear the answer to that?¡± I chided, not wanting to miss an opportunity to repay her in kind.


    ¡°Oh, fuck off,¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s for Stanley. Do you have any how long it took for me to talk him down? He was elated that humans knew of his kind.¡±


    ¡°Stories,¡± I said simply. ¡°Millions of stories about every kind of imaginable thing. Magic, mythical creatures, gods, planets, space travel¡ªwhatever we could dream up, we write about.¡±


    Diana¡¯s face softened, and I could tell I¡¯d caught her off-guard. ¡°Graceful gods,¡± she murmured. ¡°Humans do sound¡­ interesting. Don¡¯t tell Stanley¡ªthe world already struggles to contain his ego.¡± Her gaze shifted slightly, as if she were seeing me with fresh eyes.


    I stared at the glowing orb in her lap. The hum pulsed louder, and my fingers itched to touch it, to feel that power up close. It was like being next a high-voltage wire just out of reach. It reminded me of the Tower. Diana slapped my hand like a child.


    ¡°Careful,¡± she warned. ¡°If your body wasn¡¯t so starved for mana¡­ Right now, you¡¯d probably absorb the gods-damned thing. It¡¯s the Brine Tyrant¡¯s mana core. Extremely effective for restoring mana, and even more valuable as a source for mana coins. This particular core would be worth¡­ oh¡­ about a hundred gold-tier coins.¡±


    My eyebrows shot up. ¡°Whoa. Cassie said it took her a year to earn one of those.¡±


    Diana shrugged, the faintest glimmer of pride in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not much for an Adept, but yes. For an initiate, it¡¯s a king¡¯s ransom. Seems you didn¡¯t need my help after all.¡±


    ¡°What help?¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°Ben, you¡¯ve been here for a day,¡± she replied, a hint of a smirk on her lips. ¡°Walk around the Tower wearing that Acolyte insignia and tell me I didn¡¯t give you a hand.¡± She paused, her expression shifting to something more calculating. ¡°Then again¡­ the Breaker title may have even more impact.¡±


    Suddenly, I realized¡ªI was naked. I looked down at myself, then back up at Diana.


    She rolled her eyes, barely suppressing a smirk. ¡°Ben, I¡¯ve already seen everything, remember? Less than eighteen hours ago.¡± She waved dismissively, as if modesty was a foreign concept.


    I reached for my clothes, getting dressed in my single set while Diana continued, ¡°Erik told me you earned this core, fair and square¡­¡±


    I interrupted, zipping my vest. ¡°Are you the reason I¡¯m here, Diana? Everyone seems to think you pulled some wild moves to get me into your Academy. The runic circuits¡ªwas that all you?¡±


    Diana laughed heartily, throwing her head back. ¡°Ben, if I could Runebind the way Felix described in his report I¡¯d have left this world ages ago.¡± Her laughter faded, and she leaned forward, voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone. ¡°The truth is, we have no fucking idea what that was. I have some theories, but¡­¡± she raised a finger, ¡°¡­those will have to wait.¡±


    ¡°Exam?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, her gaze sharpening. ¡°I¡¯m not officially your mentor until you¡¯re accepted to Sylvarus Academy. And since I¡¯m not a Monster Hunter, you don¡¯t get to enjoy any of those perks until you¡¯re in.¡± Her gaze softened momentarily, the smallest sign of warmth breaking through. ¡°Unlike Chas and the others, My position demands I play by the rules¡­ most of the time.¡±


    She leaned back, folding her arms. ¡°One more question, then it¡¯s time you face your adoring fans.¡±


    ¡°My what?¡± I asked, feeling a surge of apprehension. Since when did I have fans?


    Diana stretched, clearly ready to leave. ¡°Ben, it¡¯s been over a decade since a Hunter earned a Breaker title on Ark. You saved a lot of lives last night. People are going to remember that, and they¡¯ll want to see who did it. Don¡¯t get too comfortable, though. We lost a few people. Seems no one remembers to lock their doors at night¡­¡± She trailed off with a sigh. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll take this core to get processed for you. I¡¯m at least allowed to do that much.¡±


    Fans? That couldn¡¯t be the right word. I glanced at her skeptically, but she just raised an eyebrow in return. Right. The Breaker title. And I did blow up a giant crab¡­ Okay, maybe she had a point.


    ¡°What about my question?¡± I asked, feeling like I was owed at least that much.


    She tossed her head, exasperated. ¡°You already asked it. And it was stupid.¡± She shot me a grin, the gleam in her eye practically daring me to protest.


    Oh, I¡¯d get her back for that.


    <hr>


    The instant I stepped into the common room of Doreen¡¯s, the noise erupted. Everyone was pounding tables, walls, or whatever surface they could find. The whole place seemed to vibrate, the pounding taking the place of applause. It was deafening¡ªa chaotic mix of cheers and rhythmic drumming that seemed to shake the entire building.


    I hesitated for a moment, stunned. All eyes turned toward me, beaming with admiration. Cassie was there, her large hands clenched in fists, slamming down on a wooden table, her smile wider than I¡¯d ever seen. Felix stood on a chair, drumming his hands on what looked like some kind of timpani hanging from the ceiling. It definitely wasn¡¯t there last night.


    ¡°Breaker! Breaker!¡± Several hunters chanted, and soon the rest took up the call. The sound swelled, filling the room until it seemed like the walls were going to come down. I couldn¡¯t help but grin, a mix of embarrassment and pride rising within me.


    Diana, standing off to the side, caught my eye and smirked as if to say, ¡°I told you so.¡±


    I raised my hands in an attempt to quiet the room. It took a while, the pounding and chanting gradually fading as people settled back into their seats or leaned against the walls, still watching me expectantly.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± I said, feeling the grin on my face resist my attempts to remove it. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it alone. I had help.¡±


    ¡°Erik got his ass kicked!¡± Cassie shouted, and the room erupted into laughter. ¡°But our fearless Breaker decided to blow the damn thing up! They¡¯re going to be cleaning goo off the street for weeks¡ªI¡¯d have paid to see it.¡±


    ¡°Fearless is a stretch¡­¡± I rolled my eyes. But¡­ I did have Bravery magic, right?


    Diana clapped her hands once, the sharp sound echoing like a gunshot in the room.


    ¡°Enough hero-worship. Even though he killed a Class D monster, it¡¯s his second day in our world. Ben has a lot to learn, and he¡¯s going to be relying on you to teach him. If you want to fight next to a Breaker¡ªfrom Earth¡ªhelp him pass the Exam. You all have things to be doing, so get back to it.¡±


    The room shifted as the energy changed, hunters exchanging glances and then focusing on me with what I could only describe as anticipation. Then, as they moved to leave, the arm-punching began. It was apparently some kind of twisted congratulatory rite, with every hunter who passed me delivering a hearty, painful thump to my arm¡ªright in the same spot each time.


    My arm was going to be bruised as hell by the end of this.


    Doreen whistled from her chair near the fireplace. ¡°No shit.¡± She got up, and the remaining people fell silent as she walked toward me with a wicked grin. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll beat his ass into shape for the Exams. Don¡¯t you worry about that, Dina¡­ uh¡­ Grand Mistress.¡±


    Diana smiled wickedly at me, and I gave her a flat look.


    Once most of the hunters had filed out, Cassie gave me one last punch, hard enough to make my eyes water. ¡°Not bad, Breaker. Who¡¯d have thought the weird curtain-guy would actually make a damn good Striker?¡±


    ¡°Oh please, he used re-purposed lantern orbs as bombs! That¡¯s got Arcanist written all over it,¡± Felix replied.


    ¡°Only a Guardian would be stupid enough to run back into a fight,¡± said a voice from the stairs leading up to the second floor. Erik carefully made his way down the last few steps. He looked worse for wear, a massive bandage wrapped around his chest and left shoulder.


    ¡°Erik¡ªholy shit! Are you okay?¡± I said, rushing over, concern evident in my voice.


    He waved me off and stood up straighter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. The Grand Mistress healed the worst of it. The damn thing pierced my armor.¡± His face showed a glint of pride in his eye. ¡°You got away with only minor wounds and some burns. You did a damn good job, Breaker. Come see me in a few days, and I¡¯ll teach you a few things.¡±


    Cassie snickered. ¡°Erik¡¯s allergic to healing pills.¡±


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°My sister never misses an opportunity to make sure everyone in the damn city knows that.¡±


    Felix handed me a massive bowl filled with porridge and some bread. ¡°Have some breakfast, Ben. Then we¡¯ll get to work. No better way to train.¡±


    I nodded and sat down, ravenous beyond belief at the sight of the food.


    It was¡­ bad. The bread was about as fresh as sawdust and you could probably lay bricks with the porridge. But I was starving and wolfed it down, more bread appearing next to me as Felix grabbed it from a serving tray in the center of the table. As a contrast the water in a pewter cup handed to me was cool, sweet and clean. Like drinking spring water.


    Doreen¡¯s had mostly emptied by now, though Diana was still here, talking quietly with Erik, probably checking over his wounds and giving him her usual blend of advice and thinly veiled insults.


    As I finished the last bite, Stanley soared through the open door, landing on the table next to me. His canary form, tiny and comical, made him look almost out of place amidst the hunters. He cocked his head, showing off his ridiculous wide-brimmed hat with its yellow ribbon, and blinked at me with unmistakable smugness.


    I glanced at Diana, who noticed my look, then back to Stanley, and smiled at him.


    I held my hand out and Stanley hopped onto it¡ªhe was surprisingly light. I lifted him up to eye level and met his eyes. They weren¡¯t a canary¡¯s eyes. I remembered the Phoenix, and his kind and gentle demeanor... And also his posing.


    ¡°Stanley,¡± I said, keeping my voice deadpan. ¡°That hat is magnificent. You¡¯re a true style icon, you know that? Hats everywhere are simply better for you wearing one.¡±


    Stanley puffed up, preening. Diana let out a quiet groan from across the room, catching on a second too late.


    ¡°And you,¡± I continued, holding him up higher, ¡°are absolutely majestic. A damn fine hat for a damn fine bird.¡±


    Stanley chirped, his feathers shimmering with a sudden glow as his wings spread wide. The room began to heat up, warmth radiating from his tiny body like the onset of a desert sunrise.


    ¡°Ben, don¡¯t¡ª¡± Diana started, already halfway to moving, but it was too late.


    Stanley started glowing as he spread his wings out, and a sudden blast of heat and light knocked me off my feet. The next thing I knew, I was on the ground, people scrambling around me in a frenzy.


    Stanley flared, his little canary body transforming into something grander, his golden feathers burning like molten sunlight. His wings expanded, their span now huge, casting warm light across the room. The hat stayed, of course, perched atop his head as he stretched his neck out in a dignified, almost regal pose.


    Doreen¡¯s chair scraped as she shot back to her feet, her expression somewhere between awe and terror. ¡°Get your fuckin'' bird out of my house, Dina. This time, before he burns it down!¡± Doreen screamed, and I scrambled to my feet. The heat radiating from Stanley was intense, but he was incredible.


    Stanley, oblivious to the chaos, let out a melodic call that filled the room like a song, warm and endless. The air itself seemed to hum, pulsing with waves of heat that made me feel lightheaded.


    Diana stormed over, hooking her arm around Stanley¡¯s neck in a headlock. The majestic phoenix let out a startled squawk, thrashing his wings.


    ¡°Enough with the theatrics, you narcissistic turkey,¡± she muttered, pulling him toward the door as he flapped, still glowing.


    Stanley, feathers ruffled and pride clearly wounded, chirped indignantly, his little head poking out from under Diana¡¯s arm. He managed one last mournful look at me, as if to say, ¡°Help!¡±


    Diana shot me a final look, a wicked grin lighting her face. ¡°I¡¯ll get you back for this, Ben.¡±


    Then she swept out of the room, leaving the rest of us blinking in the aftermath of Stanley¡¯s performance.


    As the residual heat faded, the common room slowly returned to its usual clamor, though a few hunters were still laughing and shaking their heads, exchanging looks like they couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. Doreen, visibly ruffled, was muttering under her breath about ¡°damned arsonist birds¡± and ¡°fuckin¡¯ initiates¡± as she tried to tidy up.


    ¡°Well,¡± Felix said, smirking at me, ¡°you certainly like to make an impression.¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°Just trying to fit in.¡±

 Chapter 18 - A Lot to Learn

    The streets around Doreen¡¯s were chaotic. Hunters and civilians worked side by side, loading carts with dead Carapax that stretched all the way to the harbor. Metal rang out, voices blended in a low hum, and crab shells shattered beneath heavy boots. People grabbed anything useful¡ªshovels, carts, even metal buckets brimming with spiny crabs. The ocean waves boomed in the distance, while seagulls wheeled above, their cries sharp against the noise. The breeze brought some relief, but the sun¡¯s heat made everything stink of crab.


    ¡°Oh wow, it reeks out here,¡± I said, covering my nose and mouth as Felix, Cassie, and I retraced our path back to the Tower. Felix seemed to struggle with the smell too, but not as much as I did. Maybe he was just used to it.


    Cassie took a deep breath and shrugged. ¡°Smells like a crisp morning to me! Bad luck having your sense of smell.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of dead crabs¡± I said.


    ¡°After you took out the big one, my brother made his way to the tower and raised the alarm. Then this.¡± Cassie motioned to the street. ¡°We¡¯re pretty good at dealing with them now.¡±


    Nearby, a mousy red-haired Gaian woman carrying two buckets of crabs tripped¡ªon a crab, of course¡ªand fell, her load scattering with a crash. We rushed over. Felix and I gathered the fallen crab parts while Cassie helped her to her feet, offering a smile.


    ¡°Hey Katie! Were you headed to the Courtyard for processing? We¡¯ve got extra hands. We can take them for you,¡± Cassie said, glancing back at us.


    ¡°Oh¡­ uhh¡­ I can take them. I need the... the money...¡± Katie said hesitantly. She was covered in white dust. Was that flour?


    Cassie nodded and reached into her vest. ¡°Of course, no problem. We¡¯ll buy them off you,¡± she said, pulling out a few small blue coins, along with a larger red one. ¡°Besides, the Breaker over there just got patched up. He could use the workout.¡±


    I sighed inwardly, caught between annoyance and resignation. Of course, Cassie would volunteer me without asking. Still, I couldn''t exactly argue¡ªnot after everything that had happened.


    Katie took the coins, staring at me with a blank expression.


    ¡°B-Breaker?¡± she repeated, her green eyes widening. ¡°Oh. Oh! I can¡¯t take your money, please¡ªtake it back. Thank you so much for what you did, Breaker. If I had more time, I¡¯d love to hear the story.¡± She tried to return the coins, but Cassie sidestepped her attempt with a smile.


    The woman turned to me, her nerves gone. ¡°Please, I¡¯m Katherine. I run a small bakery off the harbor, two streets over. We were mostly left alone by the Carapax¡­ they don¡¯t seem to like sweets¡­¡± She paused, then seemed to remember herself. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Please¡ªat least stop by later. We¡¯re handing out bread all day to those in need after the attack. These coins will get us plenty of flour, so you¡¯ll have an audience there!¡±


    I glanced at Felix, who was snickering, feeling my face heat at the sudden attention.


    ¡°I¡­ Yeah, uh¡­ Hrgh!¡± I began, but was interrupted as a heavy weight dropped onto my shoulders, forcing me down to a knee. Once I steadied myself, I looked to see a bucket of crabs on either side. A wooden board rested on the back of my neck, with the buckets fastened to each end.


    ¡°Holy¡ªthis thing weighs a ton,¡± I said, feeling the tension in my shoulders and back as I lowered it. The crabs were heavier than I expected. It wasn¡¯t exactly painful, but it caught me off guard, my muscles straining. ¡°Who¡­¡± I turned around to see Cassie, her grin mischievous.


    ¡°We''ve got two months, no slacking off!¡± she said before running¡ªvery quickly¡ªtowards the tower. She was gone.


    I glanced at Felix, who simply shrugged at me, then looked at the makeshift carrying yoke Cassie had fashioned from a broken pole. The tower was only about a kilometer away, but those buckets were damn heavy.


    I looked at Katie, who gave me an awkward smile. She had been carrying at least sixty kilos of crabs, but for what? To sell? I looked around, noticing the carts people were pulling, sacks thrown over shoulders, makeshift yokes¡ªeveryone was carrying as much as they could in the same direction. No horses, no cars, no magic. Just people helping to clean up the city.


    Moving back under the yoke, I strained as I stood up with the payload, my bruised ribs throbbing in protest. It wasn''t too bad once I was under it since the pole was doing most of the work.


    "Okay. I guess I gotta get these guys to the Courtyard then. I''d love to visit your bakery, Katie. Maybe we can swap recipes, a long as I don¡¯t have to knead dough," I said with a smile. "Plus, I''d love to tell you all about how I single-handedly saved the city. Preferably over drinks."


    Wait. Where did that confidence come from?


    Katherine''s eyes widened slightly, her expression shifting from a polite smile to one of surprise.


    Holy fuck, I just said that out loud. That was supposed to stay in my head, but it just came right out. Katherine''s nervousness snapped back into place, her fair skin turning a deep shade of red.


    "Oh¡ªI¡­ how very¡­ um¡­ that would be¡­ nice," she stammered, practically running away from me up the street.


    My cheeks burned as Felix clapped me on the back with a hearty chuckle.


    "Well done, Ben. I think I have a lot to learn from you!" He laughed, and we started back on our path to the Tower.


    "It''s not that," I said as we walked. It wasn''t actually that hard to keep up. "It was just a thought¡ªI didn''t mean to say it. I''m not usually that¡­ uh¡­ forward. I think it might have something to do with my Bravery rune." I still wasn''t used to casually referencing magic.


    "Magic or not, you were standing there with muscles rippling, barefoot, asking her out for drinks. It was the right time to say it,¡± He was still grinning at me.


    I glanced down, realizing I''d forgotten to put shoes on again. I wasn''t even sure where they were¡ªprobably buried in my room.


    "I need to get some shoes," I said, my embarrassment easing a bit. "But Diana said I was completely out of mana. I think I''ve figured out how to activate the spell¡ªsigil, whatever you''ve been calling it¡ªbut I don''t feel it now. I honestly feel completely normal. Mana is needed for runes, right?"


    "You''ve been without mana your whole life, Ben. It makes sense you feel normal. I feel sick if I use up everything," Felix replied. "It''s pretty impressive that you''ve formed and mastered a spell, though. Sigil is the more official term for Runebinding effects, but most people just call them spells."


    I nodded. "But I don''t feel like I''m¡­ empty. How can I even tell?"


    Now the load was getting heavy and we were headed uphill. Sweat was starting to drip down my face.


    "You know, your bravery spell is so impressive I totally forgot. Of course you''d have no idea how to manipulate mana. Let''s grab a few mana pearls from these crabs. We''ll get less money, but that''s on Cassie. We can use them in a room in the tower to teach you."


    We rounded a corner¡ªor rather¡ªwe rounded the corner and it took my brain a second to catch up to seeing the aftermath of the exploding Brine Tyrant.


    Thick layers of blue and green goo coated the cobbled streets, stone facades, and even the street carts and stalls along the rocky thoroughfare. Entire chunks of the street had been smashed into rubble by the large crab when Erik and I were fighting.


    In the center of it all, towering like a macabre monument, sat a massive, intact fiddler claw, leaning against a building. Eying it as we got closer, I was able to fully take in its sheer size. The thing had to be four meters long¡ªmaybe more. The runes that were etched into it somehow were blackened, leaving only a yellowish red shell everywhere else. A crab absolutely could not get that big on Earth¡ªnot even close. The Brine Tyrant could have easily hunted elephants for sport.


    Monster Hunters were everywhere, armed with rags, large metal scraping tools, and jars of white powder were being dumped everywhere in an attempt to scrub off the goo. The shift in scent was jarring¡ªone moment it was sickly sweet crab smell, the next it was salty and earthy like a briny ocean.


    Further up, in the epicenter of where the explosion happened was a Sentarian in gold-trimmed azure robes, their hand outstretched in a complex mudra. A high-pressure spray of water shot from their long skeletal fingers like a fire hose, slicing away the blue goo from the buildings like a magical pressure-washer. Their movements were slow, concentrated, and deliberate, as if the creature was painting with the water rather than cleaning.


    It was producing water from thin-air from a point just in front of its fingers and I swore I could see a symbol just through it, something familiar. I could see a Water rune. It was screaming at me that was what it was. But the second half of the spell was a wild tangle.


    ¡°Soul-water?¡± I said staring at the creature¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡°You have a good eye, Ben. I think that one is called Current. It''s not quite ripping a hole in the spirit realm like Chas, but many think it should be a tier three spell because it contains a spirit-based rune.¡± He said, seeming genuinely impressed.


    As we moved past the Sentarian through a gentle mist of cool water from the spray I felt refreshed. Almost like the water was cooling their air around us intentionally to keep the goo from stinking. Felix gave me a sideways grin. And I realized this was the first time I had seen magic being used the way I had expected. This Sentarian was creating a fire hose from nothing but magic. I stopped to stare just to watch them work.


    The spell didn¡¯t scream concepts or ideas at me like others, but instead just seemed to represent the water¡¯s willpower.


    ¡°And spirit related runes are harder to use because they can have a mind of their own?¡± I said, noticing a few hunters glancing towards me, some even pointing.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Usually. And sometimes unpredictable like your Bravery spell,¡± I turned to see Felix facing me with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re a lot smarter than you look, man. You¡¯d make an interesting Arcanist.¡±


    ¡°Arcanists, Strikers, Guardians,¡± I said as we continued into the Courtyard in front of the tower. It was absolutely packed with people, both civilians and hunters breaking down crabs, pulling mana pearls, and exchanging for coins. All the crab carcasses were then throw into a bin, and carried by other hunters into the tower. The noise was a dizzying mix of cracking shells and loud bartering.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Felix yelled back over the din. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about them later if you want! Move aside, Breaker coming through!¡±


    The bustle of the Courtyard was immediately cut in half, many eyes turning towards me, some even giving me that fist-out-to-the-side Monster Hunter salute I had seen Erik give to Elara. My cheeks burned from embarrassment as the busy Courtyard seemed to split down the middle towards a table near the Tower¡¯s stairs. Cassie looked back at us through the new corridor.


    ¡°What good¡¯s an Accolade if you don¡¯t use it!¡± Felix said, walking casually over to greet Cassie. I followed quickly behind and the roar of the Courtyard picked up again.


    Dropping my payload in front of the table I sighed with relief as I stood up, free of the weight.


    "Took you long enough," Cassie said.


    "Oh, he had to flirt with Katie first," Felix said casually. "I think he''s even gonna get a date out of her."


    "Wait, Katie Summers?" Cassie frowned. "You wasted no time, Ben¡ªshit. Do I not do it for you? Don¡¯t like us big girls?"


    I blinked. "What? I¡ªuh, it was my magic... I think," I said and Cassie punched me in my already bruised shoulder.


    "I''m messing with you! I have nine brothers, I''d fold you in half," she said. "Good job with Katie, though. She needs to get out of her bakery more."


    To prove her point, Cassie lifted both buckets with one hand onto the table and said to a confused-looking Aldertree man, "I''d like some money, please."


    "Actually, can we pull three pearls out for Ben?" Felix said. Cassie eyed him.


    "But I paid for them, Felix," she said.


    "Yes, and Ben did all the work. He''s bone-dry, Cassie, and needs to learn mana manipulation," he tapped his wrist out of habit. I realized that bracer device was gone. Did he have it when I met Elara?


    Cassie looked at me, considering Felix''s point.


    "Fine, but he''s buying the first round back at Doreen''s," she said. "He''s the Acolyte."


    "I don''t have any money..." I started, but Cassie had already grabbed a leather pouch from the man and tossed it to me.


    "You can pay me back when Nana gets that core processed," she said.


    "Does everyone call her Nana?" I asked. "She doesn''t really strike me as the, uh... Nana type, I heard Doreen call her Dina¡­" I added, recalling Diana''s casual demeanor and foul mouth. But she did have a kind of cool-grandma feel to her, I suppose.


    "No idea why Doreen always calls her that, they have known each other a long time. And Nana¡¯s mostly those of us who grew up in the city," Cassie said as she led us up the Tower steps. ¡°She¡¯s saved everyone¡¯s ass at least once. ¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s a healer?¡± I realized. And Cassie nodded.


    ¡°Broken bones, cuts, bruises, stupid shit you do as a kid¡ªyou know? Add in Monster Attacks and we get banged up a lot,¡± She sounded so casual about it.


    ¡°And healing medicine isn¡¯t free,¡± Felix added.


    ¡°Yeah when am I going to get some of those¡­ guys?¡± I had to catch up.


    We entered the citadel through a set of double doors and the murals on the ceiling immediately caught my attention again. Now that things were less rushed and the windows were wide open, I could take in the scenes on the walls and ceiling as we walked to the main desk. One mural showed a sea serpent destroying an island city with giant towers connected by sky bridges¡ªwas that La-Roc? People were everywhere, but most seemed like hunters and not many civilians except for those helping carry bins full of crabs somewhere.


    As we arrived at the desk, a bald Gaian man in multicolored robes looked up to meet us. He wore heavy makeup, bright magenta powdered on his face from his cheekbones up to his thick black eyebrows.


    "Miss Winters," he said cheerfully. "How may I help you today?"


    "Mornin'' Gary! Is there a meditation chamber open downstairs? The Breaker here could use some quiet time," Cassie greeted.


    "Of course, his Acolyte status grants him complimentary access, but you''ll need a source of mana if you don''t want to pay," Gary said, producing a small stamp. "Your passes, please." He motioned to the desk, and we all produced our little booklets. He stamped each in turn. "There''s an open one for initiates on the twenty-first floor. Be sure to let my brother know when you''re finished."


    "Wait, twenty-first from the bottom or the top?" I asked.


    Gary simply smiled. "Yes. That''s correct."


    I scowled at the answer. "Huh?" was all I managed before Cassie dragged me to the second floor, Felix close behind.


    "Don''t think about it too much or you''ll get all turned around," she said. "Twenty-first floor. Let''s go." We set out through the hallway leading down into the tower.


    "It''s kind of strange, this place is an inverted tower, right? You still call it a Tower even though the building is just a hill and a citadel," I said as the halls turned to familiar white marble and alabaster stone. The air seemed to take on that electrical hum that I now recognized as mana.


    "It depends on where you''re standing," Felix said. We continued down a few flights of stairs. "From the city, sure. But from the adjunct... well, you saw the actual tower."


    "The adjunct?" I asked. "The jungle down there?"


    "Yeah, exactly," Felix said. "The lobby is part of the tower too. It''s the Grand Staircase that starts to get confusing."


    "How far down does it go?" I asked. What I saw down there was amazing, and even to Felix and Cassie, it seemed fantastic.


    "There are theories that..." Felix began, but was cut off by a loud groan.


    "Ugh, Felix, no one wants to hear all the bullshit theories about a pocket world. No one knows, right? Good," Cassie said.


    Oh... that actually helped. The tower was a gateway to a pocket world? Bigger on the inside. A wild, yet familiar concept from stories¡ªit was magic.


    "Got it," I said, and Felix looked at me sideways. "We had similar stories about something like that. One of my favorites was about a Doctor who flew around in a box that was a giant ship inside."


    Now both of them were giving me the side eye.


    "Humans are weird," Cassie said.


    "Fascinating is the word I''d use," Felix said.


    The halls were long and there didn¡¯t seem to be any markers or signs. I did realize how far Elara had dragged me, though, when we finally reached a more recognizable part of the Tower¡ªthe Atrium.


    Felix walked to a railing, looking up and down as if counting the floors.


    "Shards and stars," he said suddenly. "How are we on the fourteenth floor?"


    I blinked. We hadn''t gone down that many stairs¡ªjust a few small stairwells and long hallways. Above us, dozens of sprawling floors loomed, with massive chains holding large chandeliers that cast light in all directions.


    "Ah, I''m so sorry," a voice came from behind us. It was Gary. Wait, did Gary have a mustache? "It seems the twenty-first floor is being a bit shy today. If you''ll follow me?" he said, motioning for us to follow.


    "How did you get down here so fast, Gary?" I asked.


    "Ah, you must have met my brother Garreth at the desk," he said. "I''m Garrick."


    "Of course you are," I said, nodding sagely. "My mistake. The luxurious mustache should have been a dead giveaway."


    "Have you met?" Felix asked as we followed Garrick.


    "Oh no, but it''s so obvious," I said with a grin.


    Garrick turned to a wall and tapped it. The smooth marble rippled and then opened like a set of double doors. Behind it was a bustling hallway, several people of all shapes and sizes standing around having conversations. We stepped past Garrick and through with a familiar static feeling, and that was it. Behind us, the way we came was just more hallway, all evidence of the doorway we had walked through vanished.


    "The twenty-first floor, young Acolyte. Please, this way to a room." Garrick startled all three of us from behind.


    The people standing around us were clearly all initiates in some capacity. Many of them didn''t have rank insignias and some didn''t even wear the Monster Hunter uniform.


    "Oh look, the Headmistress'' Son, the Nepo-Baby, and the Human," said one dark-haired Gaian man. Wow people already knew about me? Diana¡¯s gossip couldn¡¯t have moved any faster on Social Media. The guy had similar angular features as Marco but was clearly much younger Maybe a relative? He had long black hair and was wearing black robes. Two of his lackeys chuckled and nodded in support. "Of course they get special treatment. We''ve been waiting for a room for hours."


    "Acolyte or Breaker, Dorian. Take your fucking pick¡ªBen''s done more in a day than you have in your whole shit-stained life," Cassie scowled at the three guys, and they actually backed up. "And you call me a Nepo-Baby one more fucking time, Dorian Graves..." She sneered his name. "Your Daddy can''t save you in a dueling ring."


    ¡°My father earned his position, Cassandra Winters,¡± He basically spat her name out in response.


    There was a lot to unpack there¡ªCassie had one hell of a temper, which was honestly not a big surprise. But the angular-faced kid with long black hair, black robes, and a permanent scowl was named Dorian fucking Graves? Someone was messing with me, right?


    I laughed. I couldn''t help it. The tension in the room turned to confusion as all eyes were on me.


    "Haha, I''m sorry, I needed that. Thank you, Dorian. Never change your hair," I said, walking in front of Cassie with a sudden need to interpose myself between them. "I''m Ben Crawford," I said, sticking my hand out.


    "I know," Dorian replied with a scoff.


    "I''ve been getting that a lot lately," I said with a smile, lowering my hand. The kid scoffed again. It sounded exactly like the last one¡ªlike it was a default reaction. I¡¯d bet this guy was a real joy to be friends with.


    "Come on, it''s been a long day. We have better places to be," he said and spun, his cape¡ªyes, he had a cape on¡ªbillowed with the movement.


    It was hilarious.


    Cassie was staring at me, her expression hard to read.


    "Come on, those guys are just idiots," Felix said as he opened a door to a sitting room. "They''ve been poking Cassie for months. They''re a nightmare to work with on a job if you get paired up with any of those three."


    Cassie nodded and we followed Garrick to a door with everyone being uncharacteristically quiet.


    <hr>


    The room was much smaller than the one we had been in yesterday, but it was still large enough to hold pretty much any kind of rest-surface imaginable. Mats on the floor, large chairs, plush couches, even a long chaise-style lounge that looked like it was meant for sleep. Why couldn''t I just stay here and not in Doreen''s?


    Felix closed the door behind us, and when I looked back, there was no longer a door. He noticed my look and nodded.


    "Oh, we can leave whenever we want. It''s just so no one can bother us during meditation," he demonstrated by putting his hand on the wall, and a door just seemed to shimmer back into existence. When he took his hand away, the door disappeared once more.


    "Do not disturb, huh?" I said, and he shrugged.


    We all made our way to a couple of couches in the middle of the space and I could hear gentle music coming from... somewhere.


    ¡°So mana.¡± Felix said as he sat. ¡°It''s the fundamental energy that exists in all living things. It hardens the body and connects to your soul. Your soul, in turn, uses it to manifest your understanding of a concept in the form of runes. Does that make sense?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I said¡ªeyebrows raised. ¡°My soul? Like actual soul¡­ They exist?¡±


    ¡°Ben, you were just in a spirit realm. Why wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Felix replied and Cassie snickered as if it was obvious.


    ¡°What?¡± I said, dumbfounded. I imagine my face looked the same way it did when they found me.


    Cassie seemed to notice. ¡°Damn, Felix that¡¯s a lot. Right now, Ben, you¡¯re using mana on an instinctual basis. In order to control it you¡¯ll need to find that spot in your mind where the mana goes. The gateway.¡±


    ¡°¡­To my soul.¡± I said.


    Felix nodded in affirmation. ¡°You¡¯ll need to meditate frequently in order to maintain the connection. It''s why Dorian and his pals were here.¡± Felix said.


    "Souls or not, that guy was a fucking prick. Doesn''t matter where you are in the universe," I said, motioning back to the door.


    "A... prick?" Felix asked. Cassie seemed curious too.


    "Oh? Not a term here? Like... a penis so small it''s like a pin-prick?" That was it, right?


    Cassie''s eyes went wide. All sense of her previous demeanor completely exploded into laughter.


    "Yes! Curse words from another world¡ªfrom Earth even! Felix¡ªyou''re a fucking prick. Dorian Graves is a fucking prick Yeah, that feels really good to say."


    Felix frowned, clearly not impressed. "I don''t think¡ª"


    "No, no, Felix," I interrupted, a grin spreading across my face. "You have to say it now. It''s two out of three, we can''t just leave it there. What would Nana think?"


    Felix sighed and ran his hand through his short hair, but there was the hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "Fine. Dorian is a... fucking prick. Better?"


    Cassie pumped her hand in the air. "Fuck yeah! This is the best thing that''s happened in ages. Felix, we''ve officially graduated to Earth swearing."


    I leaned back, chuckling. "See, Felix? You''re already learning from me. You¡¯ll have a date with that red haired girl in no time."


    ¡°Who? Not Katie!¡± Cassie asked.


    ¡°The one who was so excited to discuss Felix¡¯s theories on compression and weather?¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oh Natalie!¡± Cassie said eyes going wide. ¡°Those two have been doing that dance for a long time.¡±


    Felix rolled his eyes, but his smile grew a little wider. Was he blushing? It was hard to tell with bronze skin. "Alright, alright. We¡¯re supposed to be here to help Ben learn to sense mana, remember? Not talk about my friends."


    Cassie nudged Felix with her elbow. "Sure, but he returns the favor with swearing lessons."


    Felix shook his head, a resigned smile on his face.


    "Stanley¡¯s not going to be happy."

 Chapter 19 - Complex Universal Energies for Dummies

    A few years ago, my brother Danny took my parents and I to Cancun for Christmas. I remembered standing in the shadow of Chichen Itza, the last of the morning mist lifting around us, with nothing but ancient stone and silence pressing in on every side. Danny was already a big shot and had pulled some strings with a friend in the government, getting us access at dawn¡ªhours before the tourists would start streaming in. It was just Dad, Danny, and I alone in that vast, sacred place. Everything about it felt otherworldly.


    I¡¯d always thought of myself as a skeptic, a realist¡ªscience, facts, logic. But that day, as the early light painted the pyramid gold, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling, deep in my gut, that there was something here I¡¯d never understand. Something¡­ deep. Danny was his usual self, chuckling about how he ¡°knew a guy,¡± but even he went quiet as we reached the top.


    The silence was strange, pressing down on us like a heavy weight, almost deafening in its intensity. It felt as if the quiet itself had a presence, filling the air with a tangible pressure. Dad, always the teacher, pointed out details in the statues and carvings¡ªancient gods and spirits, fierce figures with eyes that seemed to watch us. "No magic here," he¡¯d said, smiling in that way of his. But as I looked around, feeling my heartbeat slow in the quiet, I wanted¡ªdesperately¡ªto believe there was something here beyond any history book.


    The small chamber at the top was even more intense. It wasn¡¯t much more than a single room with smooth, empty walls and no inscriptions, just stone figures peering out from the shadows. They looked like guardians. Everything smelled of earth and rain, thick and humid, as if the air itself was steeped in secrets. There was no one around, yet the space felt¡­ full.


    Just for a second, I thought I felt it¡ªsome thread tying this place to something bigger. Or maybe I just wanted it to be there.


    <hr>


    Ugh. I needed to focus. I was trying to emulate that temple¡¯s silence in my head but I kept hearing my Dad complain about the heat¡ªand my Mom scolding him.


    ¡°I thought you said you were solar-powered, Sean?¡± Or something to that tune.


    I opened my eyes to see everyone staring at me with frustrated looks.


    ¡°The kid makes a spell in a day, blows up a Class D monster, and asks out the most eligible girl in town. But he can¡¯t seem to stay focused for longer than a few minutes,¡± Cassie was clearly starting to get irritated with me. I was raised with computer screens, tablets, and video games. I was happy to focus on anything that was interesting, but focusing on nothing was¡­ definitely not interesting. And given everything that had happened in the last day and a half I personally thought I was doing great.


    ¡°Okay, the definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over with no changes and expecting another result.¡± I said finally standing up to stretch. We had been at it for an hour. ¡°So let¡¯s change something up. Is there another way to do this without meditation? I¡¯m not very good at it.¡±


    Felix seemed to think for a moment and pulled a mana pearl from his vest pocket.


    ¡°I have an idea, wait here.¡± He said and got up. He walked to the wall, manifested the door back onto it, and stepped outside.


    A few minutes had passed and I looked to Cassie who shrugged. I was about to speak up when the door opened and Felix returned, this time with a Sentarian in tow. The creature was shorter than the one I had seen cleaning up the crab goo, but looked no less alien. The door closed, but didn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°Ben, this is Ferris, he¡¯s agreed to help you in exchange for a pearl. He¡¯s an Arcanist that studies in Sylvarus.¡±


    Ferris nodded, the movement almost robotic.


    ¡°Amituofo. This humble scholar is glad to meet you, B¡¯reaker.¡± He said with a deep, accented voice that drew out certain syllables in a melodic way. ¡°Felix tells me you come from a world without mana. This is an intriguing opportunity¡­ This humble scholar is honored to assist.¡±


    He sat down across from me and I was able to fully examine what a Sentarian looked like up close. He wore basic blue robes, and his face was quite expressive. Rather than just an exoskeleton like an ant, he had ridges and plates along his jaw the moved when he spoke and the space around his cat-like eyes seemed cut out of the shell, showing flesh beneath¡ªallowing him to squint and express himself more fully. He was truly alien.


    ¡°My looks trouble you, Ben? It¡¯s normal,¡± Ferris said promptly, tilting his head with understanding as Felix sat down beside him.


    ¡°There¡¯s just nothing like you where I come from,¡± I said, trying to be polite. ¡°I recognize so much on Ark, but you¡¯re just¡­ so different.¡±


    Ferris nodded slowly. ¡°We understand. The Sentarian Collective isn¡¯t originally from Ark. We are refugees from a lost home. It¡¯s only been a few generations, but this world is our own now.¡±


    ¡°The Sentarians are master Runebinders,¡± Cassie said and took a blue coin from her pocket. ¡°Their understanding of mana is crazy.¡± She placed the coin on a small end-table and it seemed to melt into it. I blinked and there was an apple in its place. She picked it up and took a bite. ¡°Even though they aren¡¯t Hunters, if anyone can help, it would be them.¡±


    ¡°What the hell Cassie, you can¡¯t go telling me to clear my mind and then just manifest an apple out of thin-air!¡± I said gesturing towards her. ¡°Now I need to know how it works.¡±


    ¡°You need mana to do it,¡± She grinned at me. ¡°Figure your shit out if you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    My stomach grumbled and I sighed. I really just wanted some water, or maybe some iced tea. Was it producing food that already existed or could it make anything like some kind of replicator?


    ¡°Right. Okay. Clear my mind.¡± I said.


    Ferris nodded at me, shifting into a relaxed posture that somehow made his otherworldly presence feel a little more comforting. "Mana control isn¡¯t something everyone learns the same way,¡± he explained. ¡°Some of us can clear our minds, others must fill theirs entirely. Try letting your thoughts flow freely while keeping your focus on the pearl.¡±


    I closed my eyes, feeling the mana pearl¡¯s weight in my hand and letting Ferris¡¯ words sink in. Instead of forcing myself into silence, I let the thoughts come: the crab fight, the tower, the death room, and then, unexpectedly, the cottage back home.


    <hr>


    Twigs snapped and leaves crunched underfoot as I trudged through the familiar forest. Large blueberry bushes dotted the path between the thick trees and the massive rocks. I could even see the bright berries hanging in clusters, their colors vivid even in the shade. I reached out, plucking one, and popped it into my mouth. But the sharp crack of something hard hit my teeth, and I spat it out in shock. A pearl the size of a marble rolled into my palm, glowing faintly blue. A pearl? That couldn¡¯t be right.


    Where the hell was I? The cottage, maybe? It looked so real¡ªbut wasn¡¯t I just sitting in the Tower room with Cassie and Felix? Memories of exploring these woods with Danny and Dad played in my mind, blending strangely with the sense that I was somehow here and there at the same time.


    I turned the pearl over in my hand. Wisps of sparkling dust trailed from it, drifting away like smoke on a breeze. Mana. That¡¯s what I was here for, wasn¡¯t it? I stared down at the pearl, noticing an almost magnetic pull from it¡ªsomething deep within me that wanted the mana. Needed it, like water on a hot day. I let myself sink into the sensation, focusing on it entirely.


    Ahead, a river sparkled, flowing past the same trees Danny and I used to float past on inner tubes in the summertime. Its crystal-clear water babbled softly, filling me with a familiar calm. I smiled, letting the peace of the place settle over me. This was my favorite place in the world, my happy place. Only now there was something odd¡ªa giant mirror stretched across the river like a dam.


    I walked up to it along the bank, reaching out instinctively. The water flowed through the mirror as if it wasn¡¯t even there. But when I touched it, a warmth radiated up my arm, and I could see my reflection, holding the mana pearl just as I was. The wisps of mana drifted directly into the mirror, mirroring every movement I made.


    ¡°Alright, Ben, one more pitch,¡± a voice said suddenly beside me. ¡°Don¡¯t think about the bases loaded, just keep your eye on the glove and think about the pizza waiting after the game.¡±


    The image of a long-ago baseball game flickered before me, a hot summer day and my mom¡¯s encouraging smile. It was the last game I ever pitched, just before I¡¯d switched to basketball. I grinned, winding up my arm as if the mana pearl were a baseball, and threw it toward the mirror with everything I had.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The moment the pearl hit the mirror, there was a loud crack, and a shockwave blasted through me. I barely had time to process what was happening¡ªI felt myself falling and sitting at the same time, like I was floating in and out of the dream. My mind tumbled, trying to make sense of the shifting colors swirling around me. I could hear Ferris¡¯s voice, somehow distant and clear.


    ¡°You¡¯re making excellent progress, Ben. Let yourself be carried along,¡± he encouraged.


    It was surreal; I could feel his guidance like a tether, but I had no sense of where I was, of what my body was doing. It was a strange freefall through a riot of colors, with my mind desperately trying to reorient itself.


    <hr>


    I leaned back in an infinity hot tub, taking in the view. A vast ocean lay before me, the tub set high into the side of a mountain. Enormous swells of water crashed against the rocks below with a loud whoosh. The tub was made of glass, and I could see through it, watching the chaotic waves beneath.


    "Ain''t that a wicked good view, huh?"


    I jumped, immediately snapped out of my reverie. I spun around in the water. Why was I wearing clothes?


    I jolted, whipping around. Standing behind me, nonchalantly sipping from a tall beer glass with a bendy straw, was¡­ an elf. Less Lord of the Rings, more Santa¡¯s workshop¡ªthough he looked like he''d seen far better days. He wore a weary expression, tempered with a strange, almost prideful satisfaction. His elongated, pointed ears poked through a mop of bright orange, scruffy hair that seemed ready to win a war against a comb. His skin was a rich, dark hue, and his eyes sparkled with mischief. He wore patchy robes that gave him a haphazard look, like he had lost an argument with a sewing machine. He looked over at me, grinning.


    "Aw, this beer''s wicked good! They call it a Belgian Quad? You ain''t wrong, pal¡ªDeathroot wine really is just ram¡¯s piss compared to this."


    I blinked at him. Was that... Boston?


    The water around me felt real, my clothes were wet, and I could feel the wind from the ocean in front of us.


    "You still takin'' it all in, huh? Well, get fuckin¡¯ comfy, kid! You and me, we¡¯re gonna be seein'' a lot more of each other. Name¡¯s Ted, by the way."


    "Who the hell are you?" I managed, still confused by how real this all felt.


    ¡°You ain¡¯t that bright, are ya kid?¡± He replied. ¡°I¡¯m Ted.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and where am I, Ted. Are you supposed to be my soul?¡± I asked.


    "Just your Spirit Guide," he replied, like that explained everything. He waved a hand across the panoramic view, his Boston accent thick with every word. "This right here? This is you, kid¡ªwell, the soul version. Pretty sweet, right?"


    "Wait, all of this?¡± I blinked, eying him and then the view. ¡°And you¡¯re¡­ my¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± He said holding his hand out like he had simply moved into the neighborhood. ¡°You took your sweet time too. I thought I was gonna lose my goddamn mind. C¡¯mon kid shake my hand¡ªit¡¯s part of the thing.¡±


    Hesitantly, I reached out and shook his hand. The second I made contact, the sky above us shifted. The bright sun dissolved into a sprawling night sky, stars blinking on one by one until we were surrounded by galaxies, sparkling so vividly it almost hurt my eyes.


    ¡°Oh Fu~¡±


    <hr>


    I was flying. At least this time it wasn¡¯t falling. I flipped head over heels, a cascade of lights and sound assaulting me until I finally stabilized. I was careening at an impossible speed through an incredibly dense field of stars. It looked like a screen saver, almost as if I was zoomed out on the universe somehow.


    Without warning I stopped dead¡ªno deceleration¡ªjust a massive sonic boom and a shock wave of energy around me rippling out into this strange cosmos. I didn¡¯t feel a thing.


    "Whoa, hold up, hold up. I got a bunch of shit I gotta say here. Where the hell did I put it... Ah, dammit.¡±


    I looked around myself to see what looked like space, but with significantly more visible stars than I thought possible. It was like a sea of color.


    Was that Ted? It sounded like his voice was everywhere. Stars seemed to pulse in time with the speech.


    ¡°Yeah its me. Hang on¡ªfuck! Who the hell left that there? Oh, right¡­ This it? Yeah. Ahem.¡±


    And just as quickly as I had stopped, I was moving again. This time the stars were moving so fast I seemed to be speeding through a tunnel of light. Colors shifted around me in a vast display of wonder, my mind seeming to relax as I felt my physical self return. It felt like almost no time had passed at all.


    I was still meditating.


    ¡°Ted Publishin¡¯ Presents: Complex Universal Energies for Dummies,¡± He boomed like he was announcing a prize fight. ¡°Written by yours truly... Chapter 1¡ª¡®Lil Baby Don¡¯t Know Shit...''¡±


    <hr>


    My eyes shot open, and I took a sharp breath, feeling like I¡¯d been dunked in ice water. Ferris jerked back, his eyes widening slightly and Cassie looked up from a book with a bemused smile.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± I muttered, looking around. The world looked like I was seeing it twice¡ªone my regular vision, and another through a strange shimmering filter. The walls seemed to hum, the lights burned a little too bright, and something deep down in my mind felt hollow. Like a low-fuel light has just turned on.


    Cassie was lying on the chaise lounge, her thick book in her lap, while Felix seemed to have left.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Ferris said, studying me with curiosity and approval. ¡°You appear to have grasped a bit more than you expected. It shows in your eyes.¡±


    "Uh, thanks," I said, though I wasn¡¯t sure what for. As I sat up, I noticed faint, thread-like patterns tracing up my hands and arms¡ªa soft, iridescent blue network that felt¡­ alive. I couldn¡¯t see these on Ferris or Cassie, though, so I guessed it was some mana thing.


    "This is¡­ wild," I muttered, watching the threads pulse faintly in time with my heartbeat. They glowed just a little bit brighter with every exhale, and it was hard to resist just staring at them, mesmerized.


    ¡°Ah, a particularly lucrative meditation. It seems,¡± Ferris said, his long fingers steepled thoughtfully. He nodded, looking impressed. ¡°Your soul is quite willing to assist you, Ben. Many do not enjoy that luxury.¡±


    I looked down at my hands again, feeling something unfamiliar and raw stirring inside me. ¡°My soul,¡± I echoed, the words barely more than a whisper. I felt like I¡¯d been handed a powerful secret, some part of myself I¡¯d been missing my whole life. And somehow¡­ it made sense. The logical, scientific part of me wanted to pick it apart, and something even deeper dared me to.


    Cassie grinned and moved beside Ferris gesturing towards the magic end-table.


    ¡°Alright, time to look like an idiot,¡± I said rolling my eyes.


    I pulled out the small pouch from my pocket and took out a blue coin. It buzzed faintly with mana, almost like it was vibrating just for me. Every fiber of my being suddenly wanted to absorb it, like I¡¯d just found water after days in a desert. Still, I kept my focus on the coin and placed it onto the end table, mimicking Cassie¡¯s earlier move.


    The coin settled in the center, a ring of faintly glowing runes circling around it. Suddenly, a static pull shot through my arm, tugging energy straight from my core, and¡ª


    ¡°Belgian Quad!¡± a loud voice boomed in my head, leaving a faint echo.


    Fire shot up my arm, and I yelped, collapsing backward onto the couch. The sensation was like grabbing a live wire, tingling in every inch of my body, my skin buzzing painfully as I flopped down in a daze.


    ¡°What the fuck, Ben!¡± Cassie¡¯s voice cut through my daze as she scrambled over, grabbing onto me just as my stiff body started to slide off the couch. I couldn¡¯t quite feel my limbs; everything tingled like they¡¯d all fallen asleep at once.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡± I croaked, managing to tilt my head toward the table.


    There, on the end table, was a foaming pint glass filled with dark liquid¡ªcomplete with a bendy straw and the unmistakable aroma of a strong, malty beer.


    "I wanted water," I muttered. But in my mind, I knew that beer on the table was what I really wanted.


    Cassie picked up the glass and sniffed it. ¡°This thing can make beer?¡± she asked and Ferris seemed to shrug.


    My head thudded back against the couch as I closed my eyes with a groan. "I¡¯m¡­ not sure I like my soul.¡±


    ¡°Wow. This is excellent. Is this ale?¡± Ferris asked, sipping from the beer glass and using the straw with surprising delicacy.


    ¡°You know how to make beer?¡± Cassie asked with a look that could only mean trouble.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ That one¡¯s called a quad. Really tough to make,¡± I groaned, pointing my semi-numb hand to the end table that had somehow conjured it. ¡°Probably not something I¡¯d want to attempt without¡­ whatever that thing just did.¡±


    ¡°That is a Runic Compositor,¡± Ferris explained, his tone almost reverent. ¡°A recent fusion of technology and magic. It gathers ingredients stored elsewhere and brings them into their final form based on your intent. The more complex the item, the more mana it demands. That drink nearly took you out, which means it¡¯s quality work.¡±


    I blinked, barely following, while Cassie took a long swig from the glass.


    ¡°Damn! Ben, this could even get Chas drunk. Definitely worth nearly dying for,¡± she said, draining the glass and belching loudly enough to shake the room.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I said, laughing. ¡°Go get some barley malt, and I¡¯ll teach you how to make it.¡±


    Cassie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    I shrugged with a smile.


    Ferris gave a respectful nod and surprisingly switched to Mandarin. ¡°It was <u>gas-emission</u> to watch you reconnect with your soul,¡±


    I squinted, catching a word that seemed off. ¡°Did you mean <u>enlightening</u>?¡± The words were basically the same but the tone was off.


    Ferris¡¯ expression softened into what I assumed was a smile. ¡°This humble scholar thought you might know Bodhi.¡± His skill in the language was impressive¡ªhe sounded like a scholar of the language.


    Cassie¡¯s gaze ping-ponged between us, clearly losing patience. ¡°Guys? Same language, please?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Cassie,¡± I said, and then turned to Ferris. ¡°We have some similar concepts, I think. But yes¡­ enlightenment.¡±


    Ferris¡¯s jaw clicked thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s remarkable. A world with no mana, yet still the soul is cultivated? This is valuable information. Please, let me return your payment¡ªthis humble scholar must balance this exchange properly. Karma must remain light.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just from stories, mostly,¡± I said, but Ferris raised a hand.


    ¡°No more, please,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Curiosity can wait. My Collective must be consulted to ensure this transaction remains in balance.¡±


    ¡°Same. Language.¡± Cassie repeated, clearly irritated.


    I nodded, understanding Ferris¡¯s need to keep things fair; it was part of his culture, where even shared knowledge had value.


    ¡°Understood,¡± I said, accepting the mana pearl he handed back.


    ¡°Amituofo, Ben,¡± Ferris said, bowing slightly as he left.


    ¡°What the hell was that all about?¡± Cassie asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh, I think our cultures might share a few things.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Felix? And¡­ what time is it?¡±


    Cassie smacked my arm, hard.


    ¡°Ow! Are you serious?¡± I protested, rubbing the sore spot. ¡°It has to stop.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to spill more details. I don¡¯t like not knowing things,¡± she said, jabbing a finger at me like an accusation.


    ¡°Fine, fine! You said I¡¯m buying drinks anyway,¡± I grumbled, following her into the hallway. The door behind us faded seamlessly into the wall.


    ¡°And Felix?¡±


    ¡°He had to go talk to Elara,¡± Cassie said, heading down the hall. ¡°So, it¡¯s just you and me. Oh, and I believe there¡¯s a bakery waiting for you¡ªwe were in there for eight hours.¡±


    ¡°Eight hours?¡± I echoed, stunned. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m not even hungry. I mean¡­ eight hours? Really?¡±


    My stomach chose that moment to gurgle loudly.


    Cassie smirked. ¡°Uh-huh. So, bakery?¡±

 Chapter 20 - Karma

    It was basically lunchtime, according to Cassie. Thirty-six-hour days were going to take some getting used to.


    As we left the tower, she had me ¡°experiment¡± with my mana. I started cautiously, shifting it to my hand, then my legs¡ªfinding that wherever I focused, the energy was already there, ready and waiting. It wasn¡¯t strength exactly, but something finer, like moving water through the new pathways. I¡¯d probably been doing this unconsciously, like breathing, and only now was I seeing it for what it was.


    ¡°Alright, imagine punching a wall, bare knuckles,¡± Cassie said, grinning as if the idea of me doing that was hilarious. ¡°You¡¯d probably shatter those dainty little fingers of yours. But with mana? Maybe you¡¯d only bruise. With more practice¡ªand, I don¡¯t know, a bigger hand¡­¡± She eyed me with a teasing look. ¡°You might actually break the wall.¡±


    ¡°My hands aren¡¯t dainty!¡± I argued, but Cassie was already out-pacing me, chuckling to herself.


    As we walked down the stairs, I learned that internal mana seemed to regenerate extremely slowly.


    ¡°That was why mana pearls and cores are so valuable¡ªthey can be absorbed. Mana coins work in a pinch, but absorbing them is considered hugely wasteful,¡± Cassie explained.


    When we were inside the tower, I was able to feel it in the air; however, once we walked outside, the change was almost jarring.


    ¡°There¡¯s more mana in the Tower?,¡± I said as we entered the courtyard. All signs of the crabs had completely disappeared, replaced by a bustling atmosphere. Food stalls had been set up, and the air was filled with the aroma of grilled game meats and sizzling fat. People chatted and laughed, giving the courtyard a lively, almost festive vibe in stark contrast to the chaos that had been here before.


    ¡°A lot more people in the world than in the tower,¡± Cassie said as she approached a food cart. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what Chas says. Two, please,¡± she paid the stall owner, a red-skinned Floran man grilling something like turkey legs. ¡°Here, eat this while we walk.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, taking a bite and grimacing. ¡°Uh¡­ Do people not add spices to food?¡± I asked carefully.


    Cassie laughed. ¡°Oh, the food sucks, does it?¡±


    ¡°No¡ªno, I just¡­¡± I stammered, but she interrupted me.


    ¡°I¡¯m screwing with you! I don¡¯t know much about cooking, but a lot of things were destroyed in the Carapax attack. The one a month ago, not last night. I think only one trade ship has come to the island since.¡±


    So La-Roc actually was the island in that mural I saw in the Citadel? How long ago was that? Was the city destroyed often? How big was the sea serpent, actually? Were we talking about some kind of kaiju situation? I was suddenly filled with a macabre sense of curiosity, wondering what it would feel like to witness such immense destruction firsthand.


    ¡°Speaking of which, no one eats the Carapax? If they¡¯re like the crabs we have on Earth people would pay good money for them.¡± I asked and Cassie¡¯s face screwed up.


    ¡°Ugh, they¡¯re basically bugs. Why eat bugs when you have meat?¡± She explained.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they crustaceans?¡± I asked but Cassie¡¯s glazed over eyes told me all I needed. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    As we moved through the courtyard, my eyes were again drawn to the towering statue of a man with a spear and shield, poised in defiant victory. Something about it felt larger-than-life, like he¡¯d fought off the weight of the world.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    Cassie¡¯s gaze changed to one of respect. ¡°Gaius Valerian¡ªthe Gaian Grandfather of Monster Hunters. He¡¯s the one who convinced the three factions to unite against Ark¡¯s monster threat.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d he pull that off?¡±


    ¡°Oh he kicked their asses one by one until they teamed up to stop him. And by then, they¡¯d already made him leader.¡± She grinned.


    ¡°Is it just a legend?¡± I asked and Cassie looked sympathetic.


    ¡°It''s ancient history. Who knows what really happened, but it makes a fun story. You don¡¯t see Runebinders like that. Maybe Chas, but he¡¯s not even close to that level¡ªI think.¡± She explained.


    ¡°Whoa, is that the Breaker?¡± someone called out, and suddenly, a dozen heads turned our way, eyes wide. I could almost feel the weight of their collective stare.


    Cassie didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªshe grabbed my arm. ¡°Run.¡±


    We sprinted through the courtyard, dodging between stalls and narrowly avoiding a vendor balancing a tray of pastries. Behind us, I could hear a chorus of disappointed sighs.


    ¡°I swear, everyone wants a hug,¡± Cassie muttered as we rounded a corner. ¡°Do I look like I like hugs?¡±


    I pretended to consider. ¡°I mean¡­ bears like to hug?¡±


    She punched my shoulder, shooting me a glare. ¡°Try me. I¡¯ll show you how a bear hugs.¡±


    ¡°Fucking ow! Please Cassie, just let it heal¡± I yelled and we both laughed, continuing down the street like two drunken idiots.


    ¡°So¡­ you think Chas is at Gaius¡¯s level?¡± I asked, still catching my breath.


    Cassie glanced at me with a look of ambition. ¡°Maybe, one day. I mean, he¡¯s strong. But the stories about Gaius are wild.¡± She paused, chewing her lip. ¡°If I could reach that level¡­¡±


    ¡°You think you will?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah, I do. Felix might be the local prodigy, but I¡¯m gonna be a Grand Master, like Nana,¡± She shot me a grin. ¡°I¡¯m not about to settle for second place.¡±


    I remembered wanting to be a superhero when I was a kid, and now, standing here with this energy flowing through me¡ªI realized it might not be a dream anymore.


    ¡°So can anybody just¡­ learn to tear space and time apart? How do you police that?¡± I asked. We were going down a new street which seemed to be made entirely of shops. Several had been ransacked, and people were helping board up the windows until they could be repaired. Many of the people bustling around waved and smiled at Cassie, some even stopping to give her an awkward hug while I laughed.


    ¡°I mean, probably not like Chas,¡± She said, finally free from attention. ¡°It takes a crazy amount of training to get to his level. He¡¯s been fighting monsters since before I was born¡ªjust trying to get to his level can kill you. It¡¯s not like monsters just sit there and let you kill them,¡± she said.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not what I mean, what about war? What about when two people like Chas or Gaius Valerian don¡¯t like each other?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Cassie seemed to be in a good mood today. ¡°They kick each other¡¯s ass in tournaments and duels¡­ most of the time. But real fights do happen.¡± She paused for a moment, her expression shifting slightly. ¡°There¡¯s war in the Central Isles too, but not way out here. Too many monsters.¡±


    ¡°How far away are these Central Isles?¡± I asked.


    Cassie shrugged. ¡°Not sure, but it''s a long way. Felix would probably know better.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I really need a map. Or some books or something.¡±


    Cassie''s face lit up. ¡°Oh, I know where there¡¯s both! It''s a bit of a run, though. You up for it?¡±


    I gave her the sternest glare I could muster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go slow,¡± she said with a genuine smile.


    <hr>


    Cassie was fast¡ªnot just physically, but in how she moved through the world. She free-ran through the streets, vaulting over carts, weaving around people, and scaling walls to take shortcuts. People paused to watch her, captivated by her effortless movement. Vendors leaned out of their stalls, children pointed in awe, and a few passersby even cheered as she sped by, her movements like a flowing dance.


    I struggled to keep up, grabbing onto Bravery for support. It felt different now¡ªI could see it clearly in my mind''s eye, like an incomplete sketch of <i>Radiant Courage</i>, pieced together but not quite polished. Could I improve it? It seemed a bit rough, like an unfinished sculpture that still needed a lot of work.


    As I held onto it, my senses spread outward¡ªthis time with a controlled edge, stopping at about ten meters, which was much less anxiety-inducing. It was strange being able to feel everything with a sense I didn''t even know I had, but it was far more manageable compared to the overwhelming sensation back in the jungle lobby.


    Cassie darted into a dead-end alleyway, practically running up a wall and grabbing a ladder hanging impossibly high from one of the buildings.


    ¡°Meet you at the top!¡± she whooped as she started climbing.


    I sighed, noticing several stacked boxes against the back wall. They looked sturdy enough to let me jump to the opposite roof of where Cassie was heading.


    Holding onto the rune didn''t seem to use any mana, but as I approached the back wall, I felt it surge into my legs. I kicked off the back wall with a spin, landing high on the pile of boxes. The kick hurt like hell, and I felt it resonate in my knee. It was definitely the rune doing the work, as I could feel mana being consumed when I made the jump. I scrambled up the boxes and onto the wall at the end of the alleyway, finding another alley on the other side. The layout of the alley was strange¡ªan oddly placed wall, almost as if it were meant to block or confuse anyone passing through.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Running along it, I nearly slipped on some loose bricks, but a quick burst of energy stabilized me. It was as if my feet had momentarily stuck to the wall, pulling me back into balance like an invisible rope.


    That was new.


    I climbed to the roof just as Cassie neared the top of the taller building across from me. I needed a way across, but the gap was nearly ten meters.


    <i>We need to jump. </i>I thought to myself.


    Wait, what? That was definitely a thought in my head, but it was an absolutely terrible idea. There was no way I could make it. And who was ''we''?


    The Bravery rune burned brightly in my mind as I started running, my heart beating loudly in my ears. All the mana in my body surged into my legs, and a large amount of it disappeared as I jumped, flailing in the air. There was no way I should have been able to jump that far, let alone that high¡ªbut it felt like I''d been launched from a catapult.


    ¡°Fuuuck!¡± Was all I could yell.


    I aimed for the ladder but overshot it, crashing onto the flat stone roof, the sheer force sliding me across it as if it were made of ice. My ribs screamed in pain, my legs burned like I had pulled every muscle. Bravery faded from my mind as the pain from the road rash took over.


    "Ow," I groaned, rolling over and clutching my ribs as Cassie finished her ascent.


    "Ben! That was awes¡ªoh shit, are you alright?" Cassie rushed over to me, her excitement quickly replaced by concern. "I figured you''d find a way up, but damn, maybe don''t use your Bravery spell so much. It seems a bit¡­ unstable."


    "A bit?" I said, sitting up slowly. "How the hell did I do that? I¡¯m pretty sure I just broke a record on Earth¡­"


    "I told you," she said. "Mana can make you more resilient. Punching a brick wall?"


    Maybe mana did make me stronger. The Bravery rune seemed to be pushing me beyond my physical limits, burning through a lot of mana to do it.


    "Here, swallow this," she said, taking a small pill from her vest. Her expression softened. "But don''t use mana while it''s taking effect. Once you''re ready, we can climb down."


    I took the pill from her and laid back on the warm stone. She flopped down across from me.


    "These are expensive, right?" I asked, craning my head to look at her.


    Cassie shrugged with a smirk. "You can pay me back."


    ¡°I¡¯m going to owe you a fortune¡­¡±


    I swallowed the pill, feeling a strange warmth spreading through my body. It was as if something in my mana pathways had begun to work on healing me. A slow, rhythmic pulse moved through me, giving me goosebumps. I watched as my pathways shifted to a shade of teal. Holding up my hand, I saw the road rash along my skin slowly close with a mild stinging sensation. It felt oddly familiar, though I couldn''t quite place why.


    After a minute, Cassie shrugged and shot me a smirk. ¡°<b><i>Karma is heavy,</i></b>¡± She said in rough Mandarin.


    ¡°So you do speak ¡­uh¡­ Eloquesta?¡± I figured she might have. She said she grew up here, right?


    ¡°Eloquentia¡ªand no, not really. But I know that one¡­ The Sentarians say it all the damned time.¡± She let out a sigh and flicked her big braid over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got carried away¡­ I was running like you had arrived off a boat, not through a portal... I¡¯m too competitive.¡±


    I sat up to look at Cassie. Most of my external wounds had mostly healed into minor scrapes, and I felt the warmth move to my legs.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty roundabout way to admit I beat you to the roof,¡± I said with a smug grin.


    Cassie snorted and laughed. ¡°Asshole. I¡¯m trying to be sincere. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have to push yourself that hard to keep up.¡±


    ¡°But?¡± I asked.


    ¡°But you did beat me to the roof.¡± Cassie said through her teeth with a fake smile. ¡°Even though you cheated.¡±


    I felt the warmth in my legs fade and noticed that my pathways shifted back to a rich blue. I guess that was it?


    I flexed my legs, and they ached like it was the day after leg-day, but they felt quite a bit better. My ribs were another story, their throbbing serving as a constant reminder of the pain.


    I stood up shakily and tested out a few steps. It was uncomfortable but definitely better than it had been a few minutes ago. Healing pills were awesome¡ªthe effected lasted ten minutes? And the warmth that spread through my body was unlike anything I''d felt before. Compared to medicine at home it was a miracle more than magic.


    I looked around from this high point in the city and nearly fell over again. The city was massive, stretching out as far as I could see, centered around the tower. In the distance, I saw a single mountain on the skyline, its snow-capped peak glistening under the sun, almost daring me to find out how far away it was, how tall it truly stood. Even the clouds were different. At first, I thought they were sitting really low, but it was pretty obvious that they were simply enormous.


    ¡°You good?¡± Cassie said, joining me on her feet.


    ¡°About as good as I can be, I suppose.¡± I replied.


    Cassie doubled back to the ladder she had climbed and threw a latch, it landed with a loud thud as it slid down a rail.


    ¡°Try not to fall off the ladder,¡± she snickered and swung over the edge onto the ladder, sliding down.


    Meandering over to the edge of the roof and looking down, I could see Cassie was already on the ground, staring up at me. I swung over the ledge and grabbed the ladder, much to my legs¡¯ protest.


    Getting to the bottom took longer than I¡¯d like to admit, my body aching and demanding rest.


    ¡°You should absorb that last mana pearl. It¡¯ll help,¡± Cassie suggested, and I felt around my vest for it.


    After a quick thought, the pearl turned to dust in my hand, and I indeed felt a bit better. Not a lot¡ªthe pain was still there¡ªbut things felt less tired as the energy moved around to help me walk.


    ¡°Running along the roof is the fastest way I like to get around, but let¡¯s stick to the road for now. Try to look annoyed or busy. People should leave us alone if they think we¡¯re busy.¡± She explained, furrowing her brow in mock annoyance. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh¡ªshe looked ridiculous.


    We continued up the road, walking with a clear intent that we were busy. Most people did actually leave us alone, but the ones that did approach only seemed to want to greet Cassie. I think the blood on my vest and the cuts and scrapes on my face helped immensely in discouraging people from wanting to talk to us.


    After a few blocks, we came to a fantastic-looking building. It was large, round, and had a domed ceiling made of some kind of copper metal. There was no sign or marking over the building, so I had no idea what could have been inside. Thankfully, Cassie pointed, and we continued toward it.


    A set of large double doors opened to reveal something that looked like a cross between a library and a department store. Rows of neatly organized books stretched along one side, their spines glowing faintly under the warm light, while the other side held shelves filled with vials, herbs, and peculiar trinkets. Wooden apothecary drawers lined the walls, and counters displayed familiar items, giving the place an eclectic yet welcoming atmosphere. A few people in robes and vests seemed to be perusing books and other items on shelves covered in apothecary drawers.


    ¡°Oh, Cassandra! Who¡¯s your friend?¡± a voice came from behind me, cutting through the low hum of conversation and the rustle of parchment. The air smelled faintly of old books and herbs, adding to the eclectic atmosphere of the shop. I turned to see an Albinus Vildar with white fur, soft features, and gentle eyes. He wore a long brown coat that looked like a duster, filled with various writing implements and even a magnifying glass.


    Cassie smiled and introduced me. ¡°Ben, this is Cyrus. Cyrus, this is Acolyte Ben Crawford. The Breaker.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wonderful, wonderful!¡± Cyrus said, slowly making his way over to the counter, his movements deliberate like someone who had lived through many years. He gave me a warm smile, his eyes twinkling with a grandfatherly kindness. ¡°The Breaker, you say? Absolutely marvelous. Welcome to my little establishment of Sundries and Consumables¡ªwhether it''s a simple potion or knowledge you seek, old Cyrus is here to help.¡±


    ¡°We were wondering if there¡¯s a reading room open upstairs,¡± Cassie asked.


    ¡°Ah, of course, Cassandra,¡± Cyrus said, nodding knowingly. ¡°Your mother¡¯s room is always available, you know. And with the young Acolyte¡¯s status, he would be welcome there too.¡±


    Cassie winced at the mention of her mother. ¡°Nope, not happening. Just a regular room, please. We need some maps -- I¡¯ll pay.¡± She motioned to Cyrus with a red coin, and he sighed, his ears drooping slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cassandra,¡± Cyrus said gently, ¡°all the paid rooms are booked out. But allow me to offer you a small gesture of goodwill¡ªI¡¯ll pencil you into a room in four days¡¯ time. And, please, take this.¡±


    Cyrus shuffled along the counter and handed me a tiny vial filled with a viscous amber liquid. ¡°Here, just a taste of Winters Ginseng, Breaker¡ªLa-Roc¡¯s own remedy for those wounds on your face. Drink up.¡±


    I glanced at Cassie, who gave me a resigned look. ¡°You¡¯ll find out about it sooner or later,¡± she said, sighing. ¡°Brace yourself.¡±


    I tipped the vial back, and a horrible bitterness flooded my mouth. The flavor was intense¡ªsharp as quinine, with strange, earthy undertones that reminded me of cinnamon.


    Instantly, a pulse shot through my mana pathways, and I felt my reserve take a nosedive. My muscles stiffened involuntarily as a powerful warmth spread through me, rooting me to the spot. I sucked in a breath, steadying myself.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± I managed, feeling my ribs knitting back together under my fingertips.


    ¡°Healing potions. They use mana but work way faster than pills,¡± Cassie said simply.


    I stared at the empty vial, then poked at my ribs¡ªthey were no longer bruised. ¡°Wow,¡± was all I could manage.


    ¡°My family owns a ginseng farm outside of the city,¡± Cassie said, almost embarrassed. ¡°Our healing products are pretty popular.¡±


    ¡°Popular? Cassandra, your family¡­¡± Cyrus started, his voice filled with pride, but Cassie interrupted him.


    ¡°My family are farmers,¡± she said proudly. ¡°We have been for generations. We just happen to be very good at growing¡­ valuable crops.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, the Winters family are the richest bunch of twats this side of the Azure Span. Too bad we took the last room,¡± Someone said from deeper in the store, all three of us looked over to see a Gaian man in black robes. Wasn¡¯t that one of Dorian¡¯s cronies? I didn¡¯t know his name but I remembered him from earlier today. He had such a pompous accent, and a punchable face with a short black pageboy haircut.


    ¡°Fuck you, Malcolm!¡± Cassie shot.


    Malcolm¡ªproblem solved. Cassie had started to move but I put a hand on her arm. Grabbing for Bravery I felt my awareness spread out as the rune flickered in my mind, but grabbed the edge and focused purely on Malcolm. He seemed to notice something and stared right at me, his eyes widening just a tiny bit. Could he actually feel it?


    Nothing else in room mattered. Just Malcolm. I noticed his breath speeding up, his heartbeat starting to follow. A single drop of sweat going down his forehead, his eyes darting to the door then back to me. Was he scared? He straightened up as I approached but I could tell that I was bothering him, something about the rune in my mind confirmed it as I got closer. It was like I could see right through his fake attempt at bravado. His understanding of the concept was flawed¡ªlike true Bravery found him wanting. Could this guy kick my ass? Maybe. But this close to him with all my focus drawn to every small movement he made, I knew¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t even try.


    I had only used the rune this way once when I fought the Carapax and that was more of a survival situation. Now, I could see clearly why I had not seen the other ones coming up the street. The downside to this was that I could <i>barely</i> register that I was even in a room. It was intense.


    I reached into my vest and pulled a red coin out from my pouch, handing it to him in the palm of my hand.


    ¡°Hey, Malcolm¡ªyour reading room is on us. Sorry if we took your room in the tower.¡± I said, releasing the rune. My surroundings slammed back into view. ¡°It was a valuable time for me so its only fair I help you out in return.¡±


    It was as if I had released the scruff of Malcolm¡¯s shirt and he seemed to relax, his face completely shifting to something almost resembling a smile.


    ¡°I see,¡± He said with a nod, taking the coin. ¡°Congratulations on your breakthrough. That was¡­ an impressive effect.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said clapping him on the shoulder. ¡°Now that we¡¯re square, can you do me a favor and apologize to Cassie? I¡¯d owe you one.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t a big guy, but neither was Malcolm and only one of us was had dried blood on our face. He looked around as the center of attention and sighed, shooting a look behind me at Cassie. To his credit, he only hesitated for a minute but then walked past me and up to Cassie.


    With a quick ¡°My apologies,¡± he exited through the double doors. I smiled, pretty sure I was going to have to pick Cassie¡¯s jaw up off the counter.


    ¡°Nah, he¡¯s not that bad. I could tell his heart wasn¡¯t in it.¡± I said to her. ¡°Now he might think twice about being a prick.¡±


    Cassie snickered.

 Chapter 21 - Barbarians

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to haggle!¡± Cassie blurted out almost immediately after we left the shop. ¡°Never pay full price unless you need to, do humans not do that?¡±


    ¡°What can I say, he smiled, and I¡­ caved.¡±


    I held up my new pouches of ¡®alchemical¡¯ reagents¡ªcinnamon, clove, peppercorns, and thought of my Mom. She refused to pay full price for anything and I could hear her parroting my Aapo, Grandmother, in my head.


    ¡°If the person selling to you is smiling, they¡¯ll take less,¡± she would say. My Aapo, from Southern China, would always say it in Cantonese.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m going to have to babysit you when you go shopping. Do you even know how to use those powders? They smell like shit, by the way,¡± She asked as she led me through the streets towards back towards the harbor. The city had shifted into the afternoon and the air was hot and muggy.


    ¡°You know, Diana wasn¡¯t wrong that Gaians can¡¯t smell for shit,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I can smell your sweaty ass from here,¡± She chided¡ªI wasn¡¯t that sweaty.


    ¡°Uh huh, you just don¡¯t appreciate complex aromas.¡±


    ¡°Keep telling yourself that, Kitchen Manager,¡±


    Letting out a happy sigh I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised that you have the same spices as Earth. I wasn¡¯t expecting cinnamon.¡±


    We walked for a while in silence, Cassie was clearly not sure what to say after Malcolm apologized to her.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said simply. ¡°I get too angry at them. Dorian¡¯s been trying to goad me into a fight for a long time now.¡±


    ¡°Well at least you know Malcolm sucks less than Dorian. Besides, now I owe him a favor. I¡¯m curious what he might ask for.¡±


    ¡°Probably some shady shit,¡± Cassie said.


    ¡°Nah, then I wouldn¡¯t do it. He knows it was offered in good-faith.¡± I replied.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure,¡± She said, and I realized maybe I shouldn¡¯t be. I had no idea how this world worked and just expected that Malcolm understood the social contract I had just offered him. A small favor. Maybe apologizing wasn¡¯t a small thing for him.


    Almost as if to add to the feeling, we turned a corner and I was presented with the wide ocean harbor. It sparkled in the clear day as gentle waves rolled into the break walls. Two huge sailboats sat moored at a massive concrete dock. These ships were unlike anything I had seen before. They had six masts and hundreds of ropes and pulleys hanging everywhere. Their hulls were a dull and dark bronze color rigged with dozens of pipes that seemed to snake in and out of the boat randomly. They were as big as super yachts but seemed to almost hover on the water and ignored the waves and swells of the ocean.


    ¡°Those are some big ass boats,¡± I said, wonder definitely bleeding into my voice.


    ¡°Commander Kane¡¯s ¡®big ass boats¡¯,¡± Cassie said. ¡°He¡¯ll probably be heading back to the Greatwood soon.¡±


    ¡°Alexander? What¡¯s the Greatwood?¡± I asked squinting out at the sparkling ocean.


    Cassie pointed in the opposite direction deeper into the city, or the island.


    ¡°Two days by boat that way. Big ass jungle, all monsters. A paradise for people like him.¡±


    ¡°Wow that sounds awful!¡± I laughed as the street in front of us turned into chaos.


    Right on the harbor in front of us was a huge gaggle of people, Gaians, Florans, Vildar and even some Sentarian crowded around what looked like a patisserie. Large broken bay windows revealed a quaint bakery with broken display cases of all sorts of mostly intact baked goods. Several people were chomping down greedily on loaves of bread. That''s right, Katie said she was handing out bread for people who needed it.


    Many seemed to recognize Cassie, offering her bread and friendly nods, while they generally left me alone. Given my bloody clothes, bare feet, and¡ªI took a quick sniff¡ªyeah, I guess I did stink, I couldn¡¯t really blame them.


    Oh wait.


    I reached in my pocket and pulled out the wash-kit. I could now see faint blue runes on the top that made me think of a glass mostly full of water. How were these runes even imprinted there? I wasn¡¯t able to see these before, right?


    Sliding the kit open, I pulled the renewed pink disk out and expected it to zap me. Instead, it was as if it was asking politely. Moving some mana to my hand resulted in the familiar static shock and dust flying from my body. An old Aldertree man ducked out of the way of the dust before it disappeared.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh shit! Sorry.¡± My Canadian side replied. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡±


    The man eyed me suspiciously and his eyes fell on the orange pin on my vest as I returned the kit to my inner pocket.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you the Breaker kid?¡± He said. The whole crowd went dead-silent all eyes turning to me.


    Uh-oh.


    ¡°Damn right!¡± Said Cassie with a laugh. And then I was mobbed. It was as if the group condensed around me, all speaking at once.


    Requests to tell the story of the Brine Tyrant, invitations for dinner, invitations for drinks, and invitations for all three were basically yelled at me from all angles.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Cassie yelled over the din. ¡°He can tell the story later, Breaker¡¯s got a date with Katie!¡±


    Noise turned to confusion as many looked over to the bakery where Katie stood. She wore a flour-dusted heavy apron and her bright red hair was up in a tight bun. Her face was a burning shade of red, her green eyes wide. She had dropped a basket of small bread loaves onto the ground.


    Pushing through the crowd, I helped her pick them up.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s one way to get your attention. Sorry about that.¡± I said picking the loaves up. They were more like buns. I held one up to my nose and unashamedly smelled it deeply. It was beautiful and fragrant like a sourdough, and little flowers cut into the crust before baking. ¡°Wow these are great!¡± I asked.


    I could tell that Katie wasn¡¯t comfortable with the attention from everyone on the street and picked up the basket. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s my¡­ uh¡­ My Grandmother¡¯s recipe,¡± She said meekly.


    ¡°Amazing. No wonder it smells so good. Oven in the back?¡± I asked, nodding towards a set of doors behind the counter.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She confirmed.


    ¡°Great. Hey Cassie?¡± I realized that most of the crowd was still quiet but there were some whispers. I shoved the basket of bread at her. ¡°Can you hand these out? I¡¯m going to go give Katie a hand.¡±


    ¡°Wait, those are¡­¡± Katie started but Cassie jumped in.


    ¡°Fuck yes you are,¡± She replied taking the basket and several people chuckled. I wasn¡¯t sure Katie could go any more red.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a saying here is it? I¡¯m going to go help her bake.¡± I shook my head and helped Katie to her feet leading her into the back of the bakery.


    ¡°Uh-huh, have fun handing her!¡± Cassie called to a roar of laughter as we entered the kitchen.


    It was like walking into a wall of comfort. Like being in a cold winter¡¯s night and then warming up indoors next to a fire. Like the sound of a cool summer breeze through a forest, leaves rustling gently.


    I shuddered as the concepts hit me and took a deep breath taking in what I was seeing. The runes everywhere radiated comfort, and I realized that this wasn¡¯t just a kitchen, it was Katie¡¯s magic.


    A large lantern orb hung from the ceiling shedding a soft yellow firelight. Shelves lined with jars and containers stretched along the walls, each clearly marked. In the center of the room was a grand oven its opening wide and circular. It looked like it could be used for blacksmithing more than baking. I could make out faint runes traced around the opening that seemed intended to prevent too much heat from escaping into the room. Several racks stood next to it filled with steaming bread, giving the air a haze. On a small island to the side, a pot of water sat boiling on what looked like a cloth trivet. It was mesmerizing, but it was a kitchen.


    ¡°What can I do to help?¡± I asked.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Katie seemed a lot more comfortable now that she didn¡¯t have all the attention. ¡°I was planning on selling¡­ those loaves you gave away.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ shit,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Do you know how to knead dough?¡±


    Her innocent smile wasn¡¯t fooling me one bit. I put my pouches on a counter and Katie seemed to be drawn to them, sniffing the air. She scrunched her face up.


    ¡°Oh, some spices I picked up today. I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± I trailed off looking at the pouches, and then over to the bags of flour and raw sugars. ¡°Do you have milk and butter?¡± I asked.


    It was like I had lit a fire under Katie, she was the opposite of the meek girl I had just met this morning. When I walked her through how to make cinnamon buns she seemed skeptical. Mixing up some of the filling and glaze to go on the bun caused her to explode into action upon tasting both.


    As if I was working with a trained patissier, Katie had made the dough and rolled it perfectly out for rolling. After spreading the mixture over it, we both worked to roll it up, cut it, and chuck trays full of cinnamon buns into the forge-like oven.


    Sure I was missing a few things for the glaze, but after we dressed them up, we cut one in half and tasted the prize. It was perfect. Probably the best cinnamon bun I had ever eaten, mostly because it reminded me of home after a really weird couple of days.


    Katie was smiling widely, chewing on her food slowly. She seemed to be enjoying it immensely. It took a minute for me to clue in that she had never had one before. Had anyone here?


    ¡°It¡¯s so warm, and sweet.¡± She said suddenly. ¡°That powder you added, the cinnamon? It wraps around the whole bite like a gentle hug. Where did you learn how to make it?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to respond to her. ¡°I uh¡­ I studied cooking where I¡¯m from,¡± I said.


    ¡°I heard people say you were an Outworlder. Do you¡­ know many recipes?¡± She asked, some of her timidness returning.


    Thinking for a moment, I went through as many simple recipes as I could think of in short order.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I said hesitantly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll come back and teach me them, right?¡± She asked with a smile and I nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like that,¡±


    Seemingly content, she picked up the several still-steaming trays in her hands using some thin cloth as oven mitts¡ªthey had to still be crazy hot¡ªand kicked the door to the bakery open. Storming through she dropped the trays onto a mostly intact counter and spoke a lot louder than I¡¯d heard so far.


    ¡°The Breaker made some Earth food! One red each.¡± She called. I could tell that the smell from the kitchen already had people¡¯s attention but that seemed to cause a riot.


    People swarmed her as she served them hot cinnamon buns on whatever they could find to hold them. Shirts, broken boards, even a piece of glass were used as plates as people chomped down on messy cinnamon buns. It was almost completely silent as people paid and ate save for the occasional ¡°Graceful Gods that¡¯s good¡± and ¡°Is that cinnamon?¡± from some Florans.


    I noticed most of the attention was on Katie, like people were happy to pay her for something so good. Some glanced at me but their glances were hard to read. Concern? Pity?


    Once every bun had been sold¡ªeven one to Cassie who looked at me like I had four heads, Katie shoved me back into the kitchen. She dumped a bag full of red coins on a counter and stared at me.


    ¡°Milk and butter are, um¡­ expensive.¡± She said suddenly and glanced at the coins again. I moved two red coins towards myself and picked them up.


    ¡°I just brought the cinnamon. Your bakery did the rest.¡± I smiled. ¡°Can I come back tomorrow?¡±


    She nodded emphatically as I pocketed the two coins. ¡°Thank you, Ben. I haven¡¯t felt like that in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Confident. I forgot how fun it was making new things.¡± She smiled and I could see some sadness in her eyes. Oh. Something happened and now was not the right time to ask.


    She grabbed a tray of cinnamon buns and handed it to me. ¡°For Doreen,¡± she said.


    ¡°Happy to help, keep the rest of the cinnamon and make some more. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± I said and moved past her into the bakery, stretching my arms after all the work.


    Cassie rushed up to me with a grin. "Are you sure you want to be a hunter? You could just sell those buns and live a comfortable life."


    "Cassie, I cooked for a living for the last eight years. Now I''m across the universe in a world full of magic. I think I''d like to see a bit more of it before going back to my old job."


    She chuckled, and we continued out of the bakery after saying our farewells.


    "Eight years is a long time. Just how old are you?" she asked.


    "Oh, I''m twenty-eight. At least on Earth," I said.


    "That¡¯s ancient!" she said, eyebrows raised. "I''m only twenty-two."


    "I prefer well aged. Besides The days here are longer... On Earth, you''d be..." I calculated roughly in my head. "Pushing thirty?"


    Cassie spun around and pointed at me. "Take that back. I can get you into the ocean from here if I threw you.¡±


    "But you''d ruin the buns, Cassie!" I teased, and she scowled, giving me a punch to the arm. "Okay, okay, I''m an old man," I laughed both for the situation and that my arm seemed healed.


    "Damn right. And call me Cass. We''re friends," she said matter-of-factually. "You think anyone at Doreen''s would notice if one of these disappeared?"


    As we walked, eating messy cinnamon buns that definitely wouldn¡¯t be missed, I had to ask, "You don''t stay at Doreen''s. Do you live somewhere else in town?"


    "Oh, no, I can''t afford that. I go home at night," she said, gesturing in the direction of the mountain I had seen.


    "Outside of town... Oh! Your family''s farm?" I asked, and she nodded.


    "It used to take a few hours to get home, but I''m much faster now," she said.


    "That''s so far away. You walk that every night?" I asked.


    "I run," Cass said with a wink. "I told you I''m a bit of a speed demon."


    "I''d love to see you go all out. How fast can you run, flat-out?" I asked.


    Cass seemed to think about it, but I could tell she was just eying the tray of buns. "Well, I haven''t used much mana today, so I think I can get home in about an hour."


    I whistled. "Wow, no wonder I couldn''t keep up. Can I learn to run that fast?"


    "No idea," Cass said, shrugging. "We can train. You''ll need some shoes first, though."


    I looked down at my bare feet. "Ugh, yeah, I should really get back to Doreen''s. My feet are filth¡ª" I paused, looking at the mostly clean sole of my foot. "Oh yeah, that wash kit gets all the way to the feet, huh? Magic is awesome."


    Cass just shook her head as we neared Doreen''s. "Well, I''m going to head home then. I''ll come pick you up tomorrow morning, and we can run for a bit."


    "What about drinks?" I asked. "You wanted to know about Ferris."


    Cass''s grin widened. "I think I figured it out," she said. "I¡¯ll be here at Dawn, Ben."


    "Sure, see you tomorrow, Cass," I said, watching her practically fly down the street, wasting no time.


    Doreen''s was packed when I arrived. All eyes turned to me as I entered, and a few Florans and Vildar sniffed the air. Doreen walked up and jabbed a finger at me.


    "Buns. Table. Now," she said, leaving no room for debate. I smiled¡ªI thought I had seen some hunters around Katie''s when she was selling them, but it was a madhouse.


    Placing the tray down on a table, I backed up and watched as Doreen climbed up to inspect the cinnamon buns with a discerning eye. She reached out, smeared some icing onto her finger, and tasted it. Her eyes betrayed her reaction ever so slightly.


    Picking up a bun, she took a bite, chewing thoughtfully before swallowing and clearing her throat.


    "Breaker Ben. I believe I know where you can contribute to my house. If you don''t mind, go into the kitchen and ask Hildy if she needs any help. It''s just back that way." She motioned to a door across from the one leading to the cellar. Doreen was being incredibly cordial and didn''t curse even once. Which, even though I didn''t know her very well, seemed like a reason to be alarmed.


    You could hear a pin drop in the room as I made my way to the door, passing several hunters and even a few people not wearing the vests. No one even looked at me as I walked past and arrived at the saloon-style doors to the kitchen. This kitchen seemed much more traditional compared to Katie''s¡ªa large cast iron wood stove with several fireboxes, a huge chimney, and something resembling a refrigerator stood in the room, being tended to by a frantic Russet Vildar wearing an apron, jumping from surface to surface, chopping and mixing a wild assortment of ingredients.


    "Hildy?" I asked, and the mouse stopped to stare at me.


    "Yes? Are you here to help?" she asked, and I nodded.


    From behind me, I heard Doreen yelling.


    "Alright, you fuckin'' barbarians, here''s how it''s gonna go. You want one of these buns, you''re gonna have to go through me to get ¡®em. And trust me when I say¡ªI want. You. To try." At least I think those were the last few words¡ªher mouth was full.


    I leaned out to see what was going on and several people were standing, thinking about approaching the table.


    The first one to rush her was an eager kid, his eyes on the tray of cinnamon buns. His feet pounded the ground as he charged her, anxiety clear in how he moved.


    With a flick of her tail, Doreen leapt up, sticking to a wooden beam beside her like it was the easiest thing in the world. The kid didn''t know where to look. His head swiveled to follow her, confusion painted on his face. The cinnamon buns were right there, within arm''s reach¡ªhe must have thought she was just going to let him walk up and take one.


    He was wrong.


    She pushed off the column and glided through the air, slipping past his outstretched hand. Her feet connected with his chest, and she sent him sprawling backward, his mouth opening in shock as he crashed into some initiates behind him.


    "Next," she called out, stuffing another bun in her mouth.


    Two more came at her, one aiming low and the other high. I couldn''t help but smile, seeing her adorable whiskers twitch. The high one tried to grab her, but she twisted, using his own weight against him, her hands barely brushing his forearm before she sent him skidding across the ground. The low one thought he could catch her off guard but vaulted over him, landing in a crouch on the other side, holding the tray of buns with one hand. Holy shit¡ªshe could move. I thought of the Vildar I saw sparring in the tower. Master Splinter shit¡­


    "Are ya even fuckin¡¯ trying? Ya gotta earn the buns, kids," she laughed, licking some cinnamon off her paw.


    Suddenly, a dozen of them charged at once, hoping their numbers would make up for their lack of finesse. Doreen darted sideways, sticking to the ground, then to the wall, then launched into the air, her trajectory unpredictable. Their eyes widened as she glided above them doing a graceful spin, her tail trailing around her like a ribbon.


    One by one, she picked them off. A kick here, a shove there. They couldn''t seem to pin her down. Her feet barely touched the ground before she was soaring again, weaving between them like water around stones¡ªplaying with then like toys.


    Landing on the table again, she dropped the tray and turned to see a big man approach¡ªErik. His shoulders and jaw set, his bandages hidden by his shirt. He locked eyes on her with an intensity that said he wasn''t like the others. He was Ironheart.


    "Doreen," he said, his voice a low rumble. "Step aside."


    She grinned, baring her teeth. "Make me."


    He charged and I felt a surge of energy ripple through the air. Doreen¡¯s demeanor changed from fun to serious as a deep green aura flared into existence, heat waves rippling outward from her. Erik swung a massive hand towards her incredibly fast, and she ducked, planting her feet firmly on the ground. For a split second, their eyes met¡ªand then she let the energy flow, shoving her palms outward.


    A flash of green sent Erik sailing backward with an ¡°Oof!¡±. His massive frame crashed through the front doors with a thunderous crack, debris raining down around him. The other initiates gaped, their eyes darting between the hole in the wall and her, standing there, two feet tall, fur bristling and aura still sizzling in the air.


    She dusted her paws off and stuffed another bun into her mouth.


    "Anyone else want one?"


    As if on cue more people charged at her and she grinned.


    I can¡¯t say I had ever seen people literally fighting over my baking before but it was kind of flattering, if not a sort of crazy. Maybe they were good enough to abduct me from Earth?


    I should try for a bun.


    I sighed, realizing I had activated Bravery again. Watching a fight with it was fascinating. No wonder I could feel everything happening.


    Something tugged at my leg and I looked down. It was Hildy.


    ¡°Will you cook the ham?¡± She asked. ¡°I shall fetch Jeremy.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Is it always like this?¡±


    ¡°It will be if you continue to bring home sweets.¡± She replied.

 VIGNETTES - Three Days

    Three days passed, settling into a routine. Each morning, Cass and I would meet at dawn to run for a few hours, leaving me a sweaty mess. On the first day, she took it easy on me, guiding me through the city routes. But once I was familiar with the paths, she began showing off her free-running skills, and I did my best to keep up. The more mana I stored internally, the easier it became to stay close to her, and by the third day, I was running faster than I ever had before. The wind rushed past as we vaulted over walls, climbed trees, and sprinted across rooftops.


    We had become fast friend, and Cass gave me some advice that, in hindsight, should have been obvious:


    "Mana should be expended with spells only as a last resort."


    I realized that the more mana I had stored, the easier everything physical became. It acted as an enhancement to my existing strength, which we were actively training. When I used up some of it, the effect was diminished until I could naturally regenerate my reserves. The frustrating part was that, despite my reservoir feeling huge, my regeneration rate was painfully slow. It felt like trying to fill an Olympic pool with a garden hose.


    Throughout our training, Cass made sure to pry for new and exciting curse words she could add to her repertoire, and I wasn¡¯t proud of a few I had taught her.


    I honestly didn¡¯t think I could ever run as fast as her, even when she wasn¡¯t using her swiftness spell. With some training I might be able to get close but even though she was a very large woman, she moved with simple grace like she¡¯d been free running her whole life. She moved like water, moving through obstacles like they were all equal. I, on the other hand, had to weave around people, try not to trip, and scramble up walls to follow her.


    I held onto Bravery because it didn¡¯t seem to cost anything to maintain, and I could tell that the new range was much less traumatic. The more I used it, the more natural it felt, and the clearer the rune became in my mind. I could tell, though, that it was subtly influencing me, making me more comfortable with being uncomfortable.


    A few times, it even activated on its own to save me from my own carelessness. On the third day, my lack of focus almost got me run over by a trader''s cart driven by a Sentarian moving at surprising speed. There was no horse¡ªjust runes etched all over the cart as it rolled through the streets. Instead of dodging, mana surged into my legs, and I awkwardly launched myself into a backflip, landing on top of the cart. Fortunately, I remembered my shoes this time, and they stuck to the roof of the strange vehicle with some applied mana. I waved to a snarling Cass as I passed her, still running in the street.


    <hr>


    The afternoons I¡¯d spend at Katie¡¯s, helping her bake whatever I could think of. It turned out she was a widow. Her husband¡ªa sailor¡ªunfortunately just never came back a couple of years prior. Her unusual meek personality was recent as the bakery struggled with the city becoming more dangerous with monster attacks. She was also incredibly strong. The small, framed girl carried two thirty-kilo bags of flour around the kitchen like they were unruly children.


    There was a surprisingly familiar overlap of ingredients available, albeit in small quantities. I quickly discovered the the Russets had a violently insatiable sweet tooth, but Doreen¡¯s was the stuff of legend in the city. Deep-frying was a common practice, but good oil was scarce so making some glazed sourdough donuts fried in lard caused several altercations in the harbor. Russets set up and dared people to try and get in to buy their donuts. This ultimately led to some rather acrobatic fist fights in front of the bakery and then selling out of donuts almost immediately. At least the money was good.


    After the fights were broken up by a few Hunters, we were advised that it might be a better idea to try making something else.


    It didn¡¯t help.


    It turned out nuts and honey were plentiful on the island and once I had shown her how to make Baklava, Katie became obsessed. On the third day, by the time I had arrived at the bakery there was already half a dozen Vildar guarding the door, not willing to let me inside no matter my explanation. It was adorable, they were wearing suspiciously familiar wide-brimmed hats.


    They explained that Katie had experimented with using different fruit and berry syrups on Baklava. There was no way these little mouse-folk would let me through without a fight.


    Up to that point, I had basically been holding onto the Bravery spell as often as possible, so I might have been a bit arrogant with my response.


    Nevertheless, the leading Vildar laughed and launched himself at me with a flying kick. It wasn¡¯t nearly as fast as I had seen Doreen do, but it was still impressive.


    Using only a sliver of mana, I slid to the side and caught the mouse out of the air, setting him down gently and patting his head. He blinked at me for a minute and seemed to realize who I was.


    ¡°Fine, the Breaker can go in but I¡¯m watching the rest of ya,¡± he said to the clearly upset people wanting to get into the Bakery.


    <hr>


    In the evenings, I worked with Hildy to make dinner for everyone at Doreen''s. On the first night, I made the baked ham, using the ingredients I found in the kitchen, which was like Katie''s but with a wood stove instead of a runic oven. Doreen even had something like a refrigerator, though it was more of a portable cellar¡ªa large box with shelves that was cool inside but not quite cold.


    Bringing out the massive ham glazed with honey and cloves, I learned I had just missed Jeremy, which, quite frankly ruined my night. But Doreen declared I was hired after tasting the ham, only vaguely attempting to defend it from the eager crowd in the common room.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The worst part of the job at Doreen''s was that Hildy was truly an awful cook. Luckily, there was a back door to the kitchen that led to a small alleyway, where I could escape the smoke of burnt food and get some fresh air. Bins of what I assumed was compost were left out to be collected by the Sentarians at night¡ªthey were apparently nocturnal and used the compost for farming.


    Over the next three days, several different mana beasts approached me as I sat outside in the evenings. Each one received a snack in turn¡ªtwo different-sized Vulpes, small fox-like creatures, and a disconcertingly large boar with a collar. They would eat their snack and leave, but one mana beast returned every night. It took me a couple of days to figure out why it was different. It wasn¡¯t that he was a dog, because he was definitely a dog.


    There had been all sorts of mana beasts wandering around La-Roc with people¡ªeven some acting as beasts of burden, although that was typically considered cruel. I guessed it was because people here could carry much more than we could on Earth, thanks to mana. But I hadn''t seen a single dog in my short time in the city and no one seemed to even know what a dog was.


    He looked like a mix between a Labrador and a Pyrenees, with fur that was an orange-red like a fox''s. There was an intelligence and kindness in his eyes that I hadn¡¯t seen in the other mana beasts that came by for scraps. Naturally, I named him Red.


    By the third night, I greeted him, "Hey Red, can you keep a secret?" I asked. The dog cocked his head as if to say he could. He wasn¡¯t skittish and approached casually, ears forward, looking around me for food. I set a tray on my lap and produced two slices of ham covered in honey-mustard glaze. Finding someone to smoke the ham had been easy; however, I had learned that mustard seed was brutally expensive for some reason. Cyrus refused to budge on the price, not even a single blue coin.


    Red sat down and started panting, waiting. I tossed him a piece of ham, and he caught it effortlessly, snapping it out of the air and swallowing it whole.


    "Did you even taste that?" I chuckled, tossing him another piece. This time, he seemed to chew it¡ªat least a little.


    I picked up another slice for myself, but before I could take a bite, I felt a paw on my leg. I hadn¡¯t even noticed Red move. I looked down at the paw and then at his goofy expression. As someone who grew up with dogs, I recognized the look immediately.


    I reached out to pet him gently, and he moved closer so I could use both hands.


    Oh.


    He snatched another piece of ham, wolfing it down but staying close as I petted him.


    "That was my dinner. You¡¯re an animal!" I laughed. It was surreal, petting a dog on another world. It made me think of home¡ªof my parents, my brother, my friends, of my own dog, Atlas. I hoped they were alright. I was here now; this world was my home, at least for now. And at least some of it made sense, I thought, looking down at Red.


    "Ben! I''ve done it! I¡¯ve ''folded in the cheese''! You must come observe!" Hildy called from the kitchen. The woman was incorrigible.


    "I''ll bet you fuckin¡¯ didn''t!" I called back, standing up and dusting myself off. "I''ll see you tomorrow, Red."


    Red wagged his tail as I went back inside.


    <hr>


    This whole time, I had met quite a few hunters at Doreen¡¯s who were quite friendly, but don¡¯t ask me their names. It turned out the most populated people in La-Roc were the Florans. I had seen quite a mix around but when meeting hunters I noticed that most were Aldertrees and some were a red-skinned variation, the Carmintrees. One Carmintree woman named Belouet, I think, had a distinctly French accent. I noticed she had a bracer like the one Felix had. Given that I hadn¡¯t seen him in days, I thought I¡¯d ask after him.


    ¡°He is in Seclusion, Breaker,¡± Belouet said with a thick accent. ¡°To form a Soul Seal,¡±


    I still didn¡¯t really know what those were, but it was essential for becoming a Hunter and those who could form one before the exams were admitted to Sylvarus with no question. Felix had said he was close, but Cass said it was a really dangerous undertaking, even involving some kind of test.


    ¡°How long will that take?¡± I asked and Belouet shrugged.


    ¡°As long as it takes,¡± she said simply. ¡°If he survives, he will emerge a Hunter, or he will emerge defeated.¡±


    ¡°If he survives?¡±


    ¡°Its uncommon. Normally, it damages your Runebinding capabilities if you fail. But things happen.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t something I was told, and it caused me pause. For the better part of the third night, I found myself feeling a bit anxious. I was hyped up over the last few days and the information really knocked me down.


    Felix could die trying to become a Hunter?


    I could die?


    Thinking back to seeing Chas, running with Elara, watching Doreen fly around a room like a martial arts master.


    Was it worth it?


    <hr>


    The courtyard stretched out before me, a place I knew well but couldn¡¯t quite place. My mom, Jasmine, stood across from me, a broad grin on her face. She wore her usual shirt, and short overalls that she was always in when it was warm. She held a black staff, and so did I. It was a scene pulled straight out of a martial arts movie¡ªpracticing Tai Chi. Except something felt off. The air felt heavy, the edges of my vision blurred, and the ground seemed to shift beneath my feet.


    "Come on, Ben, show me what you got!" Mom called, her voice echoing strangely, like it was bouncing around inside my head.


    I lunged forward, swinging my stick, but she blocked it effortlessly. An action that seemed incredibly familiar but alien at the same time. We circled each other, the sticks clacking as we traded careful blows. I could see the sunlight glinting off the sweat on her forehead, the focus in her eyes. But then, her face shifted. Her features blurred, twisted, and reformed.


    It wasn¡¯t my mom anymore. Wait, we never practiced like this. Mom loved sports but thought martial arts were pointless¡ªalthough my Aapo seemed to approve.


    "What the hell, Ted? That was demented," I said, stepping back and lowering my stick.


    Standing in front of me now was Ted, my little elf spirit guide, grinning like he hadn¡¯t just messed with my head. He was wearing the same outfit my mom had been in, which only made it weirder.


    Ted shrugged, his accent cutting through the dream haze. "I gotta do shit to snap you out of it, kid. Can¡¯t have you wasting dream time."


    I rubbed my forehead, trying to shake off the lingering disorientation. "It¡¯s really fucking annoying that I can¡¯t remember these conversations when I wake up, you know."


    Ted gave me a knowing smile, his eyes twinkling with that infuriating mix of wisdom and mischief. "Nah, you remember what you need to. Should get better if you do the whole Seal thing, though."


    "You mean the thing that can apparently kill me if I screw it up?"


    "Not if I have anything to fuckin'' say about it, kid. You''ll be fine. It''s my job to show you how not to suck."


    I frowned, trying to hold onto the details of what he was saying, but I could already feel the dream slipping away. The courtyard blurred, the colors fading, and Ted¡¯s voice grew distant.


    "Hey, stay with me, Ben. You gotta practice this shit when you¡¯re awake, or it ain¡¯t gonna stick," he called out, his voice echoing as if from a far-off place.


    But it was no use. The dream dissolved, and I felt myself being pulled back to consciousness, the courtyard and Ted¡¯s smirking face fading into darkness.

 Chapter 22 - Superior Mana

    I woke up feeling strangely down, like the thrill of becoming a superhero had faded, leaving only the harsh reality: this world, this life, was dangerous.


    I lay in the opulent, overly plush bed, staring at the huge gaudy chandelier above me, wondering if I should back out. Maybe I could work at Katie¡¯s bakery, save up, and eventually start my own. I¡¯d still be able to explore this world, just in a safer way. I¡¯d need a map first, though, to see what my options really were.


    Wasn¡¯t Cass supposed to have an appointment in the ¡®reading room¡¯ today? She¡¯s probably waiting for me in the common room right now. I should get up.


    Moving around the room was easier now¡ªnot just because I¡¯d piled most of the clutter somewhere else, but because I felt lighter on my feet as my mana control improved. I got dressed and headed down, expecting to find Cass waiting. Instead, I found Erik sitting in one of the chairs.


    ¡°Cassandra¡¯s taking the morning off,¡± Erik said. ¡°She¡¯s saying her farewells to Felix. She asked me to be your dance partner today.¡±


    ¡°He did it?¡± I asked. ¡°Formed his, uh¡­ his seal?¡±


    Erik nodded curtly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a long time since anyone¡¯s done it before graduating from Sylvarus. Almost as impressive as you, Breaker.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what that even meant, but it sounded important. ¡°I wish I knew more so I could appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯d teach you a few things,¡± Erik said, standing up. He was¡­ still in pajamas. ¡°So, you can go for a morning and run around the city, or you can follow me and get your ass kicked.¡±


    He started walking toward the cellars where Doreen had taken me once before. I hesitated only a second before following him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to regret this, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°More than likely,¡± Erik said with a hint of a laugh. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever seen him smile. But he kept talking as we walked down into the cellar. ¡°A Soul Seal is more than just runes and magic. It¡¯s about choosing your path in life as a Runebinder. Think of it like a vocation¡ªlike being a baker, but for your soul. It¡¯s infallible.¡±


    I stopped, trying to wrap my head around it. ¡°So¡­ you give your soul a job?¡±


    ¡°To grow in strength, your soul needs a purpose. From what I understand, you already know a tier two rune¡ªa sigil, correct?¡±


    We reached a heavy metal door, and Erik swung it open, revealing a narrow stairwell that led down to what Doreen had called the old pathways. He grabbed a lantern orb from the wall and motioned for me to take one too.


    ¡°Yeah. Bravery,¡± I said as we started down the stairs. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t exactly call it a job¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not complete. A Soul Seal must be three runes in harmony, not two. Mine is Resolve, formed from my knowledge of metal, my conviction, and my resilience. It is why the Brine Tyrant did not affect me. And the same for you, I think.¡±


    ¡°Ironheart?¡± I asked, and he grunted in affirmation.


    ¡°My Hunter-Name. You¡¯ll speak yours the day you graduate from Sylvarus. I look forward to knowing it.¡±


    ¡°Those are¡­ rather abstract concepts,¡± I said, thinking aloud as we descended. ¡°Much more ideological than, say, Felix, who just throws lightning.¡± Just as I was starting to wonder how many stairs there could possibly be, we stepped into a large, dimly lit antechamber.


    The room was lit by several runic lanterns hanging from mounts around polished dark stone walls. Something like hieroglyphs were engraved deeply into the stone and filled with gold. The room had smooth floors and a ceiling that soared high. I felt like I did when I walked into the Temple in Chichen Itza. It was alien and eerily quiet.


    The room split off in three directions and we continued straight, moving briskly through expansive empty chambers¡ªeach feeling like a cathedral.


    ¡°That is why I believe you are the soul of a Guardian,¡± Erik said. ¡°Arcanists use complex and visible runes preferring to manipulate physical magic using their bracers. Strikers, they prefer more practical. Speed, Momentum, Strength, even Focus.¡±


    ¡°And guardians prefer more internal concepts¡­ ideals?¡± I asked and Erik nodded.


    ¡°You learn quickly. But the soul fights back against the concept, testing if you truly know enough to use it. This is where the danger comes in.¡±


    We were going down and deeper into whatever these Old Pathways were. Soon hieroglyphs transitioned to vast colorful murals in the rooms each seeming to connect to the next.


    They seemed carved with supernatural precision, shimmering lightly as if a layer of water covered them. Rather than being a flat painting, the walls had depth with figures and landscapes that were sculpted perfectly in the stone in bas-relief. Huge alien creatures stood on mountain peaks, painted in vibrant colors, each with their own room seeming to be dedicated to them. Some looked familiar¡ªa scaled horse with antlers, a huge white lion creature covered in blue runes, a turtle that seemed to be having a really bad hair day.


    Several rooms passed until I stopped dead and inhaled sharply. Pure gold adorned this huge circular room, the walls carved into a breathtaking bamboo grove, each stalk accented with runes made from precious metals. Lotus blossoms were carved into the stone intricately through the bamboo creating a three-dimensional effect. But none of this is what impressed me. My eyes were on the small orange fox sitting atop a small rock to the center left of the room. It looked to be sculpted of the same orange metal my Acolyte pin or Winchester¡¯s orb was. But even those details were pushed aside for the tail¡ªor rather tails it had. Nine of them.


    ¡°Huli Jing?¡± I asked and there was a shifting feeling inside me. My Bravery spell didn¡¯t register anything, but I knew something had changed.


    ¡°You know her?¡± Erik asked and I nodded back. ¡°Then we have a captive audience. Here will do.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I said turning from the fox to see Erik had removed his shirt, revealing his bandaged shoulder and an inhuman amount of muscle.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Wait, this wasn¡¯t a room anymore.


    The halls had disappeared and the bamboo forest around us blew in the wind, and I could smell the sweet lotus blossoms. The air was tranquil and serene, light crackling could be heard as the bamboo shifted around with the breeze.


    ¡°Are you fucking serious?¡± I asked laughing. ¡°Training in a bamboo forest? Some kind of spirit realm? It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Erik almost smiled. I saw it, a quick smirk that he immediately suppressed.


    ¡°A dueling room,¡± He explained. ¡°Most prefer to train in the tower since there¡¯s more mana. But I¡¯ve always preferred nice scenery instead of unearned gains. Is there a reason you¡¯re not wearing shoes?¡±


    I looked down at my bare feet, now standing in soft dirt and shrugged. Why the hell did this keep happening?


    ¡°So we¡¯re going to fight?¡± I asked, hesitantly. Erik was significantly larger than me and I was confident that a few years of martial arts with my Aapo wouldn¡¯t help.


    ¡°We are going to experiment. A soul trial is deeply personal¡ªsome have dreamed of having to jump across mountain peaks or find one¡¯s way out of a maze. But Guardians? We get our ass kicked. Every time, in creative ways.¡±


    Erik started to walk around the clearing we stood in towards the large rock with the fox and bowed deeply towards it, his hands crossed over his navel. I approached and thought to bow but noticed so many more features this close. It was intricately sculpted and didn¡¯t look quite the way I had expected based on artwork and stories. It looked more like a wolf up close with a wider snout than a fox. I thought to bow, but instead decided to reach out and touch the statue, running my fingers over its cool, metallic head and ears. It felt calming, like the bamboo forest around us.


    ¡°Hmph. You really are brave,¡± Erik said from behind me. ¡°Stupid, but brave.¡±


    The statue didn¡¯t seem to react at all, and I turned to him. ¡°What¡¯s this metal? I¡¯ve never seen that color before.¡±


    ¡°No? It is Orichalcum,¡± He lectured. Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be bronze or brass? ¡°Most call it Spirit Steel. Valuable in its raw form, but once put to task it becomes a darker orange like the statue but infused with spirit. Spiritually, it is a real Huli Jing that you are touching.¡±


    I looked back to the statue and saw it staring at me. I jerked my hand back with a shudder and the statue¡¯s head instantly was back in its original position. I let out a breath. I had to remember that I was on the other side of the universe. Just touching things was a dumb idea.


    ¡°Yeah, that was stupid wasn¡¯t it,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°So, you want to kick my ass because you think I¡¯m a Guardian? I¡¯m not even sure I want to do this.¡±


    Erik¡¯s face softened noticeably. ¡°Hunter or not, Ben, I think you¡¯ve figured out how we solve disagreements by now. We fight monsters with our weapons but each other with our fists. Breaker or not, if you keep stepping in front of Cassandra you had better be able to take a hit. Even from her.¡±


    That tracked I guess; it seemed like people on the island loved to fight. I guess healing potions and pills made it a lot less daunting to scrap outside of a bakery.


    ¡°It sounds a lot like you are trying hard to justify wanting to hit me. What if I hit you?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d be impressed,¡± he said as we walked back to the center of the clearing. With a nod, he bowed. ¡°I will not use my superior mana.¡± He said taking a wide stance.


    ¡°Oh, its superior is it?¡± I said with a laugh. It was like something out of an artistic martial arts movie. Like he was saying his Kung-Fu was stronger.


    The clearing was calm, with soft dirt underfoot and bamboo gently swaying in the breeze, but I could sense the tension building. Erik''s stare bore into me as we stood in the center, his stance wide and ready. I matched his bow and felt my heart race as the Bravery rune burned in my mind''s eye. This was the first time I''d really used it against an actual opponent that wasn''t a monster.


    Erik''s first move was swift, lunging with an open palm aimed at my shoulder. But he was moving much slower than I anticipated, and with the rune, it felt like time had slowed. I twisted to the side, redirecting his attack with a quick sweep of my arm and an uncomfortable amount of mana. Erik''s momentum carried him off balance, and he launched into the bamboo, breaking a few shoots as he crashed into them. Shit, he was heavy.


    He recovered almost instantly, standing up and brushing dirt off his shoulders. His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was the ghost of a smile on his face.


    "Have you been binding that rune all morning?"


    "It''s habit," I admitted, shrugging. "Diana said I do it in my sleep, too."


    "Interesting," Erik said. He took a step forward, his expression shifting to something more focused. "Show me what you''ve learned about it."


    Move!


    He moved in again, this time faster. I dodged, the rune pushing my reflexes to their limit. I ducked under a punch, feeling the air rush over my head, then twisted around to strike at his exposed side. But Erik was already gone, his movements fluid and precise. I couldn''t land a hit on him no matter how quickly I moved. He was impossibly fast, his feet seeming to dance over the dirt instead of through it.


    Then, out of nowhere, his fist connected with my side, Bravery seemed to shudder with the impact. The rune hadn''t been fast enough to warn me, and for the first time, I realized it had limits. The impact sent me sprawling, landing painfully near the broken bamboo shoots. I gasped, trying to catch my breath. "Fucking ow," I muttered, struggling to get back on my feet.


    ¡°What happened to not using your ¡®superior mana¡¯?¡± I asked.


    Erik actually grinned this time¡ªa real smile, the first I''d seen from him. "Now you know how that throw felt," he said, amusement in his voice.


    I pushed myself up, my hand brushing against one of the broken bamboo shoots. It was thin but sturdy, almost like a staff. Not a bad makeshift weapon. I wrapped my fingers around it, feeling a familiar weight. I remembered swinging Winchester before¡ªlike an idiot, more like a baseball bat than anything resembling skill. It had been a while since I practiced, but I felt like I was in the best shape of my life these last few days.


    Maybe this time, I could do better. Either way I was going to get my ass kicked.


    Let¡¯s see how he does against some Taijigun.


    Did I know Taijigun?


    I settled into a clumsy low form, the bamboo held out in front of me. Erik watched, his eyes narrowing with interest. I shifted into Rooster Stand, teetering on one leg, the staff poised to strike. Was I always this good at this stance?


    As Erik moved, I noticed something¡ªmana had spread out around my body but was concentrated in my feet, almost like it was waiting for the next movement. I kicked my foot out and spun the staff as Erik approached. He came in low with a kick and I automatically kicked his foot out of the way, my mana seemed to rebound from the impact and fly into my hands pushing some into¡­ the staff?


    Stepping forward I spun the staff and brought it down returning to a low form. When it connected with the ground, a thud echoed through the clearing, with spray of dirt flying up from the impact. Erik''s eyes widened slightly, a real look of surprise crossing his face.


    "Well done!" he said backing off, his grin widening. He moved in again, faster, the pressure intensifying.


    Spinning the staff again, I stepped forward thrusting it like a spear, aiming for his chest, but Erik didn''t even flinch. He took the strike head-on, his feet planted firmly in a Horse Stance. The bamboo split against his chest, splintering with a sharp crack. He kept moving, his hand lashing out in a blur, and grabbed the shoot. I barely had time to react before he pulled me towards his foot and connected with my ribs. The bone-cracking impact sent me flying across the clearing. I hit the polished ground hard, pain radiating from my side.


    How the hell did I do that? Even when I was practicing twice a week, I wasn¡¯t that good.


    Groaning, I rolled onto my back, trying to catch my breath. We were back in the carved room and Erik stood over me, his grin now fully formed. His eyes shone with something that looked like excitement.


    "Consider me impressed,¡± he said as he tossed me a vial with a pill in it.


    ¡°Great,¡± I said coughing, which caused more pain in my ribs. Now that I hadn¡¯t been knocked out in a few days, I really needed to stop breaking my ribs.


    Swallowing the pill, I lay there panting up at Erik who seemed to be coming down from adrenaline.


    ¡°Where did you learn to move like that?¡± He asked. ¡°It reminds me of the Vildar.¡±


    ¡°My grandmother taught us,¡± I laughed, painfully, remembering how over the top she could be. ¡°She once put a guy twice her size on the ground with just a wristlock.¡±


    ¡°Hm. I¡¯d like to meet her,¡± Erik said with an approving look.


    I could feel the healing pill start to take effect now, it was intense.


    ¡°Somehow, I think she¡¯d enjoy it.¡± I replied with a cough.

 Chapter 23 - Compassion

    The healing pill Erik gave me was nothing like the one Cass had given me. My stomach twisted in protest, and I struggled to keep it down. My mana pathways shifted to a vibrant turquoise, and then the energy just stopped. No matter what I did, the Bravery rune was out of reach. Even thinking about the spell caused a sharp, physical pain. It felt like someone had poured molten metal through my veins, the heat spreading through me like wildfire. I winced visibly, not sure if it was the pill or the kick.


    "Doesn''t your family make these?" I asked as Erik helped me up. Whoa, everything was spinning. ¡°This one feels weird.¡±


    "That''s the ginseng," Erik said, walking alongside me. "I¡¯m told it¡¯s hard to digest."


    "Oh," I managed. That was... interesting? I didn¡¯t feel this before¡­ I had to blink a few times to focus. "Are you sure that was a healing pill then?" My thoughts were starting to feel muddy.


    "It''s from my family''s stores," Erik said sharply. "It is without a doubt."


    We started climbing the spiral stairs leading up to Doreen''s. Weren''t these straight up and down before? The steps seemed to twist and shift like an Escher painting, and I found it hard to stay balanced as the stairwell moved.


    "Are you alright, Ben?" Erik asked, glancing at me. Was he always that big? He looked huge, and the tattoos on his neck seemed to shimmer like they were made of magma.


    "Whoa, your tattoos are crazy up close," I said, just as the stairwell shifted and I nearly tumbled down the stairs.


    Erik caught me and, without hesitation, threw me over his shoulder in a fireman''s carry, sprinting up the steps two or three at a time¡ªor maybe it was five or six? It was hard to tell.


    "Put me down! You''re shaking me like a cocktail," I chuckled. My voice came out slurred, half-lost in the fog of dizziness¡­


    After a quick dash through some well-stocked cellars, the man burst into a large common room, carrying me like a sack of potatoes. Tables were arranged on one side, while the other side held a collection of mismatched chairs and couches. I couldn''t help but laugh when I saw a little mouse woman standing on a table, talking to a large blonde woman. The mouse was adorable! I needed to hug her, but this big man had a strong grip on me.<hr>


    "Erik? Ben? What the fuck happened?" the blonde woman demanded. She looked like a Valkyrie. Yeah, I''d call her that from now on. Valkyrie was a fun word.


    "We sparred for a bit, and I gave him a healing pill... then this," the big man explained.


    "Hi Vel... Vulik... Valakaree, heh-heh." Oh, Valkyrie was hard to say. I should''ve picked something easier, like Pal. The man set me down in a chair, and everyone stared at me.


    The mouse woman hopped into my lap, poking at me and meeting my eyes. Her tiny hands gripped my chin with surprising strength, forcing me to focus. "Is that fuckin'' mana poisonin''?" Her tone was both furious and oddly maternal, like an angry aunt chewing me out. It was so cute. She looked so soft.


    "Where did you get the pill from, Erik?" the blonde Pal asked. Yeah, Pal was much easier.


    "From our stores."


    "From the stores at home, not the city, right, Erik?" Pal''s voice was tense. the big man hesitated, and both the mouse and Pal shook their heads.


    "Graceful fuckin'' Gods, Erik, you gave him a Class D healing pill. We need to¡ªhrk!" I hugged the mouse in my lap. She was as soft as I thought, but tensed up immediately.


    "You better not be fuckin'' huggin'' me, Ben," she hissed, her voice razor-sharp.


    Who was Ben? I''m the Hugger!


    A weird sensation shot through me¡ªpain? I realized I was tipped backward in the chair, lying on the floor. Did my head hit the ground on the way down? Oh, the mouse kicked me, I think. I guess she didn¡¯t like being hugged.<hr>


    "Someone get to the tower, post a bulletin. We need to get a healer if anyone''s available," Cass said.


    Oh yeah! Her name was Cass. I felt the chair and myself get hoisted back upright, and Doreen jumped back into my lap. Right, Doreen!


    "No fuckin'' huggin'', asshole," she said jabbing a finger at me. "We need to get you a healer¡ªyou''ve got mana seeping from your pores."


    I looked at my hands and noticed a sparkling dust rising from my skin.


    A rumble passed through my stomach, and I tried to double over, but Doreen was in the way. What came out of my mouth was more yellow slime than vomit, with the same fine dust particles rising like smoke.


    "Are you fuckin'' serious right now?!" Doreen screamed, covered in the strange gunk. She reached out, grabbed the lapel of my vest, and yanked my wash kit free. Opening it, she took out the pink disc and squeezed it, glaring at me while the gunk started to vanish¡ªslowly. She put the spent puck back in the box and threw it at me. "You better make me something eye-watering for dessert tonight, Initiate." She emphasized the word and jumped from my lap.


    Oh, I felt much better. Not great¡ªmore like I had eaten bad seafood¡ªbut at least I was coherent.


    "What the hell is going on?" I asked, and everyone looked startled.


    "Ben? You''re good?" Cass asked cautiously.


    I rubbed my eyes and had to squint as I talked, my head was pounding. "I wouldn''t say good. I can''t remember the last time I felt this sick. What the hell was that?"


    Erik looked stricken, his usual stoic demeanor replaced with something else. We''d sparred, and I thought we''d even become friends. Now he seemed miles away.


    "My dumbass brother gave you a Class D healing pill," Cass said, shooting a glare at Erik. "Those are designed for someone like Chas or Elara. It can damage your mana pathways¡ªmaybe even kill you. You should still be completely out of it."


    Just then, a Carmintree Floran entered Doreen¡¯s. He was a bald and angular faced man in a hunter¡¯s outfit with a red insignia pin that looked an awful lot like a red-cross. On his arm was one of those Bracers. He rushed over to us and shoved Cass aside.


    ¡°I was doing my rounds when someone grabbed me. How long ago did he take the pill?¡± He said, his French accent was thick.


    "Not long," Cass said, moving aside. The man¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto me, his eyes amber and unyielding as he placed a hand on my head. "You are conscious? Magnifique! This is fascinating."


    The bracer on his arm sprang to life, and a ring of glyphs appeared, settling into some kind of formation. He placed his hand on my head, and I felt coolness spreading through my body, shifting my mana pathways back to their usual blue.


    I could sense a rune where his hand rested. It wasn''t as potent as the one I''d seen the Sentarian use to spray water a few days ago. This was more... intangible. It felt familiar, comforting.


    "Compassion?" I asked as the warmth faded.


    "You have a good eye," the man said, now meeting my gaze. His eyes were amber. "D¨¦sol¨¦, my name is Parloux. You are very lucky, Breaker. Very lucky indeed. This pill was just on the edge of what your body could handle, and it absorbed most of the excess. Your mana will be sluggish for a few days, but that''s because your pathways need to catch up to what¡¯s in them."


    Oh yeah, I could feel that. My mana felt slow, almost like it was under pressure. But there was so much of it. I wasn''t at full capacity, but my reserve had more than doubled since taking that pill.


    Cass shook her head and turned to Parloux. "You''re telling me he actually absorbed it? This can''t be an Outworlder thing."


    "It''s likely a Human thing. Truly fascinating!" a familiar voice said. The whole room turned to see a small white mouse woman standing in the common area. It was Lyra, but instead of her usual equipment and jacket, she wore an adorable red and blue hanfu robe. Her goggles still rested on her eyes as she strode towards us, scribbling in her notepad.


    Doreen burst out laughing at the sight. "What are you fuckin'' wearing?"Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Lyra did her best to ignore the snickers in her direction.


    "Diana insists I wear formal attire to demonstrate my sincerity. She really enjoys dressing people up," Lyra responded, her voice sharp, but quickly shifted back to business. "We can discuss my clothes later. Ben, you survived? Faster than expected, residual mana being expressed, cognition restored. Excellent work, Parloux."


    "He was already doing it when I arrived. I simply helped him along."


    Lyra stopped scribbling and looked at me, turning the page in her notebook.


    "Natural mana expression? Tell me, Ben. Did you feel disconnected from reality? Out of character?"


    "He fuckin'' hugged me," Doreen spat, and Lyra suppressed a snort.


    "And barfed on her," Cass added.


    That pushed Lyra over the edge, and she started giggling like a schoolgirl. I hadn¡¯t expected her to sound like that. She almost seemed approachable.


    "I think so," I said. "I couldn¡¯t remember who everyone was, or even where I was."


    Lyra had calmed down, but Doreen was still glaring at me.


    "Fascinating," Lyra said, with a slight giggle as she recovered. "It seems your body can withstand quite a lot of aspected mana with minimal side effects."


    I frowned. Aspected mana? That was a new term. Cass seemed to pick up on my confusion.


    "Mana that has been put to purpose," she explained. "A healing pill contains mana from different compounds, put to the purpose of healing. But since there was way too much of it, there was nowhere for it to go. Normally that means shoving as much into your reserves as your body can take, with adverse effects."


    "Like my mind going foggy?" I asked.


    "Like becoming a monster," Lyra said nonchalantly. I coughed mid-breath at her words. "The lack of memories, the disconnection."


    A monster? I mostly felt super drunk, not quite blacked out, but even the memories of what happened felt like a dream. I didn''t know who the people were, but I still understood they were helping me, even in that state.


    "I''m not sure I understand," I said bluntly. There was too much new information to take in. I went to stand up, and Cass helped me.


    "It''s complicated," she said. "Mana beasts consume aspected mana, become monsters, and we hunt them."


    "And healing pills can do that?" I asked.


    "No, but the effect of mana poisoning is similar," Parloux explained as I tested my balance. I really did feel much better. How bizarre. "You either absorbed the aspected mana or cleansed it."


    "It doesn''t feel any different," I said, reaching out for Bravery to test it.


    Whoa.


    The aura spread out around me, but this time it was intense. I could sense everything around me, but in greater detail. Erik''s wounded shoulder stood out in my mind''s eye, as did a bruise on his chest that seemed to be forming. Damn right, I got him. A hunter eating breakfast at a table had a cleanly cut forearm, almost healed, likely from a blade. Cass was favoring a slightly sprained ankle.


    Compassion. It was rescuing an injured animal, volunteering in a disaster zone, forgiving someone who had hurt you. It was my mom''s comfort when I was rejected from university.


    The runic concept was so familiar, so comforting. It slotted into the Bravery sigil but seemed tenuous, forming a concept that felt incredibly familiar, though I couldn¡¯t quite figure out why.


    Brave Compassion?


    ¡°That¡¯s a new sigil¡­¡± I said more to myself a surge of deep, royal blue energy flooded my pathways, bordering on purple. I felt a huge amount of mana vaporize and a tugging sensation filled my chest¡ªsimilar to the infrared orbs. Pockets of azure energy flashed around me, then faded as my pathways returned to their usual color. I blinked, suddenly aware I¡¯d slumped back into my chair. Around me, everyone was staring, and Erik looked... worried.


    ¡°An affinity?¡± came a new voice from the doorway. ¡°Not bad, man. In just a few days, too.¡±


    I pushed myself up, a bit unsteady, to greet Felix, who was now in simple green robes with a wide belt at his waist. His bracer was back on.


    ¡°Congrats on the seal,¡± I said.


    ¡°Congrats on finding an affinity,¡± he returned with a grin. ¡°I wanted to catch you before I head out. The boat¡¯s waiting on us.¡±


    As Felix spoke, Lyra scribbled furiously in her notepad, while Cass, Erik, and Doreen watched, still wide-eyed. Felix¡¯s whole demeanor had shifted¡ªwhere he¡¯d once been laid-back, he now held himself with a regal air. It was subtle, but it was there¡ªa confidence that seemed to resonate beneath his words, like a sword just barely sheathed. He moved like someone who had already won a battle no one else knew had been fought. Hunters greeted him with pats on the back and murmurs of ¡°Good man!¡± and ¡°Knew you¡¯d make it.¡± He approached and pulled me into a quick hug.


    ¡°I have to go¡ªAlexander¡¯s taking us. Pass the exam, Ben. I¡¯ll see you in a couple of months.¡±


    ¡°What if I fail?¡± I asked, thinking of Cassie, who hadn¡¯t passed on her first try.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you in five months when you pass the next one.¡± He gave me a knowing smile. ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been hanging out at a bakery instead of training. At least take a job¡ªget a taste of what you¡¯re in for. If it¡¯s not for you, well, you know where Katie¡¯s is. I¡¯ll come visit.¡±


    His words made me pause. Was I avoiding things? Baking at Katie¡¯s felt so natural, so familiar that I¡¯d almost forgotten my promise. I¡¯d left my old life, my old job, for a reason, hadn¡¯t I? This was a whole new world, on the far side of the Multiverse, and I¡¯d signed up to hunt monsters in it.


    With a sigh, I nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. See you in two months.¡±


    Felix gave his farewells quickly, but he seemed to avoid looking at Cass. ¡°I¡¯m not gone for good, guys. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    Had he really stopped by Doreen¡¯s just to see if I was here? I watched him leave, realizing he might actually be a friend.


    Cass and Erik fell into silence, both looking unusually thoughtful, which was out of character for them. Doreen had excused herself, likely to change, and Lyra was furiously jotting down notes, her whiskers twitching with excitement.


    ¡°Fascinating, fascinating!¡± she muttered, barely containing herself. ¡°Four days and an affinity. A true anomaly. So many tests¡ªI need to develop more tests! But¡ªoh! I¡¯ll miss my boat!¡± She spun and dashed out of the room, followed by Parloux, who was needed elsewhere.


    I glanced at Cass and Erik, their expressions unreadable. ¡°You two look like you have things to say. Come on, let¡¯s head to the kitchen¡ªI¡¯m starving,¡± I said, leading them to the back of the common room. My mana reserves were practically drained, yet I felt strangely light and energized.


    I grabbed some buns, sausages, and scraps of cheese, tossing some to Cass, who caught them with ease. Despite Doreen being a mouse, her kitchen had surprisingly little cheese.


    ¡°We have that reading appointment, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Let¡¯s talk on the way.¡± There was a spring in my step I couldn¡¯t explain, and even the massive water bowl I was carrying felt lighter than it should have. Maybe it was Felix¡¯s visit, the healing pill, the compassion rune¡ªwhatever it was, I felt ready to tackle whatever came next.


    I stepped into the alleyway and set the bowl of water down beside the steps, hoping the local mana beasts might swing by if I was out late. I was sure Red would come by and had a feeling I would be out for a while. With a glance over my shoulder, I headed up the alley to meet Cass and Erik on the street, and together we made our way toward Cyrus'' shop.


    "Ben, I¡­"


    "Ben¡­"


    They both spoke at once, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "It''s been a weird morning. Let''s start with Erik."


    He hesitated, then pulled his shirt over his head, revealing both bandages and tattoos beneath.


    "Yeah, yeah, we get it¡ªyou¡¯re ripped," I said, smirking as Cass chuckled.


    Erik unwrapped the bandages, exposing a small scar near his shoulder where, if I remembered right, the Brine Tyrant had broken through his armor. His gaze was serious.


    "You¡­ healed me," he said slowly, as if testing the words. "You saved my life the other night and now healed my wounds. For all my experience, I don¡¯t know if I can pay you back and instead¡­ I nearly got you killed."


    "I healed you? Don¡¯t ask me how," I looked at his shoulder, blinking. Was that what those bursts of energy were?


    "And my ankle," Cass added, her voice soft. "Twisted it this morning on my way into town."


    I stared at my hands. I hadn¡¯t realized that was what had happened, but it started to make sense. Reaching out, I felt for Bravery¡ªit was right where I¡¯d left it, but the Compassion rune¡­ gone.


    ¡°Someone want to explain what an affinity is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It means you can absorb life-aspected mana. People don¡¯t usually discover one until they have a Seal,¡± Erik explained. ¡°It also means your mana is life-aspected¡ªsuited to healing, like Nana¡±


    I couldn¡¯t feel anything like what had just happened at Doreen¡¯s and I wasn¡¯t keen to try taking another pill anytime soon.


    "Well, whatever it was, it¡¯s gone now. And look, I¡¯m clearly not dead, Erik. I learned a lot from you today." I gestured to him. "You¡¯re an Adept, right? Wasn¡¯t Chas an Adept too?"


    "I''m¡­ not as far along as you think," Erik admitted, his usual stoic demeanor softening.


    Cass''s voice tightened. "Neither of us are. Erik''s barely an Adept. He was at Felix''s level just last month, before the attack. And you¡ªyou''re advancing so fast, Ben. You¡¯re going to leave me behind." Her voice cracked, just slightly, and for the first time, she looked... uncertain. It was a vulnerability I hadn¡¯t seen in her before, and it made my stomach churn.


    "Cass, come on, that¡¯s impossible," I said, eating some bread to buy myself a second. "I was on Earth last week. Mana was just a story until I got here. I don¡¯t even know what this city fully looks like yet, let alone the rest of this world. And Erik kicked my ass an hour ago."


    "You fight like the Vildar do," Erik replied, studying me with a quiet intensity. "Your Bravery rune¡­ it reminds me of Chas, but it¡¯s different. Like it¡­ wants to be seen. Did you train like that back on Earth?"


    I threw up my hands. "Not like Doreen! I just practiced a couple of times a week," I laughed. "You¡¯re a Monster Hunter, Erik. You grew up with mana, magic, and monsters."


    "No one I know can turn a lantern orb into a bomb," he said, shaking his head. "They only hold light."


    "Yes!" I groaned, pointing up. "Like the sun."


    Cass looked bewildered. "You can harness the power of the sun?"


    "Not the sun¡ªthe light, the heat," I explained. "Heat is light. I learned that in school as a kid. It¡¯s¡­ science. Like starting a fire with a magnifying glass."


    Erik looked puzzled, but Cass¡¯s face shifted, like something was clicking into place.


    "You mentioned science before. You learned that in school?"


    "Yeah. I spent more than half my life in school, including college¡ªbooks, teachers, experiments. It¡¯s how we learned things on Earth."


    Erik raised a brow. "Like Sylvarus. I studied there for a year. You¡¯ve been learning at that level for half your life?" He shook his head. "That would drive me insane."


    Only a year? The culture shock hit me hard. Here, they wielded power beyond my world¡¯s wildest dreams, yet lacked the structured education I¡¯d grown up with. ¡®Knowledge is power¡¯ seemed literal in the rest of the Multiverse.


    ¡°Do you not have¡­ schools?¡± I asked, curious and careful.


    Cass flushed slightly as she glanced around at a few passersby giving us curious looks.


    ¡°We do,¡± she said, turning a corner. ¡°But we don¡¯t start as kids. That¡¯s¡­ strange. Maybe that¡¯s why you recognize so many runes¡ªFelix was right; you¡¯d make a great Arcanist.¡±


    We arrived at Cyrus¡¯s shop, and he greeted us warmly. Erik excused himself saying that he¡¯d do some shopping and then meet us in the room. Cyrus led us up a stairway to a level lined with small rooms. Each had marble tables and plush seating, giving the place a cozy, secluded feel. Our room was at the end of the hall, and as the door opened, I saw Diana inside, flipping through a massive tome, with Stanley, her canary-like familiar, perched beside her. He chirped cheerfully at the sight of us.


    Diana looked up, grinning. "Oh good, you¡¯re early. I¡¯ve already spent all your money."


    Stanley let out a cheerful chirp, hopping onto her head like a self-satisfied crown. I didn¡¯t know which was more upsetting¡ªDiana¡¯s smirk or the smug little bird staring me down.

 Chapter 24 - Gifts Between Friends

    <b>An Introduction to Runebinding and the Advancement of Runes</b>


    <b>By A. Xerxes Graves, Revised and Annotated by Mx. Derrus Ten (14th Ed., Sylvarus Press)</b>


    Runebinding, herein referenced as <i>the Art</i>, stands as the fundamental process of merging thought, spirit, and the physical realm through the symbolic form. This Art is, to many scholars and practitioners, akin to the quiet ripple in the pond, where the understanding of concepts extends outward to produce tangible effects in physical reality. One does not merely "study" runes; rather, one "binds" them to themselves with the merging of intent and manifestation. Indeed, the Rune is a language of understanding that permeates the entire <i>Heige-Estuantum</i>, or ¡°Unified Field of Reality¡± (as termed in Ten¡¯s <i>A Treatise on That Which Can Be Perceived</i>), which few scholars contest.


    In essence, the Rune functions as a door, a universal glyph that, once truly understood, unveils the vast potential of the cosmos. This understanding can be likened to ¡°seeing the rune in oneself,¡± but it requires patience, immersion, and a commitment to the transcendental. It is said that one who begins the Art knows one Rune; one who masters it knows none. Mastery of the Art requires surrender to the Rune itself, as only when knowledge transcends knowing can one access its power fully.


    <i>What the fuck does that even mean? Unified field of reality?</i>


    <b>On Progression in Runes and Runic Sigils (herein: Spells)</b>


    Progression through Runes, distinct from but complementary to Runic Sigils, is a meticulously documented process, one derived not from physical acts but from the cultivation of perception and "vital understanding" (<i>see Mx. Franklin Aldertree¡¯s On the Semiotics of Silence, Vol. 3 through 9</i>). Through a cultivation of Chorda Manifesta (<i>or ¡°the Channeling of Understanding¡±</i>), Runes evolve within their binders, expanding from "simpletonic glyphs"¡ªthose bound by one¡¯s innate understanding, often first encountered¡ªto ¡°complex glyphs¡± and later ¡°spherical Runes,¡± whose internal geometries remain unobserved yet universally theorized.


    The efficacy of one¡¯s runic work is not a matter of strength or skill but of alignment and understanding. Those who fail to advance invariably suffer a "dissipation of understanding," (<i>notably detailed in Delpicius¡¯s Error and Incident, Chap. 733</i>), which can manifest as fragmented sigils or, in rare cases, Soul Burn. Such phenomena serve as evidence that the Rune is not merely knowledge but a matter of the soul; thus, practitioners without harmonic convergence (<i>or Li Heniur</i>)¡ªa term derived from Avistian Conflux of Knowing¡ªfind themselves "without form." Aldertree claims that only once alignment within the Heige-Estuantum is achieved can one proceed beyond the elementary forms of Runes to the more refined sigils known colloquially as spells.


    <i>Translation: Go fuck yourself, runes are complicated, and this book makes  it worse.</i>


    <b>Seals and the Progression of One¡¯s Knowledge</b>


    Runic Seals, or ¡°Soul Seals¡±, function not as manifestations but as reflections of the practitioner¡¯s inner geometry, a term disputed yet popularized in the marginalia of Pre-Runic Arcadian Lithography. Aldertree theorizes in The Prismatic Essence of Cognition; however, that the Seal acts as an interface, a conduit through which the practitioner¡¯s soul produces physical effect¡ªindeed, the basis of all spells. The Seal is a foundational principle, for to understand it is to understand the nature of the runes that make up its whole and thus progress from "spirit to solid, from silence to essence" (notably referenced in Graves, p. 401, n. 3).


    In sum, advancing within the Art demands exhaustive study, a cultivation of inner vision, and the alignment of one¡¯s will with the Seal itself. Those who endeavor to pursue this path of binding find that they themselves are bound in turn¡ªby reality itself, until they may improve the Seal and achieve further understanding.


    <i>I feel like the last sentences were all this whole page needed. ¡°Study more, practice, and focus on what you¡¯re trying to accomplish?</i>


    <hr>


    "Holy shit, this book is impossible to read. Heige-Estuantum? The Prismatic Essence of Cognition?"


    We''d entered the reading room, and Diana had handed me a massive tome on Runebinding with a shit-eating grin.


    I blinked a few times and looked up from the book to Diana, who was sitting across from me. She wore a particularly elegant looking green dress, her hair was in a large braid adorned with flowers.


    "It reads like someone trying really hard to sound smart," I said diplomatically. Stanley, who was perched on the table, hopped onto the book and let out a loud series of peeps. Diana laughed brightly.


    "He says it''s like someone dressed up a pile of shit in a binding and called it wisdom. Also, watch the language, Stanley."


    Cass and I both roared with laughter. The bird said that? And Diana could understand him?


    "Good call, Stanley. And this is how people learn in Sylvarus? You should read tea leaves for more insight¡ªwhat the hell is a Li Heniur? And it sure sounds like the ¡®Unified Field of Reality¡¯ is a bunch of bullshit."


    "Li Heniur is an ancient term for someone without an affinity," Diana explained. "It can happen after a failed Soul Seal binding. I''m pretty sure no one has used it in decades."


    "And you bought this with the mana core?" I asked, unable to hide my disappointment. Could this really be worth a hundred gold coins? I''d been dealing almost exclusively in blue and red coins and had only seen a silver coin so far at Katie''s. "This is... it''s garbage. I need like six other books just to understand it. And even then..."


    Diana''s grin widened. "I know! Isn''t it fabulous? The look on your face, not the book."


    I stared at her blankly, trying to figure out what she was getting at when it clicked.


    "Ah," I said simply. She was messing with me.


    "Sometimes you''re the smartest person I''ve ever met, other times you''re an idiot. I did spend your money though." Diana said, sliding a small box across the table.


    I slammed the tome shut and pushed it aside, picking up the box. It looked like a ring box, about the size of my palm. I opened it to reveal a tiny orange metal ball. An earring? It was made of Orichalcum but had a slight purple shimmer, like two colors competing for the light. At the center was a tiny purple diamond, glowing faintly. I could almost make out tiny etchings on the metal¡ªrunes, but more elegant, like electrical circuits. I felt a pang of worry, thinking back to how I''d ended up here.


    I looked to Cass, whose eyes were bulging out of her head, her jaw practically on the table. "Where the fuck did you find one, Nana?" She asked.


    Diana smiled mischievously. "Language, darling," she winked. "I know a guy, but don''t ask where I found him. You wouldn''t like the answer."


    "Can someone tell me what this is? An earring?" I asked.


    "It''s a Mana Sanctum," Cass said, her voice full of reverence. "Erik has one, though he''s not great at using it. Have you noticed his armor sort of... comes and goes?"


    "It stores items?" I asked, like a bag of holding.


    "It uses a small pocket space within the gem to store things, yes," Diana said. "It will be far more useful when you have a Seal, but for now, you can channel mana into it to move small items in and out."


    "That''s better than gold coins, right?" I asked, and Cass nodded vehemently.


    "You could have lived the rest of your life in luxury with the money," Diana said. "As your future mentor, I can''t allow that."


    "Officially? What about Chas?"


    "Fuck Chas, he''s not here. I''m calling it." She replied just as Erik arrived with a small, latched box and something that looked like a pool cue case, complete with a strap. "Ah, Erik! So good to see you."


    "Nana," he said, placing the items on a chair before sitting down. At least he had put his shirt back on. Diana stood up and casually tossed the heavy book onto a chair before sitting next to me.


    "This is not special treatment. If anyone asks, you paid for it fair and square. I just made sure you had the right connections."


    "What''s with the ''no special treatment'' thing?" I asked suddenly. "If there are monsters like that giant crab around, wouldn''t you want as many people with Seals and runes as possible?"


    "You have to find your own path," Erik said. "If someone gives you all the answers, you''re beholden to what they know, not what you discover yourself. Your understanding of Light is clearly different from Nana''s."


    "Oh, finally had some time to train him?" Diana asked with a smile.


    "I don''t have much to train," he replied, suddenly shutting himself off, his demeanor becoming more stoic. "He fights like the mouse-folk."


    "Erik almost killed him with a Class D healing pill," Cass said, as if tattling to a parent. Diana exploded.


    "Fucking what?!" She stood up and turned to me, examining me closely. "When?" She pulled my eye wide with her fingers, fussing over me.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "This morning. Stop, Diana, I''m fine," I said, swatting her hand away. "Felix mentioned something about an affinity."


    "He healed everyone in the room with the residual mana, I think," Cass added.


    "You''re incredibly lucky," Diana said, leaning on the table. "Don''t just go around eating random pills. They have markings for a reason, you idiots. Don¡¯t try it again, unless you want to die."


    Stanley was furiously chirping, but it seemed more directed at me than at Diana. Maybe she could translate?


    <b>"If you die from being a dumb-ass, I''m not wasting my time mourning you."</b>


    "Holy shit, Stanley, that''s rude," I said, and we all froze. Even the bird''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Interesting," Diana said, nodding thoughtfully. "I suppose it''s not surprising given everything I''ve seen so far. Plus, a healing affinity makes it almost certain."


    "Stanley can actually talk. What...?" It wasn''t like I could hear his voice, but more like I just knew what he was saying, as if the meaning was fed directly into my mind. With everything that had happened over the last few days, this was high on the list of weird. I thought back to the otter creature that seemed to talk to us in the Lobby. Was it actually speaking?"Can all mana beasts talk like that?" I asked. "A, uh, Lutrin talked to us normally, I think."


    "Lagniappe has the necessary anatomy to speak in a way you and I can hear. His mastery of Universalis, the common language, isn¡¯t the best, though," Diana said.


    It sounded like ''lan-yap.'' He even had a name that sounded Creole. It was unreal how recognizable so many things across the universe could be. Was I that far from home? And Universalis¡ªwas that English? I assumed so.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll unpack understanding Stanley in a minute. How does the earring work?" I asked, and Erik answered.


    "Before you have a Seal, you''ll need to wear it at all times and meditate to find the right balance. It will take some time to attune to it, but I can help you," he said, folding his earlobe forward to reveal a similar stud affixed to the back. "It''s common practice to wear it backwards¡ªit makes it less of a target in combat."


    Standing up, he motioned for the box, and I handed it to him. He removed the small ball from the box and stared at it in concentration. The gem in the center started to pulse softly with a purple light. He reached behind my ear and pressed the cold metal against my earlobe, sending a small shock of pain through me.


    "Ow!" I said, reaching back to feel the earring now attached to the back of my ear. In the process, I noticed my mana pathways going wild, and my mana reserves draining as if being sucked into the earring. It took a huge effort to stop it and calm the pathways. My vision was spotty, and I found myself panting with sweat forming on my brow.


    "A little warning would have been nice," I said, taking a deep breath and trying to slow my heart rate. "This thing is like a mana vacuum."


    "A vacuum?" Diana asked.


    "Like a vortex... sorry. It''s taking a lot of effort not to let it bleed me dry."


    Erik and Diana were grinning, but Cass looked concerned.


    "Are you sure this isn¡¯t too much? He still has a lot of training. Why not wait to give it to him until we pass the exam?"


    "I think he can handle it," Diana replied. "He¡¯s going to need to learn a lot faster than you, Cassandra."


    "Okay, and Stanley?" I asked, and the bird preened.


    "It seems you¡¯re capable of understanding him. As a phoenix, Stanley is far more spiritual than he is physical, so you can pick him up if you¡¯re listening. And when I say, ''a lot,'' I mean it''s a gods-damned wonder we can all still breathe with his colossal ego sucking up all the air in the room."


    Stanley seemed to deflate a bit and chirped at Diana. It wasn¡¯t directed at me, but I was pretty sure it was "Old Hag!"


    "Come now, Stanley, insults don¡¯t become you," Diana retorted, and I laughed.


    "Now, I¡¯m sure you booked this room for a reason, and I should get back to the Academy. Marco repainted my office. Do you have any idea how hard it is to paint over black?"


    We all stood up, and Diana gave us all a friendly nod. On her way out, she turned and switched to Mandarin.


    "<b><i>And Ben, at least kill a few more monsters before becoming a fucking baker.</i></b>"


    "I get it!" I said with a groan. "Jeez, you sound like Felix."


    "Felix sounds like me, darling." And with that, she departed.


    "Okay, information,¡± I said turning back to the room.


    "Well, we¡¯re in the right spot. Do you have some red coins? Looking things up is expensive outside of Sylvarus," Cass said, moving across from me. Erik had taken a seat next to that long leather case and at least seemed a bit less crabby.


    "Oh yeah, a bunch! Katie started forcing me to take some..." Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out a pouch filled with red coins and counted them. "Eleven, but I have more back at the house."


    Cass seemed a bit surprised but didn¡¯t comment. "Just pop one onto the table here and ask it for what you want to know. If it¡¯s available, it will find it."


    "Oh cool, fancy techno-magic, huh?" I asked, and Cass nodded.


    "It''s a lot more expensive out here, but the Tower and Sylvarus aren¡¯t connected. These rooms have a much larger selection, though," she said.


    I took a red coin out and placed it on the marble table, a familiar buzzing shooting through my arm as red runes encircled the coin, and it seemed to melt into the table.


    "<b>Query</b>?" a female voice sighed in my head, like how I ¡®heard¡¯ Stanley. I jumped at the voice.


    "Oh. Uh... a map of La-Roc?" I asked, and Cass snickered.


    "<b>That¡¯s an easy one, here.</b>" The coin dissolved into the table with an almost soundless sizzle, and the marble surface shimmered as if suddenly coated in liquid. I pulled my hand back, watching as faint ripples coursed across the stone, their motion hypnotic and unnatural. Then, with a deep, resonant hum, the table began to shift.


    The marble seemed to breathe, its once-smooth surface rising and falling like waves in a pond. Slowly, the rippling motion solidified into intricate contours, and before my eyes, a three-dimensional map began to emerge. It was breathtaking. The entire island took form as if rising out of the table, its details impossibly fine. Tiny trees sprang into existence, each one distinct, their needle-thin branches stretching toward an unseen sun. Winding rivers etched their way across the landscape, their beds carved so deeply into the stone they seemed to shimmer with life.


    At the island¡¯s heart loomed a colossal mountain, its jagged peaks so precise I could almost feel the sharpness of its cliffs. Villages clustered at its base like delicate ornaments, their buildings no more than specks, yet somehow conveying the weight of a bustling community. From the sprawling forests blanketing much of the land to the subtle rise and fall of hills that framed the coastline, the entire island seemed alive despite its gray, stony hue.


    Along the far coast, a sprawling network of thousands of tiny buildings clung to the shoreline like barnacles on a rock, their sharp towers and clustered rooftops forming a chaotic yet deliberate pattern. Narrow, winding streets wove between them, threading the settlements together into a living tapestry. Snaking docks stretched like fingers into the sea, some sturdy and orderly, others crooked and splintered.


    At the heart of this coastal sprawl, perched atop a commanding hill, stood a grand citadel. Its imposing dome rose defiantly against the sky, a stark contrast to the organic sprawl below. The citadel''s sheer size and intricate design made it unmistakable, its silhouette casting long shadows over the bustling city and out into the open waters beyond. From the hilltop, it seemed to watch over the coast, its presence both protective and unyielding, a guardian of the chaotic city below.


    The sheer size of the island was staggering, far larger than I had anticipated. It stretched endlessly across the table¡¯s expanse, a place of wild forests, sweeping valleys, and rocky shores. Each tree, each building, each ripple of the landscape was impossibly perfect.


    "Whoa¡­ is La-Roc the city or the whole island?" I asked, my mouth hanging open as I poked at the sharp trees with a finger.


    "Both," said Erik. "La-Roc is a sovereign nation, but we mostly use the name for the city. The island is normally just ''the island.''"


    "And your family¡¯s farm is over here?" I said, pointing to the houses at the base of the mountain.


    "Here," Cass pointed closer to the city at what looked like tiered rice paddies and some long buildings around a circular clearing.


    "You¡¯re absolutely crazy to be running that distance every day, Cass, holy shit," I said, and she beamed. "There¡¯s way more forest around the city than I would have thought."


    ¡°It''s because most people have only recently started moving here again. The Hunters got the tower running again after a Class B Sea Serpent destroyed half the coast, then moved here full time. Things have been picking up since we were kids.¡±


    "I saw the mural in the citadel for that, I think." Erik and Cass nodded and looked a bit reserved about it. "Was it that bad? It was that long ago?" I asked.


    "Yes, that was it, the Abyssal Emperor. Our grandfather was killed trying to slay it¡ªit wasn¡¯t a good time for our family."


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said in consolation, but Erik shook his head.


    ¡°It''s how things are. We just try to kill them before they kill us. It''s why we become Hunters.¡±


    ¡°You asked about war, Ben. It''s rare because killing one another just makes us weaker against the monsters. It happens of course, but only in the safer countries.¡± Cass explained.


    I nodded taking it all in, looking at this insanely detailed sculpture in front of me.


    ¡°Are there monsters on the island?¡± I asked suddenly. ¡°Jobs I can do here?¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Cass said, and Erik seemed to perk up.


    ¡°Several types, mostly Class F, but some Class E which shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you, <i>breaker.</i>¡± Erik said. ¡°Which reminds me. Here.¡±


    He handed me the long case that he brought with him, and I examined it.


    It was crafted from dark, supple leather, stitched with silver threads. It had a sleek, cylindrical design, tapering slightly toward the top, with a faint embossing of runes that I missed until looking at it closely. A reinforced seam ran down its length, held closed by intricately carved brass clasps.


    At the top of the case, I twisted a latch to release the lid, revealing a padded, velvet-lined interior designed to cradle two long wooden poles. The inner lining was a deep, midnight blue.


    Two looped straps of braided leather, reinforced with brass fittings, allowed the case to be slung across the back or carried by hand. The shoulder strap was adjustable through an ingenious system of sliding hooks and notched rings, reminiscent of mechanical gears.


    On the side of the case was a small inset compartment, sealed with a clever twist-lock mechanism in the shape of a blooming lotus.


    I removed the two wooden poles. They were rugged but smooth wood, polished with care and smelled of rosin. They were unadorned but the wood felt too light as if it was hollow.


    I flipped a pole over and noticed a clever looking set of grooves and pins on the end that seemed to match a similar set on the other pole. I carefully aligned the two and brought them together with a smooth twisting motion the resulted in a satisfying click, forming a nearly invisible seam. It was about two meters long¡ªa quarterstaff? I looked to Erik.


    ¡°Erik this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Cloud pine,¡± Erik said, his tone matter of fact. ¡°Not the strongest, but light and reliable. I thought with how well you handled that bamboo shoot in the dueling realm you could use it. But this¡ª¡± he gestured at the box he placed in my hands ¡°¡ªthis is for monsters.¡±


    I opened the box to reveal a small spearhead of polished steel. Its edges glowed faintly with the recognizable orange of Orichalcum. The base of the spearhead tapered into a hollow tang, grooved and notched to fit perfectly into a matching slot. It was compact yet menacing, every line of it designed for swift, precise assembly¡ªand deadly efficiency.


    ¡°It connects to any end, even the ones that connect the staff together and can be stored in the side pocket,¡± he said. ¡°I hope it brings you many kills.¡±


    ¡°Gaia¡¯s Tits, Erik that¡¯s nicer than my swords.¡± Cass said with a bit of awe in her voice. ¡°You can almost kill me too if it means you¡¯ll buy me something like that.¡±


    ¡°Is it that good?¡± I asked.


    Erik actually rolled his eyes at Cass, a gesture that <i>only</i> a sibling could make.


    ¡°And the moment is gone,¡± he said begrudgingly. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do to make up for my mistake. Now you wanted to know about local monsters?¡±


    He reached out with a coin and placed it on the table. The intricate map of the island crumbled into dust that seemed to reform into dozens of creatures all over the table. A fanged fox, a spiked boar, a large bird with green talons, various rodents and beasts, deer with multiple long tails, a huge frog. They were far more than just animals, their features almost exaggerated.


    ¡°What the fuck, there¡¯s so many¡­¡± I gaped at the figurines that kept forming on top of the table.


    ¡°Oh, these are just Class F,¡± Erik replied. ¡°Get comfortable.¡±

 Chapter 25 - Thank you, Nana

    Ark was massive¡ªthere was no other way to describe it. The planet had to be at least fifty percent larger than Earth, maybe more. After Erik showed me dozens of monsters¡ªenough to make my head spin¡ªhe zoomed the table out, revealing an ocean stretching endlessly in every direction. When I asked about La-Roc¡¯s size, the voice chimed in, informing us the island was approximately 1,800 spans across.


    After some back-and-forth about reaches, wings, and paces, I finally pieced it together: a span was roughly half a kilometer. That made La-Roc around 800 to 900 kilometers end to end.


    Holy shit. How far away was that mountain? And there was nothing for thousands of kilometers in any direction. La-Roc wasn¡¯t just an island; it was the middle of nowhere¡ªa tropical Hawaii surrounded by ocean as far as the eye could see.


    To the west, across the Azure Span, was the Greatwood¡ªa mega-continent so vast only a fraction had ever been mapped.


    ¡°Only a fraction?¡± I asked, staring at the table. ¡°What¡¯s out there?¡±


    ¡°Monsters,¡± Cass said, yawning as she stretched. ¡°And plants the size of castles. It¡¯s the kind of place where going for a picnic gets you eaten.¡±


    To the east were the Central Isles, which might as well have been continents themselves. These massive landmasses dwarfed La-Roc in size and importance: the Sunspire Archipelago, the Emerald Reaches, and countless others. All tropical, teeming with life, they were the cultural and population heart of Ark.


    Farther east lay the Ashenflow, another mega-continent. Unlike the lush Greatwood, it was a wasteland of fire and stone¡ªdeserts, badlands, and volcanoes. Erik and Cass didn¡¯t know much about it, but like the Greatwood, it was overrun with monsters and mana beasts. Because, of course, this world needed a giant lava-continent.


    Yet people still lived in both the Greatwood and Ashenflow. They braved the monsters, choosing danger over the tenuous, expensive life in the Central Isles. Nobility waged wars over territory and status, making it safer to gamble with mana beasts than other people.


    ¡°Technically, La-Roc and a few other island nations are part of the Emerald Reaches,¡± Erik explained. ¡°We trade with them often, but it¡¯s a very long trip.¡±


    At Ark¡¯s poles were the Glacier Wastes¡ªvast, frozen tundras barely explored and sparsely inhabited. The map displayed them with a kind of artistic vagueness, like even the cartographers gave up halfway through.


    I leaned back in my chair, rubbing my temples. My brain felt like it was going to explode from the sheer volume of new information.


    ¡°I¡¯m out of red coins,¡± I muttered, admitting defeat after hours of trying to retain what I¡¯d learned. At least I had a better grasp of the basics. I could name regions, understood the scale of distances, and had a rough idea of what lay beyond La-Roc. One thing was clear: I wasn¡¯t just a tourist anymore.


    ¡°We should get food in the Tower Courtyard,¡± Cass said, standing and stretching. ¡°I think I fell asleep back there.¡±


    Even Erik looked groggy as he got to his feet. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand half the questions you were asking. You were moving so fast. Is this how humans learn?¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard. Cass yawned and shrugged, still cracking her knuckles.


    ¡°Sort of,¡± I said with a laugh. ¡°We¡¯ve got something similar on Earth¡ªinteractive maps¡ªbut nothing this detailed. Definitely not three-dimensional.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too damn hungry to care,¡± Cass cut in, pulling the door open. A rich, earthy aroma wafted into the room, and I was out of my chair in a flash.


    Bounding down the stairs two at a time, I followed the scent into the shop below. Cyrus was perched on a platform, carefully spooning a coarse brown powder into a mug. He poured steaming water over it, stirred in honey, and inhaled deeply.


    My heart skipped a beat. Coffee? Could it really be?


    I froze, watching him like a hawk. No¡­ it wasn¡¯t coffee. It was something better. My eyes zeroed in on the jar of coarse powder as realization hit me. Cocoa.


    Without hesitation, I stomped over, slapping my blue coins onto the counter with dramatic flair.


    ¡°How much for the cocoa?¡± I demanded.


    Cyrus visibly flinched, nearly choking on his sip. He sputtered, recovering with a cough.


    ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s not for sale,¡± he said, but his tone wavered.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I let a sly grin creep across my face. There was no way I was backing down.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s mine!¡± he said, clutching his mug defensively.


    I leaned closer. ¡°You liked my cinnamon buns and donuts, right?¡±


    Cyrus hesitated, then nodded reluctantly. ¡°I¡­ think every Vildar I know did, Breaker.¡±


    ¡°Good. Doreen asked me to make something unforgettable tonight. I¡¯ll give you half of whatever I make¡ªhell, I¡¯ll let you try it first. She¡¯ll never even know.¡±


    Cyrus glanced at the jar, then back at me. His resolve was cracking.


    ¡°How unforgettable?¡± he asked finally.


    I smiled, victory in sight. ¡°Ever heard of a brownie?¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°That was... kind of awesome,¡± Cass said as we stepped out of the shop. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen a Vildar give sweets away.¡±


    I hefted the jar of cocoa in my hand, feeling unreasonably pleased with myself. Almost die in the morning, make brownies at night¡ªjust normal stuff now, apparently. All I needed was a crash course in monster hunting, and I¡¯d be set.


    ¡°When you taste what I promised to make him, you¡¯ll understand,¡± I replied as the three of us started toward the tower.


    ¡°What does ¡®ooey-gooey¡¯ mean?¡± Erik asked, his tone so formal it sounded like he was reciting from a dictionary.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tonight¡ªif you can manage to get past Doreen,¡± I said with a wink. His groan was audible.


    ¡°She made me fix that door, you know,¡± he muttered, shaking his head.


    I laughed, easily picturing it. ¡°I know! I saw you working on the frame when Cass and I went for a run. She¡¯s ruthless.¡±


    Erik sighed deeply, the sound more resigned than annoyed. ¡°Ruthless is putting it lightly. I didn¡¯t expect her to go all-out.¡±


    We walked in companionable silence for a moment. Cass, clearly driven by hunger, had already surged ahead, her pace more of a jog now.


    Erik glanced after her before turning back to me. ¡°Ben, you¡¯ve really shown me why humans make such good allies. You¡¯re still learning about our world, but you¡¯ve already become a reliable force within it.¡± His voice softened, and he hesitated before continuing. ¡°My sister, she¡­¡±


    I cut him off gently, already anticipating where he was headed. ¡°We¡¯ll both pass the exams together, Erik,¡± I said with quiet conviction. ¡°I might not be Felix, but I damn well know how to study for a test.¡±


    He blinked at me, then nodded, his expression relaxing as if a weight had lifted. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A hint of mischief replaced the seriousness in his face, and he sped up slightly. ¡°If we hurry, I bet we can convince Cass to buy us lunch.¡±


    I chuckled, matching his pace. For someone who looked like a stoic Viking statue, Erik had a surprising knack for playful moments. His care for Cass was obvious, and it warmed something in me¡ªan appreciation for the strange, wonderful luck that had brought me to these people.


    In an alien world that could have been infinitely worse, I realized, I¡¯d found something unexpectedly good: a family of sorts. And as we headed up the road, I was extremely grateful for the simple glimpse of humanity in it all.


    Sure enough, when we arrived at the bustling courtyard, Cass was already in front of an Aldertree vendor skewering chunks of meat and what looked suspiciously like pineapple. She¡¯d already devoured half of one skewer and handed Erik and me one each without so much as a word¡ªher mouth was too full for conversation.


    We ate quietly as we ascended the lively stairs, the courtyard buzzing with activity behind us. The smoky, grilled flavor of the meat¡ªmaybe lamb or goat¡ªpaired with the sour tang of pineapple hit the spot after such a bizarre day. Seasoned or not, it was exactly what I needed. The hot island sun beat down on us, and I suddenly realized just how dehydrated I was.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Hey, Cass, where can we get some water?¡± I asked, barely managing the question with my mouth half full of food.


    Before Cass could answer, Erik turned and handed me a large gourd bottle with a red strap. The thing had not been in his hands moments ago. ¡°Here. You keep this one,¡± he said casually. ¡°You should always carry water now that you have a mana sanctum.¡±


    I froze mid-step. <i>How the hell did I forget about the piece of magical jewelry stuck to my ear?</i>


    Taking the bottle, I popped the leather stopper and took a swig, nearly choking as icy water spilled down my chin. The chill was a shock in the heat.


    ¡°Oh wow, that¡¯s cold,¡± I said, holding it out. ¡°Anyone else need some?¡±


    Cass grabbed the bottle and took a quick drink before handing it back, wiping her mouth.


    ¡°Now,¡± I said, eyeing the bottle nervously, ¡°how do I, uh¡­ do the thing?¡±


    ¡°You store it by passing mana into the earring and placing the bottle inside,¡± Erik said matter-of-factly, as if that explained everything.


    I frowned. <i>Wasn¡¯t I already passing it mana</i>? The earring had been quietly siphoning off a bit of my energy all day, like keeping a pilot light burning. It wasn¡¯t enough to notice unless I focused on it.


    Taking a breath, I searched for the faint thread of mana tethered to the earring behind my ear. It flared warmly as I let more energy flow into it, the heat spreading across my ear like I was blushing. I closed my eyes, trying to focus.


    Suddenly, I felt it¡ªa presence, like I was standing in a dark room with a shelf directly in front of me. I couldn¡¯t see it, but I knew it was there. Tentatively, I imagined setting the gourd bottle onto that invisible shelf. The sensation was strange¡ªlike my thoughts had weight. I opened my eyes.


    The gourd was gone. Not in my hands, not on the ground¡ªjust gone. And yet, I knew exactly where it was. I could still feel it, sitting on that invisible shelf, safely stored inside the gemstone on my earring.


    That¡­ was a lot to process.<i> It¡¯s on my ear. In a gemstone.</i> Thinking about it made my head hurt, but there was no denying it worked. I had just put something into a pocket dimension attached to a piece of jewelry.


    ¡°Thank you, Nana,¡± I said, letting another pulse of mana send my jar of cocoa to the earring. A second pulse brought the gourd out for a sip before I stored it again. The cocoa jar appeared in my left hand, then back to the shelf, then in my right hand, and back again. I wondered if I could shove a whole fridge into the thing. How much could it hold?


    <i>Oh</i>.


    It didn¡¯t take long to notice a pattern¡ªtaking items out required significantly more energy than putting them in. I¡¯d estimate it was almost ten times as much. While the cost was small enough not to cause immediate issue, pulling out multiple items in quick succession could drain the tank fast.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re already using it better than Erik,¡± Cass said with a grin, turning to her brother. ¡°If he catches up to you¡ªhow embarrassing would that be?¡±


    ¡°You both will,¡± Erik replied stoically as we entered the citadel.


    The Tower bustled with activity, its halls alive with the clamor of boots on stone, the murmur of conversations, and the occasional flash of energy as hunters practiced¡ªor showed off. It was chaotic but purposeful, like every person here was part of some massive, unspoken machine.


    I slipped the empty metal skewer into the earring¡ªit seemed as good a place as any¡ªand followed the others to the front desk. Gary greeted us with his usual mischievous grin.


    ¡°Long time no see, Gary. I need a job,¡± I said, leaning casually on the counter. His smile widened, brimming with more mischief than I was comfortable with.


    ¡°Well, Breaker. It¡¯s about time!¡± he declared loudly, drawing cheers from a few hunters around us. I recognized some of them from Doreen¡¯s that morning when I¡¯d been given the title. Gary walked over to a wall covered in papers and maps, their colors arranged in a rough gradient of green, yellow, orange, and red.


    ¡°What do the colors mean?¡± I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.


    ¡°They represent distance. Green is nearby, red is far¡ªcould even mean the Greatwood. Orange is a spirit realm, which, as I¡¯m sure you know, are unpredictable.¡±


    Gary returned with a green slip, dropping it on the counter with a flourish. I picked it up. It was about the size of a dollar bill, with handwritten words scrawled across it:


    <b>E¡ªLumifrax¡ªGreenmarch¡ªRiverbend Prefecture¡ª1S50R</b>


    All things considered; it seemed vague. I remembered Erik mentioning a Lumifrax¡­ some kind of frog? He¡¯d said they were Class F¡ªor maybe E? The other details didn¡¯t make much sense yet, but I guessed the ¡°1S50R¡± was the payout: one silver and fifty red coins. I still didn¡¯t know how many reds made a silver, but it seemed like a lot.


    Cass whistled as she read over my shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s a big payout. How many monsters?¡±


    ¡°Enough to class the job up, Initiate,¡± Gary said politely. ¡°The Breaker may access simple Class E jobs before becoming a full Hunter.¡±


    ¡°Have fun with that one,¡± Cass said, slapping me on the back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not coming?¡± I asked, suddenly feeling a bit nervous. ¡°You thought, ¡®Hey, the guy who just found out magic is real should go track down giant frogs by himself¡¯?¡±


    Gary laughed from the counter as he shuffled through more papers.


    ¡°I need to find work, too,¡± Cass replied. ¡°Until Chas gets back, I can¡¯t hand in my job bills, and I¡¯ve got too many open already. With Felix gone, I need to find a partner.¡±


    I stared at her, then looked to Erik, who was rubbing his temples behind her.


    ¡°Cass¡­¡± I gestured at myself. ¡°What have we been doing the last three days?¡±


    Cass blinked at me, the realization dawning. ¡°I¡¯m fucking tired, alright? Riverbend is near our farm, so we¡¯ll stay there tonight and head up to the prefecture in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Ah, very well then,¡± Gary said with an exaggerated flourish. ¡°Is your armor at the Winters Estate?¡±


    Cass nodded, and I raised my hand. ¡°Oh, yeah¡ªarmor. Where can I get some of that?¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll need to authorize the job. Your passes, please?¡± Gary asked, extending his hand. We handed them over, and after a flurry of stamps on the bill and our passes, he seemed satisfied. ¡°You¡¯ll need to visit my brother Garren. I believe your Acolyte status entitles you to some picks from his stores, but he¡¯ll explain the details.¡±


    And with that, Erik took the lead, guiding us through the Tower. The maze of hallways eventually brought us to a set of enormous double doors, completely bypassing the Atrium. I hadn¡¯t realized that was even possible. There were so many things I didn¡¯t know about the Tower, but I¡¯d learned better than to ask too many questions. The more I understood, the more confusing it seemed¡ªand Cass had warned me that too much curiosity could make things weird in here.


    ¡°You¡¯ll like Garren,¡± Cass said as we approached the doors. ¡°He¡¯s the normal one of the Garies.¡±


    The doors swung open, revealing what could only be described as an armory on steroids. Vaulted ceilings loomed above shelves and racks organized in a way that felt halfway between a library and a blacksmith¡¯s workshop. Each row seemed to house a different category of gear: weapons, armor, vials of glowing liquids, and even various bracers. Hunters bustled around, haggling, browsing, and occasionally testing items with glowing runes and flashes of energy. The static buzz of magic filled the air, accompanied by the clinking of metal and the low murmur of negotiations.


    ¡°Mister Crawford, nice to meet ya.¡±


    All three of us jumped at the sudden voice. Turning, we saw Gary¡ªor rather, Garren. He looked exactly like his brother at the front desk, except for the hunter¡¯s vest and a truly impressive black mullet that gleamed in the light.


    ¡°Garren?¡± I asked, still caught off guard.


    ¡°Call me Gary,¡± he replied with a grin.


    ¡°That won¡¯t get confusing at all,¡± I said with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m told you¡¯ve got some armor for me.¡±


    ¡°Sure as fuck do!¡± he exclaimed, motioning for us to follow. At least he was direct.


    We walked deeper into the armory, and I couldn¡¯t help but glance around at the sheer variety of equipment. Weapons lined the walls¡ªblades of all sizes¡ªincluding large hulking swords that seemed way too big to be practical, spears, wicked recurve bows, hammers and maces in all shapes and colors. Sets of armor were displayed on mannequins, ranging from sleek leather to hulking plate like Erik¡¯s, each piece marked with glyphs that glowed faintly in my mana sight. Along one wall, shelves were stacked with glowing orbs¡ªmana cores and pearls of various sizes.


    Gary¡ªor Garren¡ªstepped behind a counter in front of the mana cores. With a theatrical gesture, a flash of energy illuminated the space, leaving behind a striking set of black armor.


    ¡°This here¡¯s an Acolyte armor set. Haven¡¯t made one of these in a while!¡± Garren said with a sly grin, clearly proud of the ensemble.


    The armor was striking in its simplicity. It was made of black leather that had a smooth, almost bark-like texture. The set consisted of heavy boots, strapped pants, a tunic reinforced at the shoulders, and gloves with slightly curved fingers that looked perfect for gripping. Subtle orange accents traced the edges of the pieces, adding a sharp contrast without being flashy. A functional belt completed the ensemble, along with a short half-cape that looked more decorative than practical¡ªsomething a rider might use to keep the rain off their saddlebags.


    I ran my hand over the material, marveling at its texture. It buzzed faintly with mana, feeling more like Kevlar or nylon than leather, yet it was unmistakably made from the hide of some creature. The craftsmanship was impressive¡ªsleek, functional, and undeniably tough.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Garren said, watching my reaction. ¡°Dendrobrux hide. Tough as bark, flexible as leather. You¡¯re gonna look the part now. But remember, it¡¯s on loan until you either pay for it or I decide you¡¯ve earned it.¡±


    I nodded, still impressed. This was a far cry from anything I¡¯d worn before, and I couldn¡¯t wait to see how it held up in action.


    ¡°It looks¡­ badass,¡± I said, unable to suppress a grin.


    Erik clapped me on the back with a hearty laugh. ¡°It¡¯s not plate armor, but that¡¯s a solid set. Dendrobrux hide is closer to bark than leather.¡±


    ¡°Are you heading out for your job right away, or should I send it to Doreen¡¯s?¡± Garren asked, leaning casually on the counter.


    ¡°Jobs in Riverbend,¡± Cass answered for me. ¡°Have someone drop it at the Winters Estate. We¡¯ll leave from there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just wear it now?¡± I asked. Trying on the armor had moved to the top of my list.


    ¡°Armor messes with your mana regeneration, Breaker, best to only wear it when you¡¯re going hunting.¡± Garren replied.


    ¡°Plus, its hotter than Gaia¡¯s ass out there,¡± Cass added with a grin. ¡°And putting on your armor for the first time is a big deal. Mother is going to want to have a feast.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I like feasts!¡± I replied.


    Garren smiled. ¡°Come back heavier than you left.¡±


    ¡°And with stories to share,¡± Cass added almost ritualistically.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, but before I could ask, Garren waved us off, already turning to another customer.


    I sighed heavily staring at the awesome armor as an Aldertree man packed it up in a large wooden case. As he went to take it away, I grinned as my hand brushed against the corner and it disappeared as I placed it in my earring.


    <i>That was surprisingly easy.</i>


    ¡°Oh no, it takes so much mana to take out, I simply don¡¯t have enough. I¡¯ll have to carry it there myself, shoot, I¡¯m still getting used to this earring,¡± I said with a mock apology.


    Garren¡¯s demeanor shifted his gaze turning less casual. ¡°A Mana Sanctum? That¡¯s a damned weird thing to have, Breaker. I believe one was misplaced two days ago.¡±


    ¡°Time to go,¡± Erik said, grabbing me by the arm rather abruptly and leading us out of the armory.


    As we made our way back to the Tower¡¯s entrance, the noise of the armory fading behind us, I spoke up. ¡°Did Diana steal this earring? I¡¯m kind of new here and I feel like that might have consequences.¡±


    Erik glanced at me as we walked, his stoic demeanor on full display. ¡°Everything Nana does is official. She always has the paperwork to back it up. I wouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s scary,¡± I said thinking about how Diana played everyone to get me committed to Sylvarus and the Monster Hunters.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve got baking to do,¡± he said with a grin.


    I laughed, shaking my head. ¡°At least people appreciate my cooking.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Doreen appreciates it the most,¡± Erik replied, his grin widening. ¡°She just shows it by making our lives miserable.¡±

 INTERLUDE 1 - Merigold

    The Emerald Reaches were a collection of enormous tropical islands, set thousands of spans from the Greatwood. They were distant, but close enough for their cities to serve as primary trading hubs with settlements there¡ªand with the annoyingly independent La-Roc and its Monster Hunters.


    Maris Valerian sat on her balcony, the warm night air brushing against her skin as she sipped her coffee. Below, the city of Merigold sprawled in every direction, a vast network of canals reflecting the moonlight. Boats glided along the waterways, their lanterns leaving shimmering trails in the darkness.


    Once, they had called her the Queen of Pirates. That was a lifetime ago¡ªher grandmother¡¯s legacy, not hers. Maris and her mother had transformed the Emerald Reaches from a haven for thieves into a thriving center of trade. Now, merchants from across Ark flocked to Merigold, bringing wealth and prosperity to the islands.


    A smile touched her lips as she inhaled the rich aroma of her coffee. Her islands were abundant in rare resources, but one elusive ingredient remained out of reach. That damned ginseng. Astrid Winters, the stubborn old hag, would never share her secrets¡ªnot for gold, not for gemstones, not even for a king¡¯s ransom. But Maris was patient; she''d find a way.


    ¡°Archon Valerian?¡± a voice broke the quiet. Liam Graves.


    She¡¯d sensed him approaching long before he spoke. With a sigh, Maris ran a hand through her auburn hair. ¡°Liam, please. Just Maris.¡±


    ¡°Old habits,¡± he murmured, lingering near the doorway. ¡°I have...urgent news.¡±


    Maris turned her attention back to the city. A flock of albatrosses circled above the city in front of the high balcony, their silhouettes stark against the moonlit sky. She admired their effortless grace, their uncanny ability to navigate vast distances. Unsung heroes of her trade empire, they guided lost ships back to Merigold¡¯s shores.


    ¡°Then tell me,¡± she said, her voice laced with a hint of impatience. ¡°Why the hesitation?¡±


    ¡°A Human,¡± Liam finally stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Arrived on Ark three days ago, through La-Roc.¡±


    Maris set down her cup, the clink of porcelain echoing in the sudden silence. She turned to face Liam, her brow furrowing. He stood frozen in the doorway, his gaze fixed on the floor. Something was wrong. Very wrong.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Humans come and go, Liam. Why is this urgent?¡± Maris already had a suspicion of what the answer might be.


    ¡°This Human has joined the Monster Hunters,¡± Liam stated. But there was more¡ªMaris could see it in his dark eyes. ¡°And¡­ he has shown a rather impressive affinity. Light, Life, and Spirit roots. My informants say Archon Aldertree has taken a personal interest. She plans to apprentice him, once he passes their ridiculous exams.¡±


    Maris was silent, turning the information over in her mind. People from nowhere¡ªHumans¡ªwere volatile, unpredictable. Treaties were in place at both towers on Ark to encourage them to leave quietly when they arrived. Yet Diana Aldertree, of all people, had decided to train one? As one of the most powerful Runebinders on Ark, Diana¡¯s responsibility was to maintain balance. To keep things stable, not entangle it further with the unpredictable weight of the Multiverse, and Earth.


    She¡¯d need to have words with Diana.


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Liam said, voice tight. ¡°Chas Blackwood found him inside one of the nascent Spirit Realms appearing in the Greatwood. His account of how he got there¡­¡± Liam trailed off as a housekeeper entered the room carrying a tray of sliced fruit and whipped cream. She strode past Liam like he wasn¡¯t there and placed the tray in front of Maris.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Liam. Jenny here is my most trusted housekeeper.¡± Maris smirked as she picked up a strawberry, her demeanor light despite the gravity of the moment.


    Liam gulped audibly. He knew exactly what that meant. Jenny was no ordinary servant¡ªshe was a Master Runebinder, and Maris¡¯s personal Apprentice¡ªone who could punch through solid stone without breaking stride.


    ¡°The Human describes being abducted by something that sounds a lot like¡­ <i>them</i>. And to make matters worse, he claims to have been freed by another force. A Runebinder capable of magic at levels far beyond anything known on Ark.¡±


    The balcony fell utterly silent. Maris froze mid-bite, and Jenny, her casual demeanor gone, stiffened. They exchanged a glance, unspoken tension crackling between them like the precursor to a storm.


    Jenny spoke for the first time, her voice was cold steel. ¡°Caretakers¡­ And something that can overpower their magic? That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Everything is possible, Jenny,¡± Maris replied, her tone turning sharp. ¡°If the Caretakers are interested in this human, we want nothing to do with him.¡±


    Liam cleared his throat awkwardly.


    ¡°There can¡¯t be more, Liam!¡± Maris practically shouted, standing up now¡ªvisibly angry.


    ¡°There is.¡± Liam continued, his voice strained. ¡°The Human, while unsealed, managed to slay a Brine Tyrant on his first night. It was enough to impress Archon Kane to bestow¡­ the Breaker accolade.¡±


    Maris gaped at him. ¡°Alexander Gods-damned Kane is involved too? Just who is this Human? I¡¯ll throw him through the portal myself if I have to.¡±


    ¡°Your Grace,¡± Jenny said smoothly. ¡°If the Human has an accolade of that magnitude, Archon Aldertree has the high ground politically.¡±


    Maris¡¯s anger boiled over. She picked up the tray of fruit and hurled it impossibly fast off the balcony, the spinning plate whistled through an albatross mid-flight before embedding itself into  a building a span away, the dead bird falling to the city below.


    ¡°Fuck politics,¡± Maris said, her voice dangerously calm. ¡°No one person is worth getting involved with the Caretakers. Prepare the fleet¡ªwe¡¯re going to La-Roc.¡±

 Chapter 25.5 - Brownies

    ¡°Come back heavier? With stories to share?¡± I asked, more to fill the silence as we left the Tower.


    ¡°Stories keep people motivated,¡± Cass said, answering instead. ¡°Knowing that Hunters are out there kicking monster ass reminds everyone they¡¯re safe.¡±


    She grinned as we wound through the streets toward Katie¡¯s bakery, occasionally getting stopped by townsfolk. A group of kids baited me into retelling the story of the Brine Tyrant and I realized I wasn¡¯t a very good storyteller¡ªthey didn¡¯t seem to care. Their laughter echoed as I gestured dramatically, mimicking the explosion that took out the monster. It was hard not to enjoy their delight.


    Katie was already bouncing with excitement when we arrived. She practically dragged me inside, beaming as we chattered about my upcoming hunt. I had started to explain brownies to her when she redirected me to a water basin.


    By the time I¡¯d washed my hands, she was already rattling off instructions like a drill sergeant, slamming ingredients onto the counter in what I could only describe as controlled chaos. Cass and Erik had wisely retreated to a table near the front, leaving me to Katie¡¯s kitchen whirlwind.


    ¡°First things first,¡± Katie announced, holding up a tray of half-formed tarts, ¡°what do you think? Too much crust?¡±


    I tilted my head, examining the uneven shapes. ¡°A little. Maybe try pressing them thinner? Custard needs to shine.¡±


    She nodded, muttering something under her breath about "damn thin crusts," and shoved a rolling pin into my hands. ¡°You do it, then. I¡¯ll start on your brownie thing.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before we hit a snag. ¡°Wait,¡± she said, pausing mid-whisk, ¡°how much cocoa powder are we supposed to use?¡±


    ¡°Uh, a lot?¡± I replied, trying to sound confident. ¡°It¡¯s chocolate. You can¡¯t go wrong with more.¡±


    ¡°Is that a professional opinion, Mr. Outworlder Chef?¡± she teased, one eyebrow raised.


    I shrugged, grinning. ¡°Let¡¯s call it intuition.¡±


    The first batch was... experimental. We¡¯d underestimated how potent the cocoa powder was¡ªor maybe overestimated my ability to ¡°eyeball¡± measurements. Either way, the brownies came out looking more like bricks.


    Katie took one bite and winced. ¡°These taste like they¡¯re judging me.¡±


    I took one out to Cass and she also winced, barely able to break a piece of the dessert with her teeth. ¡°Maybe Erik can use them as armor?¡± she poked.


    I stormed back into the kitchen determined to get this right.


    ¡°Okay, that didn¡¯t work. I think we want a bit less cocoa than sugar, and maybe some salt,¡± I said and we sprung into action.


    By the second batch, we¡¯d hit our stride. The batter was rich, glossy, and just the right amount of sweet. Katie was rummaging in a cupboard for salt when an odd chirping sound caught my attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked, pausing mid-stir of the brownie batter.


    Her face paled. ¡°Oh, no. Not again.¡±


    Before I could respond, something small, green, and horrifyingly fast bolted across the counter, knocking over a tray of dough. I yelped as it shot past me, my aura completely oblivious to its movements, and landed with a splat in the batter.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I groaned, fishing the squirming creature out with a spatula. It glared at me, its tiny claws waving threateningly.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Katie snatched it from my hands. ¡°It¡¯s harmless! Just, uh, a little <i>salamandrid</i>. They¡¯re attracted to sugar. I¡¯ll put it outside.¡±


    ¡°Harmless? It just ruined my batter!¡± I glared as she whisked it away, muttering apologies.


    When she returned, she caught me swiping a finger through the batter, earning an exaggerated gasp from Katie.


    ¡°Did you just eat lizard batter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t knock it till you try it,¡± I said, offering her a taste.


    She hesitated, then dipped a spoon in. Her eyes widened. ¡°Oh, okay. Yeah. I get it now.¡±


    An hour later, I had four trays of perfectly baked brownies neatly stored in my earring, along with more bread and pastries than I¡¯d ever admit to carrying. Katie¡¯s enthusiasm knew no bounds. ¡°You¡¯re like a walking pantry!¡± she said, beaming as she handed me another loaf to store.


    I¡¯d promised Cyrus the first taste, but Katie wasn¡¯t having it. She demanded to try one, and when she did, I swear she drifted into another dimension. Her eyes fluttered shut, and she let out a low, feral <i>¡°Mmmmmm</i>.¡± The way she looked at me as she chewed was borderline terrifying, and I decided that leaving the rest of the cocoa with her was probably the safest course of action. Excusing myself quickly, I returned to Cass and Erik, who were comfortably snacking at a table. Erik placed a few blue coins down as payment while Katie rushed around the kitchen, already planning her next batch of brownies. <i>Was introducing chocolate desserts a bad idea?</i> I didn¡¯t want to imagine how the Vildar would react if Katie¡¯s response was just the beginning.


    On the way to Cyrus¡¯s shop, Cass insisted on a piece from one of the trays. She took a bite, paused, and gave me a look that screamed, ¡°Are you serious right now?¡±


    ¡°Good, right?¡± I asked, grinning.


    ¡°Dangerously good,¡± she admitted. ¡°You¡¯re gonna ruin people¡¯s lives with these.¡±


    When we reached Cyrus¡¯s shop, I greeted him with an entire tray. The moment the scent hit him, he froze mid-step, his whiskers twitching.


    ¡°These are¡­ for me?¡± he asked, his voice almost reverent.


    ¡°One tray. First taste, as promised,¡± I said, placing the brownies on the counter.


    He didn¡¯t waste a second, grabbing a piece and taking a cautious bite. His eyes widened, and for a moment, I thought he might actually cry. Several people, mostly Vildar, approached him reverently.


    ¡°Not for sale,¡± Cyrus snapped, shooing away a rather insistent Albinus woman who had gotten a bit too close.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five silvers for the tray!¡± she offered, waving coins dramatically.


    Cyrus scoffed. ¡°Do you think this is a charity? These are mine.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°We could auction them, Cyrus. Start a bidding war. Imagine what you could trade for cocoa powder after this.¡±


    His whiskers twitched, clearly irritated and looked around at the customers around him.


    ¡°Get out! We¡¯re closed!¡± he snapped, holding the tray protectively, his eyes seemed to sparkle with some kind of energy. They started swirling with light similar to how Chas¡¯s had been when we had first met. I felt a pang of danger and everyone in the store filed quickly out the door to hear it lock behind us. The sign in the window flipped to ¡®closed¡¯.


    <i>Oh no. Doreen was going to tear shit apart.</i>


    As we approached Doreen¡¯s, Cass slowed and grinned at me.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll wait out here,¡± she said.


    ¡°Coward,¡± I muttered, earning a laugh as she leaned against a rain barrel.


    Erik and I stepped inside, and the noise of the Public House hit me like a wave. Doreen was deep in conversation at one of the long tables, but the second the door closed behind us, she froze.


    ¡°What the fuck is that smell?¡± she demanded, her voice cutting through the chatter.


    Every head turned as I produced two trays of brownies from my earring and set them on the nearest table. ¡°Dessert,¡± I said, trying for a confident tone. ¡°As an apology for¡­ you know, the thing earlier.¡±


    Doreen approached slowly, her eyes narrowing. She reached out, grabbed a steaming piece with her bare hands, and took a bite.


    The reaction was immediate. She inhaled sharply, licked her fingers clean, and stood stock-still. Then, her left eye twitched.


    ¡°Ben,¡± she said, her voice low and dangerous. ¡°Go into the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Cass and I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I SAID KITCHEN!¡±


    Spinning on my heel and making a quick exit, I got the fuck out of there¡ªpractically skidding to a stop next to Cass.


    Before I could speak, there was a thunderous crash, followed by the sound of shattering glass. Erik came flying through the front window, fully armored, with a silvery aura sputtering around him. He hit the ground hard, rolled to his feet, and sprinted toward us, clutching a chunk of brownie like his life depended on it.


    ¡°Fuck you, Doreen!¡± he yelled over his shoulder, crumbs flying as he stuffed the brownie into his mouth.


    A split second later, Doreen burst through the door, her green aura blazing.


    ¡°If you ever fuckin¡¯ hug me again, <i>Ironheart</i>,¡± she spat the name. ¡°I¡¯ll shove your head up your ass!¡± she roared, pointing a finger at him and stormed back inside. ¡°Not today assholes!¡±


    Cass and I exchanged a look.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked, already walking up the street.


    Cass laughed and fell into step beside me. ¡°Absolutely.¡±

 Chapter 26 - Red

    ¡°I thought you told Cyrus you¡¯d give him half of these brownie things?¡± Cass asked with a sly grin, eying the tray of brownies I¡¯d pulled out as we walked.


    ¡°I made extra,¡± I said, trying to sound casual. ¡°Besides, he didn¡¯t even let me give him the other tray. So my conscience is clear.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell if you don¡¯t,¡± she replied, as she took a still-warm piece, popping it into her mouth. <i>Did the earring keep them warm?</i>


    The afternoon had turned oppressively humid, the sky a stark, cloudless blue. The heat radiating off the stone streets started to burn the soles of my feet, and I looked down.


    ¡°Son of a bitch. Why do I keep forgetting my shoes?¡± I muttered, and Cass burst out laughing, her mouth still half-full.


    ¡°I thought it was a human thing,¡± she teased, motioning back toward Doreen¡¯s. The faint sounds of shouting and crashing still echoed in the distance as they fought over brownies. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to go back and get them.¡±


    ¡°Not a chance. Anywhere I can get some around here?¡± I said storing the tray back into my earring.


    ¡°Obviously. Follow me,¡± she said, leading the way away from the tower and into an area of the city I hadn¡¯t seen yet. As we walked, the architecture shifted. The buildings became taller, with Gothic spires and intricate carvings, but they were in visible disrepair. Cass had mentioned that people were only just starting to resettle this city after it was destroyed, but seeing it up close was jarring. Several towers leaned precariously, and broken bridges hung between them like skeletal remains.


    Cass suddenly wheeled onto a narrow side street, and a man in a blue shirt and green pants stood up from where he¡¯d been sitting on a wooden chair. He was an older Aldertree, his bark-like skin reminding me of Diana. A thin, grassy beard framed his chin, and his smooth, bald head gleamed faintly in the sun.


    ¡°Oh, Cassandra!¡± he greeted in a gruff, booming voice that caught me off guard. ¡°What brings you to our shop?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Ron! The Breaker here needs some shoes and a few essentials. Got anything in his size?¡±


    Ron¡¯s eyes swept over me appraisingly. ¡°The Breaker, huh? Oh, you¡¯re that fancy Outworlder everyone¡¯s been talking about.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± I said, raising a hand awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve got some blue coins¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± he interrupted with a toothy smile. Standing up, he walked to a side door and knocked a few times. A dark-skinned woman answered, her black hair tied neatly back. Her skin tone was deep, almost like Chas, and her eyes sparkled with curiosity. Something about her presence felt oddly timeless.


    ¡°Ronald, I told you to¡ªoh, hello, customers,¡± she said, her vaguely British accent shifting to warm friendliness as she noticed us.


    ¡°Hi, Hazel. Ben here needs some shoes. And, if you have any, I¡¯ll pay for some Sevenfold,¡± Cass added, already fishing a pouch out of her vest.


    ¡°Come, come, let me see you,¡± Hazel said, stepping forward to inspect me. ¡°The Breaker, is it?¡± Her amber eyes glimmered as she studied me, a knowing smile playing on her lips. She seemed older, wiser than she let on, and there was something about her that made me pause.


    ¡°Oh, honey, look! He¡¯s human,¡± she said, motioning toward Ron, who had somehow managed to doze off while standing.


    ¡°Huh?¡± he said, blinking awake. ¡°Oh, right, shoes. He needs shoes, my love.¡±


    ¡°Ronald, dear, please keep up,¡± Hazel chided, rolling her eyes before turning back to me. ¡°Cassandra¡¯s friend is human!¡± She clapped her hands lightly. ¡°You¡¯re one of the ones Charles keeps talking about! The people from nowhere!¡±


    Ron stared at me blankly, shrugged, and muttered, ¡°Guess so.¡±


    Hazel huffed but smiled anyway. ¡°Come inside, then. We¡¯ll find you some proper shoes, Ben.¡±


    She led us into the building, and my jaw dropped. The parlor looked like a dragon¡¯s hoard¡ªbut for knick-knacks instead of gold. It was chaos, pure and simple. Every surface and corner was stuffed with trinkets, ornaments, and random decorations were fighting for attention.


    The runic fireplace should¡¯ve been the cozy centerpiece of the room, but instead, it was a shrine of gaudiness. The mantel sagged under gilded candlesticks and porcelain figurines of animals. Above it, a massive gold-framed mirror reflected the mess, doubling the clutter for maximum impact.


    A pair of wingback chairs flanked a coffee table buried under a landslide of mismatched doilies. The chairs themselves were upholstered in floral fabric so aggressive it looked like they were upholstered with curtains.


    Wallpaper¡ªa green-and-gold brocade¡ªfought a losing battle against the sheer number of framed paintings and tapestries crammed onto the walls. Meanwhile, the bay window was drowning in velvet drapes that looked like they¡¯d been stolen from a Victorian opera house. A patch of lace curtains peeked out meekly from underneath, barely managing to let in a sliver of sunlight.


    Even the air felt overstuffed, thick with the scent of lavender potpourri and beeswax candles.


    <i>Fuck me, I was at my grandma¡¯s.</i> Not my Aapo on my mom¡¯s side¡ªno, this was <i>Dad¡¯s</i> territory. Grandma Gladys. It wasn¡¯t her house of course, but it had her energy. Loud, cluttered, and unapologetically old. These two had to be retired hunters, plain and simple.


    ¡°Wow. Holy shit it looks like my room at Doreen¡¯s¡± I said. It was all I could think of and Cass let out a pained sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying in our old room?¡± Hazel said. ¡°Oh how adorable! Ronald did you hear that?


    ¡°Eh?¡± He said loudly. ¡°You¡¯re laying down soon? Alright, I¡¯ll man the door. This young man needs some shoes.¡±


    ¡°Oh for Fuck¡¯s sake Ronald. I¡¯ll get the Gods-damned shoes.¡± Hazel said and stomped down a hallway. When she left, Ron got a mischievous look on his face and sat down in a chair. Drawing out a drawer in the coffee table he pulled a glass jar out and handed us each quite a few mana pearls.


    ¡°Go on, be quick!¡± He said like a kid that was misbehaving.


    I looked at Cass but she was already absorbing the orbs, so I followed suit dropping a few into my earring experimentally.


    Hazel returned with two boxes and caught Ron with his hand literally in the cookie jar.


    ¡°Ronald! I am trying to run a reputable business here. Stop eating all our profits every time I look away.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sorry dear.¡± He said and returned the jar to the drawer.


    ¡°I swear to the roots that you don¡¯t want our business to ever make any profit.¡± Hazel said shaking her head.


    ¡°Of course not, dear,¡± He said with a not-so-subtle wink to us and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to myself.


    ¡°Nevermind him,¡± Hazel said handing me a small brown wooden box. ¡°Here you go. These should fit.¡±


    Sliding the lid off the box revealed a pair of shoes identical in style to the ones I already had, more like slippers, but these had a noticeably sturdier sole. I placed them on the ground and slipped them onto my feet, taking a few steps. They fit perfectly, and the extra support was immediately obvious.


    ¡°Damn, these are way better than the ones I have. How many coins?¡± I asked, pulling my money pouch from the earring.


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Hazel said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of taking your coins. And this is for you, Cassandra.¡± She handed another box to Cass, who opened it to reveal a bottle tightly wrapped in black paper with a large, wax-sealed cork.


    ¡°Oh, fuck yes,¡± Cass said, grinning as she pulled out some coins, but Hazel shook her head firmly.


    ¡°These are gifts, young ones. Do tell my Charles to come visit, if you see him?¡± Hazel added, her voice softening.


    ¡°Of course! Thank you,¡± Cass replied earnestly, not a hint of her usual sharpness in her tone.


    ¡°You kids have a long trip,¡± Ron suddenly said, his voice weighted as if he knew something we didn¡¯t. ¡°Come visit us soon, alright?¡±


    Cass barely had time to hand me the bottle to store in the earring before we were ushered out of the gaudy parlor and into the blazing heat of the street. The door clicked shut behind us, and for a moment, we just stood there, blinking in the sun.


    We hadn¡¯t made it more than thirty meters before I had to ask. ¡°Who¡¯s Charles?¡±


    ¡°Chas!¡± Cass said, as though it were obvious. ¡°Those are his parents. You didn¡¯t notice Hazel¡¯s skin?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°A lot of people where I come from have skin that dark. Wait¡­ Chas? Doesn¡¯t Charles usually shorten to Chuck?¡±


    Cass barked a laugh. ¡°Call him that, and he¡¯ll put you through a wall. I watched him do it to my brother Henrik once¡ªfunniest thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Floran? Uh¡­ Blackwood? And they run a shop?¡± I asked, still confused. ¡°They didn¡¯t even try to sell us what we needed.¡±


    ¡°Yep! And it¡¯s because we needed it,¡± Cass said, shrugging. ¡°They figured as much. They¡¯re really old-world. The idea of money to them is abstract¡ªwe paid in karma.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I glanced down at my new shoes, then back at Cass. ¡°So we need to convince Chas to visit his parents in return?¡±


    ¡°We should at least <i>try</i>,¡± she said, laughing. ¡°Wait until you see what¡¯s in the bottle.¡±


    We continued walking, heading further from the bustling city center. The streets grew quieter, the buildings less maintained, and the crowds thinned. After about a half hour of brisk walking, I realized most of the people we were passing were Sentarian. Their presence seemed to come with a blanket of calm.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more Sentarian out this way,¡± I said, breaking the silence.


    ¡°They like peace and quiet,¡± Cass replied. A few Sentarian glanced our way, bowing their heads slightly in greeting. ¡°Most of them live underground. The old pathways are much nicer than what¡¯s left up here.¡±


    The greenery and carefully maintained infrastructure near the harbor had vanished entirely, replaced by wide, crumbling streets and ruins that spoke of a city still recovering from catastrophe. The difference was striking.


    Saying La-Roc had walls was being generous. The crumbling remains at the edge of the city looked more like forgotten ruins than defenses. The stone was cracked and uneven, with entire sections missing, swallowed by ivy that climbed and twisted over every surface. Faded runes were carved into some of the visible stone, barely legible now, their meaning long worn away by time and weather.


    A handful of Sentarian lingered along the wall, but they weren¡¯t repairing anything. One poured water over the ivy, while another carefully adjusted the vines like they were arranging flowers. It was clear the plants, not the wall, were their focus.


    Two Sentarian nodded as we passed.


    ¡°Amituofo,¡± one said quietly.


    I smiled and nodded back. For all their alien features, the Sentarian felt deeply human in their spirituality. Even their robes reminded me of meditation gowns¡ªsimple, deliberate, and calming.


    The city gave way to fields as we walked, the heat intensifying now that we had no shade. My shirt and vest clung to my back, and I wiped sweat from my face.


    ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t wait anymore,¡± I said, pulling the bottle from my mana sanctum. ¡°What is this stuff?¡±


    ¡°Sevenfold Spirit,¡± Cass said, her grin giving away the mischief. ¡°Chas¡¯s favorite. Tastes like crap he says, but it¡¯ll get you there. Go on, take a sip. We¡¯ve got a long walk ahead.¡±


    I pulled the cork, and the smell hit me immediately. A sour, acidic tang clung to my nostrils, followed by an ethanol punch that made me flinch.


    ¡°Holy fuck, that¡¯s awful!¡± I coughed, nearly dropping the bottle. ¡°Deathroot wine didn¡¯t even smell this bad, and it had death in the name.¡±


    ¡°You and your smells,¡± Cass said, grabbing the bottle. She took a bold swig and immediately regretted it, sputtering and coughing so hard she nearly doubled over.


    ¡°Graceful Gods, what is that?!¡± she yelled, spitting onto the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never had it?!¡± I asked, incredulous. ¡°Why the hell did you ask for it? Is this even drinkable?¡±


    ¡°Chas carries a flask of it, said it¡¯s made from seven fruits! I thought it¡¯d be good!¡±


    ¡°Seven rotting fruits!¡± I snatched the bottle back, shaking my head. She glared at me like I¡¯d betrayed her.


    I sniffed again, more cautiously this time. Beneath the fumes, there was something faintly sweet, like overripe bananas. It couldn¡¯t be that bad, right?


    I took a small sip, bracing for disaster. But¡­ it wasn¡¯t half bad. Sure, the smell lingered in my nose like a bad decision, and it was definitely over half alcohol, but there was something smooth about it. Burnt sugar and bruised peaches gave it a caramel flavor that almost worked. It burned like hell going down, but it wasn¡¯t unbearable.


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s hooch,¡± I said, coughing lightly as I took another swig. ¡°Just don¡¯t drink it like water.¡±


    It was for sure better than the Deathroot wine we tried all the way back in that spirit realm¡¯s tavern. It felt like an age ago and yet only a few days had passed. Part of me felt like a whole different person after just such a short time. It felt like everything had changed since I had unlocked my mana sight. I couldn¡¯t remember more than flashes of when I meditated and I knew I had been growing stronger and faster almost passively since then. I was actually scared to meditate again in fear of losing myself, losing who I was. And the danger of whatever a Soul Seal was still resonated in my thoughts.


    I took another swig of the Sevenfold spirit and handed Cass the bottle as we walked in silence for a while just sipping the drink and enjoying the countryside.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Cass started and handed me the bottle wiggling her eyebrows. ¡°You and Katie, huh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s happened,¡± I laughed. ¡°I think we¡¯re both amplifying each other¡¯s love of cooking so much that we forgot all about our date.¡±


    ¡°You gotta speed things up! She¡¯s not going to be available forever.¡±


    Taking another larger swig of the liquor forced me to cough a bit and I spat, buying myself some time to think.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure this is what she needs right now.¡± I admitted. ¡°Did you know her husband?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Carlos was a friend since we were kids. We used to race through the Greenmarch, the woods up there,¡± Cass said gesturing towards a distant tree line, good memories showing in her now glossy eyes. Katie told me a bit about Carlos, he was a Carmintree Floran which I found fascinating.


    ¡°Do Florans and Gaians marry frequently?¡± I asked, suddenly curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare enough that it was pretty sweet gossip for a while,¡± Cass confirmed with a smile. ¡°I thought he¡¯d become a hunter when we were younger.¡±


    ¡°He sounds like he was a really great guy,¡± I said with another larger swig. We had started taking tiny sips but now, as we approached a tree-line we had drunk about half the bottle. Cass took a long drink and nearly choked.


    ¡°You know you are too, right?¡± She said. Her cheeks burning both with the drink and embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t get your fucking hopes up,¡± I raised my eyebrows and she swatted at me. ¡°I mean you¡¯re a lot like Carlos. Erik liked him a lot, too.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Cass,¡± I said as sincerely as I could. ¡°You¡¯re the main reason I haven¡¯t gone crazy since getting here.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Cass said with a grin. ¡°Naked curtain guy is on a proper monster hunt.¡±


    The moment we stepped into the trees, the path underfoot changed to natural stone, smoothed in spots and uneven in others, like it couldn¡¯t decide whether it wanted to be a road or a ruin. It was clear people still used this route¡ªfrequently, judging by the way the undergrowth had surrendered. The grass and shrubs near the edges were sparse, beat down from years of boots and wagons grinding them into submission.


    But beyond the path, the forest was something else entirely. It was a tangle of rock, grass, and shrubs left to grow wild for what had to be centuries. The trees were massive, their trunks twisted and gnarled like they¡¯d seen more than their fair share of storms. Moss covered everything that stood still long enough, clinging to rocks and roots with a stubbornness I could respect. Vines twisted lazily around the trunks, creeping upward like they were racing to touch the sun.


    The air smelled damp and earthy, with just a hint of something floral wafting in from deeper within. Somewhere out in the brush, something rustled, and a bird let out a single, questioning call before going quiet again. The whole place felt alive in a way that made the hairs on my arms stand on end¡ªlike it wasn¡¯t just a forest, but something watching, waiting.


    It wasn¡¯t menacing¡ªjust¡­ aware. A familiar prickling anxiety hit me as Bravery made me hyper-aware of everything around us¡ªeven the insects. My instincts were firing on all cylinders, and I knew it. Cass caught my darting glances toward the trees as we walked.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Lobby,¡± she said, her tone almost casual. ¡°Most things this close to the city are harmless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± I replied, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling any danger. It¡¯s just¡­ there¡¯s a lot paying attention to us right now.¡±


    Cass scanned the trees, shrugged, and kept walking. ¡°Can you turn it off?¡±


    I thought about it. The city had been full of people, and sure, there was wildlife, but most of it was just looking for food. I had sensed mana beasts behind Doreen¡¯s and even fed some scraps. But this? This was different. The wilderness felt alive in a way I hadn¡¯t dealt with since the Lobby. Even though I¡¯d learned a lot about Bravery, I still had a long way to go.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s something I¡¯m going to have to get used to,¡± I admitted, taking a long gulp from the bottle.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to hear you bitch about it,¡± she shot back with a smirk, snatching the bottle for a swig of her own.


    That¡¯s when I felt it¡ªsomething brushing against my aura, tugging at the edges of my awareness. I turned just in time to see a quick flash of orange fur as a fox darted into the underbrush. I exhaled, tension leaving my shoulders, and Cass and I picked up the pace, jogging to cover more ground.


    Clouds were forming in the sky above us as we walked, the air thickening with humidity. It was <i>hot. </i>


    <i>Some rain would be really nice.</i>


    Cass and I jogged for quite some time when I noticed another fox darting away behind a tree, but¡­ wait. That couldn¡¯t be right¡ªit was too big and the tail was wrong... It looked like a dog.


    ¡°Red?¡± I called out instinctively. The creature froze mid-step, then turned its head, revealing a canine face and an impressive display of side-eye. He looked more embarrassed than startled, like I¡¯d caught him snatching food off the counter. My focus zeroed in on him, the forest and Bravery''s constant hum fading into the background.


    ¡°Hey, buddy. Why are you hiding? You following us?¡± I crouched, pulling a chunk of bread from my earring and holding it out. ¡°We¡¯re heading far from the city. You should go back.¡±


    The shameless creature trotted forward, scarfing down the bread without hesitation.


    ¡°Chew your food, you¡¯re an animal!¡± I teased, shaking my head. I glanced at Cass, expecting some comment, but she just stared at Red, wide-eyed.


    ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± she asked, pointing like he was some mythical beast. Red pulled his ears back and sat nervously, his fur bristling under her scrutiny.


    ¡°It looks like a Vulpes. Or a Lupes? A Wolf?¡± She glanced at me. ¡°Is it both?¡±


    I laughed. ¡°He¡¯s a dog. Uh¡­ sort of like both? Same family, I guess. Kind of. He only started to let me pet him last night,¡± I scratched behind Red¡¯s ears, calming him. ¡°I had one back on Earth. Pretty much my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Humans have fucking <i>familiars</i>?!¡± Cass swore, clearly more impressed than alarmed. Red yawned, unimpressed with her excitement, though his bristling eased as I continued petting him.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°A lot of us keep pets¡ªdogs especially. We¡¯ve had them around for thousands of years. They eat whatever they want, sleep all day, and fart constantly. Completely one-sided deal, but we love them.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Cass¡¯s excitement bubbled over. ¡°We could¡¯ve visited so many mana beasts in the Lobby! Most people are freaked out by them, but I love visiting them. We even have a few at the farm that help out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this now?¡± I groaned. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeding him behind Doreen¡¯s for days.¡± Cass looked at me like she couldn¡¯t decide whether to laugh or be annoyed.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly allowed without a hunter, you¡¯ve seen it,¡± she said slyly, ¡°but if I sweet-talk Gary, he¡¯ll take us back down.¡±


    I stood and sighed, patting Red¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go, bud. Head back to the city, alright?¡±


    Red made a noise¡ªhalf rumble, half honk¡ªthat stopped me in my tracks. Not a growl, but definitely a sound of protest. I turned to see him giving me the full-on puppy eyes: head low, ears tilted forward, and a look so pitiful it would¡¯ve made a stone-hearted monster cave.


    ¡°Do you¡­¡± I started, and Red cocked his head to one side, listening. ¡°Want more bread?¡± His head tilted the other way, like that wasn¡¯t quite it.


    I glanced at Cass, who looked as bemused as I felt, then back at Red. He was grinning now, panting lightly, his tail wagging furiously.


    ¡°Do you¡­ want to come with us?¡± I asked.


    Before the words were even out of my mouth, Red bolted to my side, tail wagging so hard it looked like he might take off.


    ¡°Guess we have a dog now,¡± I sighed, shrugging at Cass. ¡°Maybe he can stay at your farm when we get there?¡±


    As we kept walking, Red stuck close, trotting just behind me like a perfectly trained companion. Not close enough to trip me, but never far enough to lose pace. Cass kept glancing at him, her curiosity clearly building to a breaking point. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, a low rumble of thunder echoed ahead of us. Her head snapped up, and she let out a sharp whistle.


    I followed her gaze. The cloudy blue sky had been replaced by heavy gray clouds, their edges churning ominously above the treetops.


    ¡°About time we got some Gods-damned rain,¡± Cass muttered, her tone half-relief, half-annoyance. Another thunderclap sounded, this one much closer.


    Then the sky opened up. I barely had time to store the open bottle before we were hit by a literal wall of water. Within seconds, the three of us were completely drenched, no hope of staying dry. We broke into a run, Cass leading the way while Red and I struggled to keep up with her pace.


    After about half an hour, I finally had to stop, panting as I ducked under the cover of a tree. Red huddled beside me, looking like a wet carpet. Cass jogged back, raising a brow as she stood dripping in the downpour.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just wait it out?¡± I asked, raising my voice over the relentless roar of the rain.


    Cass tilted her head at me like I¡¯d asked if the sky was blue. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How long does it rain here? Can¡¯t we just hang out for a bit?¡±


    She snorted, shaking her head. ¡°Usually a few days. Hopefully more. We need it.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°A few days? That¡¯s, like¡­ rainforest levels of rain.¡±


    As if to punctuate my disbelief, Red chose that moment to shake himself dry, spraying Cass and me with a fresh coat of wet-dog-scented mist. I threw my hands up in defeat.


    ¡°This world sucks!¡± I shouted over the rain.


    Cass just laughed, slapping me on the shoulder as she turned to lead the way again.

 Chapter 27 - Rain, Rain, and Rainhaven

    What Cass called rain felt more like standing under a waterfall. Sheets of water crashed down in relentless waves, the forest canopy doing little to muffle the deafening roar. The rain was so heavy it blurred the edges of everything, turning the world into a gray haze. The path beneath our feet had transformed into a shallow river, the water flowing furiously in front of us as it searched for a way downhill.


    Red didn¡¯t seem to mind in the slightest. Despite being drenched, he darted back and forth through the water with a play-bow, his paws splashing so enthusiastically that it felt intentional. Every few seconds, he sent a spray directly at me or Cass, his wagging tail betraying his glee.


    We moved fast. Cass tore through the downpour effortlessly, her movements sure and fluid, as if the water and mud weren¡¯t even there. Something about her felt different¡ªrunic, almost¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t quite place it. I could sense something faintly emanating from her, like the edges of a rune I didn¡¯t fully understand. <i>Grace</i> seemed like the right idea, but that wasn¡¯t it. Whatever it was, it carried her forward with unrelenting ease, while I struggled to keep my footing in the rushing water.


    The rain only intensified as we neared a narrow stone bridge spanning a swollen river. The rapids churned violently, brown water crashing maybe fifteen meters below the heavy stone arches. The bridge itself was sturdy, built for storms like this, with thick chest-high walls on either side. Gaps in the masonry, one brick missing every meter or so, allowed the waist-deep water pooling on the bridge to drain into the torrent below. Even so, it was barely keeping up.


    Cass reached the bridge first, her silhouette almost disappearing into the curtain of rain. I forced myself to focus, the roar of the river and the downpour threatening to drown out my thoughts. Red barked once, bounding ahead, and I had to push harder to keep up.


    I realized something about my Bravery aura: even with my sight reduced to the wall of rain and my hearing drowned out by the storm, my awareness wasn¡¯t diminished. Anything beyond ten meters was just rain and noise, but Bravery seemed completely unimpressed by the sensory overload. It was like a sixth sense, cutting through the chaos and keeping me grounded. Spreading the feeling out further than ten meters seemed to consume some mana but I knew Cass was around twenty meters ahead, her movements steady despite the downpour. Red, meanwhile, was doggy paddling through the waterlogged bridge behind her, his determination almost comical.


    There was something about him that felt oddly intelligent¡ªlike he wasn¡¯t just any dog but one who¡¯d seen more storms than most people. He moved through the terrain with an ease that belied his waterlogged fur, navigating the flooded bridge like it was second nature.


    ¡°I guess local dogs are pretty used to this,¡± I muttered to him as I caught up, giving the swimming dog a bit of a push forward as we slogged through the water together.


    The end of the bridge brought little relief. The landscape ahead rose steeply, and the road had become a rushing stream, the rainwater surging downhill in relentless rapids. For a moment, I was sure all three of us sighed at the exact same time before trudging forward, bracing ourselves for the uphill climb against the current.


    Cass had to double back on us a few times to check in. I was positive that Red could climb faster but he insisted on staying behind with me as I struggled up the terrain, even losing my footing a few times. The water was getting deeper and the current was against us, almost as if the road was fighting back. Running for well over two hours was taking its toll on me, making me fully aware of a gap in our stamina.


    ¡°Put everything you¡¯ve got into your legs. We might have to stop in Rainhaven just up this way,¡± She was practically yelling over the rain that seemed to be getting heavier rather than lighter. ¡°It hasn¡¯t rained this hard in a long time!¡±


    Normally it was pretty natural to use mana to stick to the ground, I¡¯d done it a few times. But the stone beneath the water seemed to resist the effort. Reaching down, I pulled my shoes off and stored them in my earring. My bare feet seemed to stick so much more effectively than when I had shoes on.


    <i>Great, I¡¯m a hobbit. What¡¯s next, furry feet? A gold ring? Ooh¡ªSecond breakfast?</i>


    I thought to myself amusedly and I could sense that Cass was laughing at me through the rain. She wasn¡¯t laughing long, though, as I sped past her and we set a much faster pace than before. My lack of shoes seemed to increase the efficacy of my mana-infused feet.


    We heard Rainhaven before we saw it. A deep strumming rose above the constant roar of rain, blending with the patter of water cascading through the trees. Lantern orbs, strung on cords between branches, cast a dim, flickering glow that fought against the gray.


    The village emerged from the storm like a mirage, nestled among towering trees that felt as old as the earth itself. Stone cottages with moss-covered roofs and pagoda-like structures seemed to grow naturally from the forest, their eaves channeling streams of rainwater into carved paths. At the center, a single spire rose above the buildings, its Gothic frame softened by ivy.


    The paths through the village were rivers, cobblestones barely visible beneath the rushing water. Lantern orbs swayed in cages, and small rivulets carved trails between buildings, pooling at their bases. Everything here seemed designed to embrace the rain, channeling its flow away from harm. Even the storm¡¯s roar was dulled by the dense canopy above.


    Six large, covered wagons were parked beneath a sprawling tangle of leaves at the village¡¯s outskirts. Sentarian drivers sat motionless in meditation in their seats, water streaming from their drenched clothes as though it didn¡¯t bother them in the slightest.


    ¡°Rainhaven seems pretty accurate,¡± I said, catching up to Cass.


    Nearby, an Aldertree man sat among the wagons, bronze skin gleaming as the rain ran off him in rivulets. He strummed a melody on a guzheng balanced in his lap, its sound resonating through the downpour like a voice carried on the wind. He played with an ease that suggested he¡¯d happily sit here all day, strumming away.


    ¡°Lady Cassandra!¡± he called out as he stopped playing, clearly thrilled to see her. ¡°We were hoping you¡¯d pass through on your way home. Jake¡¯s at the hall¡ªthe road¡¯s flooded, and there¡¯ve been monster sightings.¡±


    Cass¡¯s demeanor flipped like a switch. Gone was the tired, slightly buzzed hunter. In her place was someone razor-focused, already scanning the path ahead. Without a word, she motioned for me to follow, then took off sprinting toward the heart of the village. I nodded to the man and followed her.


    Her speed left me no hope of keeping up, but I pushed forward as best I could, Red bounding alongside me. By the time I reached the chapel, Cass had already disappeared inside.


    The building was a hybrid of a community hall and a command center. Benches had been shoved aside or turned into makeshift shelves for stacks of wooden slips tied with string. The slips were etched with crude maps, some marked with red-inked circles and the word Monster written in bold strokes. Several lantern orbs hung from the walls casting a bright light across the room, making it almost too bright after such a gray afternoon.


    On a raised stage at the far end, three Aldertrees¡ªtwo men and a woman¡ªwere huddled around a table, locked in what sounded like an argument.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Jacob,¡± the woman snapped, her voice sharp but light, with a hint of a cockney accent that reminded me of Diana. ¡°If the road¡¯s blocked, that water has to go somewhere else. If we don¡¯t unblock it, we¡¯ll have bigger problems than monster sightings.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± one of the men¡ªJacob, presumably¡ªreplied. ¡°That was an Arbortrux out there, Elizabeth. Class E. We need someone from the Tower.¡±


    ¡°Class E?¡± Cass interrupted, striding up to the stage. ¡°I¡¯ll need a sword.¡±


    The three turned to her, relief plain on their faces. The woman¡ªElizabeth¡ªspoke first. ¡°Lady Cass, thank the roots. Who¡¯s this?¡± Her sharp, amber eyes flicked to me and Red.


    Cass didn¡¯t even pause. ¡°He¡¯s the one I told you about. Ben from Earth and the Breaker. Oh, and get this¡ªNana¡¯s first apprentice, Katie¡¯s new boy, and he¡¯s got a familiar named Red.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Katie¡¯s¡ª¡° I tried to interrupt but Cass shushed me.


    ¡°He says it¡¯s a dog, which is apparently like a mix between a fox and a wolf. Oh, and Erik thinks he¡¯s a Guardian.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a familiar!¡± I barked and Red wagged his tail excitedly.


    ¡°And this morning he almost died taking a Class D healing pill after they sparred, turns out he¡¯s got a healing affinity.¡±


    Her words spilled out like she was sharing gossip over drinks, and I blinked, completely blindsided by how much information she¡¯d just dumped.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± one of the men muttered¡ªhe had older, weathered features. ¡°You¡¯ve had a busy day.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said, my voice flat, awkward under the sudden weight of everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Ben, these are my best friends Jake and Elizabeth Aldertree. That¡¯s Edward their¡­ uncle?¡± Cass said, gesturing to each of them. ¡°Fellow strikers, we may have told them a lot about you. They¡¯re related to Felix.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Like sixth cousins.¡± Jake said.


    He had the same sharp features as Felix, but younger, with a more casual demeanor. Edward, older and bald, had a quiet authority about him. Elizabeth was striking¡ªher blue and green hair seemed to float around her, and her amber eyes gave her an almost ethereal quality, even by Floran standards.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Before I could think of anything else to say, Red chose that exact moment to shake himself dry. Water flew in every direction, soaking the already-damp room.


    ¡°Ugh, c¡¯mon, man! Who brought the dog?¡± I grumbled, wringing water out of my shirt as the Aldertrees dodged the spray.


    Elizabeth wiped a droplet from her cheek with exaggerated care. ¡°Well, he¡¯s charming,¡± she said, deadpan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him,¡± I muttered, shooting Red a side-eye as he grinned up at me, his tongue lolling out. His damp, puffed-up fur made him look absolutely ridiculous. Cass just grinned back at me, clearly enjoying herself.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a familiar,¡± I continued. ¡°I just met him, and he¡¯s only following me because I give him food.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a familiar to me,¡± Jake chimed in, leaning against the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t Nana try to get rid of Stanley for ages before she caved? You don¡¯t pick them¡ªthey pick you.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement, and I looked down at Red again. He was still panting, his tail wagging furiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s fair enough, I guess,¡± I said, giving in and scratching behind his ears. Red leaned into the affection, clearly pleased. Pet or Familiar, was there a difference? ¡°So, what¡¯s an Arbortrux?¡±


    Cass answered first, the memory of the reading table still fresh. ¡°The one Erik showed us with the big tail. They¡¯re not usually this close to the city.¡±


    ¡°Short arms, giant claws, goofy face?¡± I asked, recalling a rat-like creature. The four of them nodded in unison. ¡°Got it. So what¡¯s up with the road?¡±


    Elizabeth blinked, clearly surprised by my shift in focus. Her usual deadpan expression softened just a little. ¡°Something¡¯s blocking an aqueduct two kilometers out of town, flooding the road. Are you not more worried about the monster?¡±


    I glanced at Cass and caught her smiling at me¡ªnot her usual smirk, but a genuine smile. It was a moment where we didn¡¯t need words. There was a problem, and we could help fix it. For a village I didn¡¯t know and people I¡¯d just met. It couldn¡¯t be worse than a bus-sized crab, right?


    ¡°So, the road¡¯s the bigger problem?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is,¡± Elizabeth confirmed. ¡°The dammed-up water will flood monster and mana beast dens in the valley, forcing them out into the night. That means more monsters, fewer food sources, and chaos.¡±


    Jake nodded. ¡°We can clear the blockage, but we can¡¯t fight an Arbortrux, not with our supplies running this low. We¡¯ve got limited weapons and gadgets. We weren¡¯t expecting rain this soon.¡±


    ¡°Gadgets?¡± I repeated, blinking at the word. It caught me off guard, making me think of spy gadgets or old Bond movies. Cass must have noticed my confusion.


    ¡°Stuff for Strikers,¡± she explained. ¡°Until we get our seals, we rely on techno-magic. It levels the playing field when we¡¯re not as strong as full Hunters.¡±


    Elizabeth slid two wooden boxes onto the table and opened them. Inside the first box were thin metal rods with blackened runes etched into their surface. The second box held a set of three shiny metal discs, each with a hole in the center, their surfaces gleaming like old CDs.


    ¡°Shock spikes,¡± Elizabeth said, gesturing to the rods. ¡°Felix made them before he¡­ well, before. They¡¯re blue-tier. Useful for disabling monsters. The discs are mana traps¡ªred-tier.¡±


    I picked up one of the spikes and felt its surprising weight. It was wickedly sharp, like a long, heavy nail with a small, flat head about the size of a blue coin.


    ¡°They vaporize on use,¡± Cass added with a laugh, ¡°but they¡¯re great for big hits. You just press a coin into the end, stab a monster, and let go. Oh, and careful¡ªthey¡¯ll zap you too if you¡¯re not paying attention. Trust me on that.¡±


    She grinned as she added, ¡°And a sword. Two, if we have them.¡±


    Edward turned to me. ¡°Does your friend need anything, or is he like Felix?¡±


    Cass cut in before I could answer. ¡°Erik got him a spear,¡± she said with a quick glance my way. ¡°Which I forgot to tell you about!¡±


    The room turned its collective gaze on me, and I felt like a fish out of water. The case was so light I had completely forgotten about the strap going across my chest. I guess it was a spear, and I had no idea how to use it.


    Sure, I¡¯d seen my Aapo practice with a spear a handful of times, but my own knowledge barely extended beyond ¡°stick the pointy end in the target.¡± I nodded awkwardly, keeping my mouth shut.


    Jake leaned on the table, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. ¡°We¡¯ll handle digging out the blockage. But if an Arbortrux shows up, we¡¯ll need Hunters. Anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you have a full set of armor?¡± Cass asked. The trio smirked in unison, sarcasm practically radiating off them.


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t think so,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Wait, I do,¡± I interjected, shooting Cass a pointed look. Her eyebrows shot up.


    ¡°Oh yeah! You should put it on once we¡¯ve confirmed the monsters,¡± she said casually.


    ¡°Why not now? C¡¯mon!¡± I pleaded, excitement bubbling up. I hadn¡¯t even gotten to try it on yet. ¡°What¡¯s the big fuss? I can just put it on now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll want to wait until we have a monster confirmed,¡± Elizabeth said firmly, her tone leaving no room for debate.


    I frowned, relenting. Why did everyone here have such an aversion to armor? It couldn¡¯t be that heavy, and the mana penalties couldn¡¯t be <i>that</i> bad, could they?


    ¡°Everything we have is here,¡± Jake said with a smile, motioning toward the room. ¡°Dry clothes, food, and mana pearls if you need.¡±


    At the mention of food and mana, my stomach fluttered¡ªa strange, almost instinctual reaction. Hunger gnawed at me, sharp and insistent. And mana¡­ well, that was something else entirely. I¡¯d developed a craving for it, a need that I still didn¡¯t fully understand. The thought of it settled something deep inside me, as if my body recognized how strange it was but didn¡¯t care.


    The handful of mana pearls Ronald had given me had pushed my reserves higher than they¡¯d ever been, a feeling I was growing dangerously fond of.


    ¡°Food sounds good,¡± I said, and Red¡¯s tail wagged in agreement. Edward retrieved some cheese and sausages from a cupboard at the back of the chapel and handed them out. Red gave the sausage a sniff but seemed less than enthused. The cheese, however, caught his attention immediately.


    Chuckling, I tossed him a piece. He snatched it out of the air with a sharp snap, swallowing it whole. There was no way he even tasted it. When I glanced back at Cass and the others, they were all staring at me with varying degrees of disdain.


    ¡°Dogs are food-motivated,¡± I said, shrugging as if that explained everything.


    ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s not your familiar,¡± Cass shot back, marching up to me with her mouth full of food. She reared back, clearly intending to punch me in the shoulder¡ªbecause of course she would.


    Bravery warned me. Experimentally, I pushed as much mana as I could into my shoulder on a whim. Her fist connected, but I barely felt it. Cass, on the other hand, recoiled, shaking her hand out like she¡¯d just punched a wall. So that was how Erik took a solid bamboo spear to the chest?


    ¡°Fucking ow, really?¡± she exclaimed, glaring at me. Cracking her knuckles, she grinned mischievously. ¡°Oh, I know this game.¡±


    ¡°Lady Cass!¡± Jake called out, but I was already stepping back, leaning out of the way as Cass threw another punch. This time, the air popped audibly, and a bench ahead of her blew over with a loud crack from a small shock wave.


    It was like a smaller-scale version of what I¡¯d seen Chas do when he fought the Glids. I hadn¡¯t actually seen Cass do much fighting but her strength wasn¡¯t surprising. Even without Bravery, I could tell that if that punch had landed, no amount of mana reinforcement would have saved me from a bruised arm.


    ¡°He dodged it?!¡± Jake whooped, laughing as even Cass looked momentarily stunned. Her expression shifted from surprise to something almost impressed, and she lowered her arm.


    ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t explained much about my Bravery spell,¡± I said to Cass, still figuring it out myself. ¡°It lets me sense things around me. Like, for example, how Red is currently eating all of your cheese.¡±


    All heads turned toward the large table at the back of the room, where Red had somehow managed to slip unnoticed. He was crouched beneath the table, a wheel of cheese between his paws, looking like a guilty child caught red-handed. He spat out a half-chewed chunk, his eyes wide and full of regret¡ªor at least his best attempt at it. The dog was <i>fast.</i>


    For a moment, we all just stared at him.


    I approached cautiously. Red might have been friendly, but a new dog was still a new dog. Crouching down, I reached under the table to retrieve the cheese, keeping one eye on him in case he decided to channel his inner wolf.


    He didn¡¯t, of course. Not even a twitch of his lip¡ªjust a pitiful, wide-eyed stare like I¡¯d crushed his dreams by taking the cheese away.


    ¡°Well, finish what you were eating,¡± I muttered, and Red happily chomped down on the remaining chunks, chewing with loud smacking noises.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I said, placing the salvaged cheese wheel back on the table. When I straightened, all four of them¡ªElizabeth, Cass, Jake, and Edward¡ªwere staring at me like I¡¯d just declared myself the Emperor of La-Roc.


    ¡°He¡¯s really weird,¡± Elizabeth said, nudging Cass with her elbow and nodding in my direction.


    ¡°Oh, you have no idea,¡± Cass replied with a smirk. ¡°The familiar¡¯s new. It¡¯s like the second he stops baking, crazy shit happens. I mean, I saw him smooth-talk Cyrus into giving up sweets. Which reminds me, the¡­ uh, brownies¡­¡±


    Her gaze flicked to me, and there was something unsettlingly feral in her expression.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I blurted, remembering. I reached into my earring and pulled out the mostly full tray I had made earlier. ¡°Wow, they¡¯re still warm.¡±


    The three Florans practically shoved Cass aside as they sniffed the air like sharks catching the scent of blood.


    ¡°Graceful Gods, is that cocoa?¡± Edward asked, his stern, older demeanor replaced by the wonder of a kid on Christmas morning.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the least I can do after Red devoured that much cheese,¡± I said, setting the tray down. I pointed to the dog, who had poked his head out from under the table at the smell. ¡°And none for you, Red. Chocolate is bad for dogs.¡±


    Red huffed dramatically, retreating under the table, where I could hear him licking the floor for stray crumbs.


    The Florans wasted no time. Grabbing chunks of brownie with bare hands, their reactions were immediate¡ªwide-eyed joy, though Edward¡¯s was by far the most intense.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± he laughed. ¡°The Vildar would conquer cities for this.¡±


    Cass elbowed her way back in to grab a piece. ¡°What the fuck Ben, this is half eaten!¡±


    I grinned at her and shrugged. While we were drinking the sevenfold liquor, I secretly discovered I could essentially ¡®eat¡¯ food stored in my earring with very little effort. Rather than imagining I was picking it up, I simply imagined that I was taking a bite. The snacking ramifications were immense, drinking was more difficult as quantity was hard to estimate, but small enough sips were manageable. The fact that it took quite a bit more mana sucked, but I had a few extra mana pearls now.


    ¡°So, Bravery¡¯s an aura spell, huh?¡± She asked, mouth half full.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if you¡¯d know the term,¡± I replied. ¡°Something like that. It¡¯s more instinctual than just seeing everything around me.¡±


    She raised a hand behind her back. ¡°What finger am I holding up?¡±


    I flipped her off without missing a beat. ¡°Don¡¯t need a sixth sense to figure that out.¡±


    Cass grinned, flipping me off in return. ¡°Oooh, so impressive.¡± Her exaggerated tone eliciting a chuckle from me.


    ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± Elizabeth asked, her head tilting in confusion. I¡¯d forgotten I¡¯d taught Cass that particular gesture.


    ¡°It means ¡®fuck you,¡¯¡± Cass said, holding her finger up to Elizabeth now. ¡°Earth uses it when someone can¡¯t hear you. Practically all humans know it.¡±


    Elizabeth mimicked the motion, giggling. ¡°Oh, is this like that word you taught me? Cun¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I cut in, already knowing where that was headed. ¡°I can¡¯t tell what finger you¡¯re holding up, Cass, but I knew it was just one. Make sense?¡±


    Cass didn¡¯t reply, strolling over to a bench and chewing on the last of her brownie. She wiped her hands on her pants, picked up one of the heavy wooden slips lying there, and hurled it at me with alarming precision.


    Bravery barely had time to register the threat. Instinct took over, and I sidestepped, catching the slip with a painful slap. Setting it down on the table, I turned back to see Cass grinning like a cat about to pounce.


    ¡°Hey, Jake, get me those swords,¡± she said, but the Florans just laughed.


    ¡°Whoa, nope!¡± I interjected quickly. ¡°I¡¯m still way too slow. Erik¡¯s got speed I can¡¯t match yet¡ªI need way more practice.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± she replied, and I barely had time to register the way Bravery shuddered in my mind before she moved. It was like she teleported.


    Instinct made me lean back just in time to dodge what I thought was a head-on punch. Unfortunately, it was a fake, and my groin met an impossibly fast backhand. At the last second I thought to shove all my mana into that area but I was too slow.


    Pain exploded through my body, and I dropped to my knees, clutching at myself as Red darted out from under the table to sniff at me like I¡¯d been hiding treats.


    ¡°Who do you think taught Erik how to be fast?¡± Cass said smugly, crossing her arms. ¡°And I¡¯ve got brothers all with the same weak spot. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t perfected the attack¡ªErik can <i>almost</i> dodge it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I croaked, doubling over as the pain radiated through me.

 Chapter 28 - Freshets and Foothills

    Cass inspected three curved swords laid out before her. They looked solid¡ªwell-made, with leather-wrapped handles and brass crossguards¡ªbut they lacked the telltale orange of Orichalcum.


    I sat on a bench nearby, still feeling the aftershocks of pain radiating from my groin, fiddling with the staff pieces Erik had given me. Putting the staff together felt straightforward enough but storing it in my earring was another story. Each piece seemed to register individually when stored, making the mana usage stack up when removing the spear¡ªespecially with the razor-sharp spear tip attached. It wasn¡¯t a deal-breaker, but it was another odd quirk to figure out. The whole mana sanctum process still felt surreal, like something out of a dream.


    ¡°These will have to do,¡± Cass said finally, testing the weight of one of the blades with a few swift arcs before slamming it into a worn sheath. The remaining Florans were similarly arming up, pulling out sleek recurve bows made of a glossy black wood. Their quivers, loaded with a few short, sturdy bolts instead of traditional arrows that looked more suited to crossbows.


    ¡°Okay, I have a few questions,¡± I said, taking the staff apart and carefully storing it back in the case. Red, who had hopped up on the bench beside me, tilted his head as if he was listening intently. Cass strapped two swords to her hips and flopped onto a bench across from me, nodding for me to continue.


    ¡°You sure you¡¯re good?¡± she asked. ¡°I may have hit you a little hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live,¡± I replied with a grimace. ¡°Barely. But seriously¡ªif the road¡¯s that bad, shouldn¡¯t we go get help? Like, full hunters or something?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be out there after dark,¡± Cass said. ¡°Lantern orbs are great, but there aren¡¯t enough on the roads, and with the rain, it¡¯d be a nightmare. We either handle this now or wait until morning¡ªand the town would rather not wait.¡±


    I sighed, running a hand through my damp hair. ¡°Should I put the armor on now?¡± My tone made it obvious I already knew the answer, and Cass perked up like she¡¯d completely forgotten.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, probably,¡± she said casually.


    My heart skipped a beat. Was she serious? I¡¯d been waiting all damn afternoon for this.


    Taking out the sevenfold bottle, I took a swig and handed it to Cass as I stood. ¡°I¡¯m going to try putting it on with the earring,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°Pretty sure I¡¯ve got the hang of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had it for an afternoon,¡± she said, raising an eyebrow. A flicker of worry touched her voice as she took a sip. ¡°Let¡¯s see it.¡±


    The other Florans turned to watch, their interest piqued, as I reached into my earring for the box with the armor. I opened it, my excitement bubbling over.


    Starting small, I summoned the gloves first. The wicked gauntlets fit snugly on my hands, their design sleek and menacing. They reminded me of heavy-duty work gloves¡ªrestrictive in the fingers but still functional. The Florans seemed genuinely impressed, and Cass even nodded.


    Feeling more confident, I stored my vest in the earring and swapped my shirt and pants for the next pieces of the armor. A strange vibrating sensation buzzed in my ear as I tried to will the pieces into place.


    Elizabeth¡¯s eyebrows shot up. Cass smirked.


    I glanced down and froze. I was completely naked.


    ¡°Ah, fuck me,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe,¡± Elizabeth replied, her tone dripping with amusement. The room burst into laughter, except for me.


    ¡°Still the crazy naked curtain guy,¡± Cass said, handing the bottle around with a wide grin.


    With panicked concentrated effort, I finally managed to manifest the pants. They fit, but just barely¡ªtight enough to rival skinny jeans and unforgiving in certain areas. Things were supported, at least. Barely.


    I let out a long sigh, feeling a chunk of my mana vanish with the effort. It was clear that figuring out why the armor was so difficult to equip would have to wait. For now, not being naked was the primary focus.


    Several minutes later¡ªfar longer than I¡¯d ever admit¡ªI managed to put the armor on manually. The entire set fit me... <i>mathematically</i>. As in, someone clearly took my exact measurements, nodded, and said, ¡°Yeah, make it that size,¡± without leaving any breathing room.


    It felt like wearing spandex¡ªif spandex were two centimeters thick. Stretchy, sure, but unrelenting once on. Every movement felt calculated, like the armor was designed to remind me it was there at all times.


    I twisted experimentally, testing the range of motion. It was snug, restrictive in places I hadn¡¯t expected, but it moved with me in a way that felt oddly precise. Functional, but definitely not forgiving.


    Sure, the set looked awesome, but fuck me, it was uncomfortable to wear.


    ¡°Ugh, okay, armor sucks,¡± I muttered, waddling over to a bench and dropping into it with a groan.


    ¡°So does getting eviscerated by a monster!¡± Edward shot back without missing a beat.


    I scowled, but before I could retort, Cass chimed in. ¡°That mana hardening thing you just did? I was going to show you when we got to the farm, but you figured it out quick. Do it in your shoulder now.¡±


    ¡°Oh good, more shoulder punching,¡± I said with mock enthusiasm, rolling my eyes as she stepped toward me.


    Bravery screamed a warning in my mind, and I braced myself, pushing everything I could into my shoulder. But this time, the mana didn¡¯t just stay¡ªit seemed to flow into the armor itself, disappearing into the material.


    I didn¡¯t even see Cass¡¯s fist move. Her punch smashed into my shoulder with a resounding pop, the impact sending a shockwave of force through the room. Benches screeched across the floor as I stumbled, barely catching myself.


    Cass, meanwhile, was shaking her hand out like she¡¯d just punched a brick wall. ¡°Ow, shit. That was everything I had,¡± she grumbled, wincing.


    I barely felt a thing. The motion from the impact was more disorienting than the actual hit. The mana I¡¯d used to block her punch was completely gone, and when I tried to reinforce the area again, it seemed to take much less mana.


    It also wasn¡¯t immediately obvious, but Bravery¡¯s sensory reach had shrunk significantly. Where it used to extend about ten meters, now it barely stretched five. And there was something else¡ªmy passive mana regeneration was gone. Completely.


    ¡°Yeah, I get it now,¡± I said, realization settling in as I looked up at Cass. Her nod confirmed my suspicions.


    ¡°That¡¯s some seriously good armor,¡± she admitted, rubbing her knuckles. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to wear it when we spar¡ªit¡¯s not even fair.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re going to spar? Seriously, everyone here loves fighting way too much. It¡¯s ridiculous,¡± I muttered, snapping out of my examination of the armor.


    Cass smirked but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°What do humans do for fun, then?¡±


    I blinked at her, the first answer that came to mind fizzling out. Half the things I wanted to say would make no sense to someone here, and explaining them? Forget it.


    ¡°Stories,¡± I said finally. ¡°Huge amounts of stories told in more ways than I can probably explain. Books, songs, plays, moving images¡ªit¡¯s endless. And music¡ªany song you can imagine, available in seconds.¡± I paused, trying to summarize the chaos of human hobbies. ¡°Sure, some people fight or train, but a lot of us build, travel, study, invent, cook, raise families. You know, normal stuff. But we don¡¯t brawl with the same people multiple times a week. That¡¯s definitely an Ark thing.¡±


    Elizabeth considered this and tied her hair into a ponytail, nodding to herself. ¡°Sounds boring. But we do those things too¡ªwell, traveling is dangerous and expensive, so fewer do it. A monster won¡¯t stop for a song, so it must be slain. That¡¯s why we fight each other¡ªto get stronger. To enjoy the world. It¡¯s why we¡¯re Strikers. And I haven¡¯t met a single person that doesn¡¯t love a good story.¡±


    That tracked, in its own way. Everyone here seemed to slot themselves neatly into these houses or factions, and in a world where monsters were just¡­ everywhere, it made sense to need backup.


    ¡°So Strikers fight, Arcanists study, and Guardians¡­ protect?¡± I asked. ¡°And any of these groups can become a Hunter?¡±


    ¡°Anyone can become a Hunter if they graduate Sylvarus,¡± Cass explained, tucking a few pouches into her vest. ¡°The Hunters just share resources from the three houses. Elara oversees them, and the Council oversees Elara.¡±


    ¡°Seems like the roles have changed since the Gaius days?¡± I asked Cass and she nodded, Elizabeth blinked in surprise.


    ¡°The council was formed because more than the three houses wanted to provide resources, like Nana and Sylvarus.¡± Cass said.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°And the Nobility?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Plenty of nobility join the Hunters as well. It¡¯s the fastest way to gain strength,¡± Edward interjected, his tone laced with faint mockery. ¡°They join to train and then scurry back to their little kingdoms. Some, though, forsake their lands entirely and commit fully to hunting¡ªlike Lady Winters.¡±


    All eyes shifted to Cass, including mine. My eyebrows shot up.


    She scoffed. ¡°That was before I was even born. I grew up on a farm up the road.¡±


    Before she could elaborate, a sharp, shrill whistling pierced through the noise of the rain, distant enough that it wasn¡¯t coming from the village but still loud enough to bother Red. He flinched, letting out a low whine, his ears pinned flat against his head.


    Everyone perked up. Jake bolted to the door, yanking it open and calling out to someone in the street.


    ¡°Jorrah and Ferris went to the blockage, apparently,¡± Jake said as he returned to the group, his expression tense. ¡°Must¡¯ve seen a monster. Hopefully the howler scared it off. We need to go.¡±


    ¡°Ferris?¡± I asked, glancing at Cass. She nodded.


    ¡°Him and Felix were working on some projects here in the village,¡± she explained, grabbing her things. ¡°Felix said he¡¯d pick them up later so they can finish at Sylvarus. It¡¯s great fucking luck Ferris was still around.¡±


    And then we were moving. Edward slung a large, strapped pack over his back with a the sound of tools clanging. I stored the boxes of gadgets and some lantern orbs in my earring and sprinted out the door after the others, following the direction of the sound.


    The road seemed more sheltered from the rain than before, the thick canopy above catching most of the downpour. Cass led the way, navigating the path effortlessly, while I struggled to keep up in the armor. My heart pounded in my chest as we pushed forward, the dim light from occasional lantern orbs our only guide.


    ¡°They went up the aqueducts!¡± Jake yelled as we ran.


    Another howler screamed through the forest deep to our left, its unearthly wail vibrating in my skull. This time, it wasn¡¯t just loud¡ªit was physical. It felt like someone was screaming directly into my ears.


    ¡°Fucking ow, that¡¯s loud!¡± I yelled, grimacing as we ran.


    ¡°They have to be,¡± Cass shot back, her voice barely audible over the ringing in my head. She leaped over a cluster of shrubs and veered onto a narrower path, where the stream under our feet slowed to a gentle trickle. Several similar paths wove their way up a gradual incline, pulling us away from the main road.


    At the top, we were greeted by a massive stone bridge. At first glance, it looked like the one we¡¯d crossed earlier, with chest-high walls and relief holes allowing water to drain. But this one stretched much farther, its incline smooth and deliberate. The water on it was barely ankle-deep.


    I glanced over the edge and froze. Instead of a river below, there was a sprawling forest fifty meters down, nestled in a wide valley, as if the landscape was foothills. The dense trees stretched endlessly into the gray haze of the downpour. My eyes followed the gentle curve of the structure beneath my feet, and understanding clicked into place.


    This was the aqueduct and seemed designed to divert water to Rainhaven toward the river. Was it to reduce the flooding of the valley below?


    But the flow beneath my feet was sluggish, barely moving. The lack of current was telling. <i>Blockage indeed.</i>


    The aqueduct was wide enough for us to jog side by side. I stayed close to Cass, with Red hot on my heels, while the three Florans followed close behind. We were all soaked to the bone¡ªthe exposed height of the aqueduct leaving us at the mercy of the rain, which lashed at us in random, wind-driven torrents. The armor had no helmet and definitely wasn¡¯t waterproof. I actually felt more wet than when I was wearing my linen clothes.


    The dull gray sky and limited visibility pressed on me, a constant reminder of just how exposed we were. With no cover and only two directions to go¡ªforward or back¡ªit was impossible to shake a growing sense of vulnerability.


    I reached into my case and hastily assembled my spear. The pieces clicked together with surprising ease. Cass glanced over, her pace slowing as she drew one of her swords.


    ¡°You picking something up?¡± she asked, her eyes darting to the Florans catching up to us.


    ¡°Not Bravery, I don¡¯t think,¡± I said, scanning our surroundings. ¡°Just¡­ hyper-aware of how vulnerable we are out here.¡±


    Cass considered this for a moment before nodding. Without a word, she unsheathed her second sword, her movements calm and deliberate. Behind us, the Florans followed suit¡ªJake and Elizabeth knocked their bows, and Edward pulled a massive sledgehammer from his bag. The weapon looked more like something you¡¯d use to drive railway spikes instead of fighting a monster.


    We increased our pace, not sprinting but moving with purpose. The aqueduct¡¯s gentle curve carried us toward the opposite side of the valley, every step feeling heavier than the last. The rain continued to hammer down, relentless.


    The sound of a loud waterfall emerged on both sides of us and I could see wide streams of water pouring over the hill into the valley below on each side about thirty meters out on either side. Ahead of us the aqueduct resolved into a towering structure, its sheer walls stretching high above the forest floor. The rain poured relentlessly, streaming down the stone and pooling into sluggish rivulets under our feet. As we passed through the massive archway, the sound of the storm shifted¡ªmuted for a moment as we walked through a small shelter¡ªbefore amplifying again on the other side.


    Emerging from the arch, we stepped into ankle-deep muddy water. The aqueduct stretched behind us, mostly empty save for a few narrow trickles of water seeping through. In front of us stood what could only be described as a dam.


    The structure was immense. A ten-meter-high barricade of live, freshly cut logs rose before us, the wood still wet and sticky with sap. Bark clung to the logs in thick patches, and jagged branches stuck out at wild angles, as though whatever had built it hadn¡¯t cared about aesthetics¡ªonly strength. Water pressed against the other side, dribbling through small gaps, unable to breach the bulk of the blockade. The rain hammered down on the scene, turning the mud beneath us into a sticky, uneven mess.


    Cass didn¡¯t hesitate. She wiped rain from her face and approached the steep hill of logs, her sharp eyes narrowing as she inspected it. ¡°That¡¯s new,¡± she muttered, running a hand along the rough surface and testing the sticky sap with her fingers. Her brow furrowed. ¡°We¡¯re going to need to see what¡¯s on the other side.¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, she holstered her swords and began climbing. Her hands gripped the thick branches jutting out from the slope, moving with practiced efficiency. I followed close behind, storing my spear in my earring. The damned armor fought me every step of the way, reduced range of motion made every stretch feel like a workout, and the slick rain didn¡¯t help. Below, Red paced nervously, letting out a soft, concerned whine.


    The climb was treacherous. The rain turned the wood slick, and the sap alternated between glue-like and dangerously slippery. I reached for a branch, only for it to snap under my weight with a sharp crack. My foot slipped, and I slid back several feet before catching myself with a desperate grab. My heart pounded as I clung to the logs, my breath coming in sharp bursts.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even vertical,¡± I muttered through clenched teeth. ¡°Why is this so hard?¡±


    Ahead of me, Cass paused briefly, glancing back to make sure I hadn¡¯t fallen entirely. ¡°You¡¯ll live. Keep moving,¡± she said, though there was a flicker of concern in her tone.


    We were nearly at the top when a smooth voice cut through the rain, loud and clear despite the storm.


    ¡°Monster or mortal?¡±


    Cass didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Definitely mortal,¡± she called back, her voice steady. As we crested the top of the dam, two drenched Sentarian figures came into view. They stood tall despite the downpour, their forms outlined against the stormy sky.


    ¡°Amituofo,¡± one greeted us. I immediately recognized Ferris, clad in his usual blue robes, now plastered to his carapace from the rain. Beside him stood another Sentarian, Jorrah, draped in a heavy oiled cloak that gleamed in the dim light. He had a younger, more casual air, but his sharp eyes betrayed his wariness.


    ¡°Ferris!¡± I called out as I hauled myself up the last few feet, my hands and knees slick with mud and sap. He inclined his head in that serene, measured way of his.


    ¡°This humble scholar is pleased to see you,¡± Ferris said, his tone calm despite the chaos around us. ¡°We may have underestimated the threat.¡±


    ¡°Jake said it¡¯s an Arbortrux,¡± Cass replied, wiping her hands on her pants and shaking water from her hair. ¡°We should be able to handle it together.¡±


    ¡°It is six,¡± Jorrah interjected, his melodic voice carrying a touch of casualness that felt completely opposite to Ferris. ¡°I frightened them off with a howler. They came back. I frightened them again. Now I have no howlers, and Ferris was suggesting retreat.¡±


    Cass¡¯s jaw tightened at the mention of retreat, but Ferris remained composed.


    I took a moment to catch my breath and take in the scene. We stood atop a massive makeshift dam, a patchwork of logs and branches bound together with mud and vines. It stretched out in both directions, sloping downward from our current position at its highest point. In front of us, a deep, raging river surged nearly to the top of the structure, water spilling over the edges into roaring waterfalls on either side. The sheer scale of it was staggering.


    And these creatures had built it in just a few hours?


    ¡°This is all Arbortrux work?¡± I asked, glancing at Ferris. My voice was steady, but unease prickled at the back of my mind. It looked disturbingly like a giant beaver dam.


    <i>Of course, Giant beaver monsters. Why not?</i>


    Ferris nodded, his expression grim. ¡°Arbortrux are industrious when left unchecked. This dam is their creation, and its purpose is twofold: to reshape the environment and to create a defensible position.¡±


    Cass scanned the treeline, her hand instinctively moving to the hilt of her swords. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡±


    ¡°Our primary objective should be to unblock the aqueduct,¡± Ferris said, his tone measured, ¡°but if left alive, they will rebuild in a matter of hours¡ªwasting more trees in the process. If we do nothing, the foothills will be flooded by morning.¡±


    Before we could respond, the surface of the water shifted. Several sleek, dark shapes glided out from the trees, their bodies almost completely submerged. They moved with a terrifying, unnatural speed, their wakes slicing through the water as they surged toward us.


    Even mostly underwater, their glowing red eyes stood out like lanterns, a dead giveaway that these were far from ordinary animals.


    ¡°Here they come,¡± I said, gripping my spear as it materialized in my hands.


    ¡°Please avert your eyes,¡± Ferris said suddenly, his voice calm but firm. My head snapped toward him just in time to see his long, dexterous fingers forming a complicated mudra. Blue runes blazed to life along his arms, illuminating the rain-soaked dam in a flickering glow.


    ¡°Bear witness to the Pride of Storms,¡± he intoned, almost casually.


    The sound of the rain vanished in an instant, replaced by a deafening thump. A shock wave exploded outward from Ferris¡¯s hand, accompanied by a blinding flash of light that left a searing afterimage burned into my vision.


    <i>Radiant Compression?</i>


    Pure lightning erupted from between Ferris¡¯s outstretched fingers, forming a thick, jagged bolt that shot across the water. It struck an Arbortrux head-on, detonating in a shower of sparks and a towering geyser of water.


    A split second later, a thunderous crack tore through the air, the force of the explosion sending us all tumbling backwards, careening down the muddy slope on the back side of the dam.


    I landed hard, sliding to a stop in a mess of mud and tangled limbs. My ears rang from the blast, and for a moment, all I could hear was the thump of my own pulse.


    Groaning, I pushed myself up onto my elbows, spitting mud and blinking through the rain as it poured down my face. Nearby, Cass was cursing, her voice muffled by the storm, while Red let out an anxious whine before licking my face in what I assumed was encouragement.


    ¡°That should buy us some time!¡± Ferris shouted, his voice cutting through the rain like a whip. ¡°We must destroy the dam!¡±


    ¡°On it!¡± Edward¡¯s reply came from behind me. I twisted around to see him rummaging through the large bag strapped to his back. With an almost casual air, he pulled out several wax-coated satchels and rolls of wick.


    The man had a bag of bombs.


    Edward strode over and handed Cass and me a couple of the satchels. ¡°Ben, Lady Cass, help me plant these in the dam. Some higher up, too¡ªlook for gaps. We¡¯ll destroy it and buy enough time for the Tower.¡± He slapped a roll of wick into my hand and gave me a pointed look.


    I stared up at the dam, rain streaking down the impossibly steep slope of logs and mud. A really stupid idea began to form in my head, and before I could stop myself, I asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we blow it up while they¡¯re on it?¡±


    Edward paused, his face breaking into a wide grin as he clapped me on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re going to get along just fine, Breaker.¡±

 Chapter 29 - Pure Herosim

    Rain lashed down, soaking through my armor as we worked. We shoved wax satchels deep into crevices in the massive dam, carefully winding wick around each small igniter. The slick wood made the work treacherous, but we just dealt with it. By the time we finished, at least two dozen bombs lined the dam¡¯s center, a web of thin wires connecting them. I was absolutely covered in sticky sap, and I was pretty sure there was sweat pooling inside my armor.


    I straightened, wiping rainwater from my face. "Now what?" I asked Cass, peering over the edge for any sign of the Arbortrux.


    "We need to lure them back here," she shouted over the downpour. "But Arbortrux typically stay north of the mountain. I don¡¯t know much about their behavior."


    The treeline ahead was a dark wall in the driving rain, the creatures nowhere in sight.


    "They''re basically beavers, right?" I asked. Cass frowned, clearly confused. "Castors? Castorinae?" I tried, hoping the Latin roots would help her make the connection.


    Her face lit up with recognition. "Yeah, that''s them! You have those on Earth too?"


    "Sure do," I said with a grim smile. "And the number one way to piss off a beaver is to fuck with its dam."


    Cass''s expression shifted into a mischievous grin. "Well, you''re the one in armor," she said, her voice laced with glee. "Start fucking!"


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t help the smirk tugging at my lips. A "that¡¯s what she said" joke danced on the tip of my tongue, but I knew it would fly right over her head. I filed that away for later. If we survived this, I¡¯d have to introduce her to the concept.


    I let out a slow breath as the absurdity of the situation hit me: torrential rain, giant beaver monsters, a dam the size of a building, and Ferris throwing bolts of lightning like it was casual. Bravery thrummed in the back of my mind, its steady burn reassuring me.


    <i>You¡¯ve got this.</i>


    Reaching into my earring, I considered taking out the mana pearls Ron had given us. Could I absorb them directly without taking a mana hit?


    I tested it and found I could. The pearls dissolved in a rush of energy from the earring, and my pathways stretched under the influx of mana. It didn¡¯t feel like I was full, exactly, but I was sure I¡¯d hit some kind of threshold. Cass must have noticed because she cocked her head.


    ¡°You good?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°I just absorbed all the pearls Ron gave us. Turns out I can do it straight from the earring. Feels like¡­ I¡¯ve got too much mana, but not like this morning. More stable, I think.¡±


    ¡°Might be a milestone,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°Try to stay above that point as long as you can. Think of your mana pathways like a muscle.¡±


    I nodded. Whatever had happened, it definitely felt like something had shifted.


    ¡°Alright, be ready,¡± I said, watching Cass start to climb down the dam.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid¡ªjust get them onto the dam!¡± she yelled back, her voice barely audible over the storm.


    And then I was alone, lying prone on the massive dam. Water roared beneath me, rushing toward the aqueduct and spilling over the edges in a chaotic torrent. A fifty-foot waterfall waited if I slipped. No pressure.


    I sighed, pushing myself to my feet and glaring at the distant tree line.


    <i>How the hell am I going to get them here?</i>


    Reassembling my spear, I jammed the blade between two logs to test for leverage. The wood didn¡¯t budge, and the shaft began to bend alarmingly. Not ideal.


    Switching tactics, I hacked at one of the logs. The spearhead sliced deep into the wet wood with satisfying ease, though wrenching it free took some effort.


    Grinning despite myself, I targeted a lower section of the dam near the edge where water was already lapping at the surface. A few swings later, a stream burst through, spilling down toward the aqueduct below.


    My victory was short-lived. My aura flared¡ªdanger, close¡ªand I barely had time to throw myself back before a massive tree trunk hurled through the air, skimming over me and slamming into the aqueduct with a teeth-rattling crash.


    <i>Did something just throw a fucking tree?!</i>


    Shaking off the shock, I stood and gripped my spear tighter. I didn¡¯t get far before my aura screamed again. This time, I barely managed to channel mana into my back before the impact hit. A smooth, soaked aspen log slammed into me, the force sending me tumbling head-over-heels down the dam.


    The armor absorbed the brunt of the blow, but whiplash cracked my neck painfully as I tumbled ten meters into the mud. My head rang as I staggered to my knees, Red rushing to me with frantic snuffles and licks, his soaked fur smeared with streaks of mud from my hands.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± I shouted, pushing myself upright.


    The rest of the party had retreated to the aqueduct, Edward standing with a wick in hand, ready to ignite it. Before I could catch my breath, an ear-piercing roar cut through the rain. I looked up just in time to see several sets of glowing red eyes glaring down from the top of the dam. Large, furry shapes loomed, and they did <i>not</i>


    look happy.


    ¡°Ben, run!¡± someone shouted.


    I didn¡¯t wait to be told twice. Pumping my legs through the mud, I sprinted for the aqueduct. Ahead, Edward produced a small silver device, twisting it to spark the wick. It hissed and sparked furiously through the muck toward the dam.


    A roar louder than before erupted as one of the Arbortrux leaped down, its massive form landing squarely on the sparking wick. The fuse fizzled out in the mud.


    <i>Did it just¡­ know what it was doing?</i>


    Edward groaned beside me, and Cass swore as she drew her sword. ¡°We need to retreat,¡± she said, though her voice betrayed her reluctance. Two more Arbortrux jumped down from the dam, their bulky forms landing heavily in the mud.


    ¡°I have a really stupid idea,¡± I said, getting to my feet. Lately, it seemed like that was all I had.


    Cass grabbed my shoulder, trying to stop me, but I could see her eyebrows raise as I pulled a blazing lantern orb from my earring. The intense infrared heat radiated from the orb, hissing as rain evaporated on contact. The gauntlets of my armor protected me from the worst of it, but even then, it was like holding a small sun.


    ¡°Oh, that <i>is </i>a stupid idea,¡± Cass said with a wicked grin, drawing her other sword. ¡°I¡¯ll cover you.¡±


    Spear in one hand, lantern orb in the other, I sprinted toward the dam with Cass right beside me. The Arbortrux reared onto their back legs, slapping the muddy ground with their enormous flat tails. They really were giant beavers.


    Two others perched on top of the dam, clawing at the sides like they were trying to remove the explosives. Just how smart were these things? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be animals? How did they know what the satchels lodged in the wood would do?


    Arrows suddenly pelted at the two as we ran, Jake or Elizabeth must have taken aim to give us covering fire.


    Cass struck first. One of the monsters moved to block us, and she dove to her knees, sliding under its belly as her swords carved twin arcs into its underside. Thick yellow ooze spilled out, coating her as she rolled. The creature let out an ear-splitting scream, but before she could regain her footing, its massive tail swung like a cricket bat, catching her squarely and sending her flying. She hit the ground with a loud ¡°oof,¡± tumbling to a stop in the mud.


    Her move bought me just enough time. My danger sense flared, steering me clear of an attack and lining me up with one of the satchels. I hurled the orb with all my strength, the searing heat of it leaving steam trails in the rain as it connected.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    I tried to turn and run, but another monster slashed at me with its claws. My mana-infused armor absorbed the blow, and to my surprise, it barely drained any energy at all¡ªnothing close to what Cass¡¯s punch had done.


    Standing my ground, though, was a mistake.


    The satchel detonated with a shower of sparks, sending a constellation of wicks racing toward the other bombs.


    ¡°Oh fu¡ª¡± I didn¡¯t even get the words out before the world went white.


    The explosion hit like a thunderclap, the shockwave slamming into me and hurling me backward. My ears rang with silence as I felt myself go airborne, limbs flailing. A heartbeat later, I crashed hard into the stone aqueduct.


    Before I could catch my breath, a wall of water thundered down the channel, slamming into me like a freight train. I was swept away, tumbling down the aqueduct as the torrent carried me. My head struck the side, snapping me out of the muffled haze of the explosion.


    Pain lanced through my skull, and I groaned as I fought to regain control. The water roared around me, relentless and unyielding, dragging us further into chaos.


    Stabilizing myself, I spotted Cass and Elizabeth struggling ahead, swimming against the rushing torrent as we careened out of control over the valley below. Twisting to look back, I caught sight of the carnage behind us. Jagged, broken logs churned in the rapids, and at least two Arbortrux clung to the debris, roaring with fury as they were swept along.


    The aqueduct¡¯s flood had overwhelmed the sluices, sending a deluge tumbling downhill toward Rainhaven. Before I could think, I was airborne again, crashing onto the muddy road we¡¯d left hours ago and rolling hard into a tree. Water surged around me, dragging more debris as I staggered upright.


    Two Arbortrux landed ahead of me with a splash, unfazed by the flood as they hurled jagged pieces of wood in my direction. Dodging the makeshift missiles, I tightened my grip on my spear, scanning desperately for the others.


    The Florans huddled around Cass near the road¡¯s edge, their bows raised as they loosed arrows at the advancing beasts. Cass lay on the ground, writhing in pain, a thick spear of wood impaling her thigh. My stomach turned at the sight.


    The monsters roared again, their voices muted by my still-ringing ears. Ignoring the pain in my limbs, I reached into my earring, retrieving two shock spikes and charging them with mana coins. The black runes etched into the spikes flared yellow, crackling with intense energy as I hurled them one after the other. The first missed, splashing into the water, but the second struck its mark. One of the Arbortrux tried to deflect it with its tail, only to be hit with a loud pop of electricity. The jolt startled it, but didn¡¯t slow it down much.


    I sprinted to the group as Elizabeth fired another bolt, her quiver almost empty. The monsters hesitated, their glowing eyes scanning the group warily.


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± I asked, skidding to a stop beside them.


    ¡°We need to get the wood out and stop the bleeding,¡± Jake said, his voice grim as he loosed his last arrow. ¡°Do you have a healing potion?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°We weren¡¯t ready for this¡ªwe were going to Cass¡¯s farm.¡± My gaze shifted to the blood pooling beneath Cass¡¯s leg, and an idea struck. I had plenty of mana coursing through me, and I¡¯d seen Compassion work before. Could I recreate that healing?


    Edward pulled thick canvas strips from his pack, handing one to Cass to bite down on while Elizabeth fired her last few bolts to hold the monsters back. Thin strands of lightning shot out from the treeline as Ferris and Jorrah flanked the creatures. Relief was short-lived, though, as two more Arbortrux emerged, one pinning Jorrah to the ground in a vicious struggle.


    The Compassion rune glimmered in my mind¡¯s eye, but it resisted me, refusing to come forward. It was like trying to grab water¡ªit slipped away every time. Bravery and Compassion clashed, their energies unwilling to mix, and I had no idea how to recreate the sigil I¡¯d used before.


    Edward gritted his teeth as he yanked the wood from Cass¡¯s leg. She screamed, blood pouring out before he wrapped the wound tightly with canvas. The rain only made the task harder, soaking everything and everyone.


    ¡°Get back to Rainhaven!¡± Cass yelled through gritted teeth. ¡°Find healing potions, get help!¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t argue. He tied the bandages off and bolted toward the village without a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m out!¡± Elizabeth called, fumbling through an empty quiver. Jake¡¯s arrows were gone too, and the two Arbortrux ahead of us, riddled with bolts and matted in yellow ooze, just kept advancing. Their glowing red eyes gleamed with relentless intent.


    I clenched my jaw, gripping my spear tighter. This wasn¡¯t over¡ªnot yet. These were my friends, and I¡¯d made a choice to hunt monsters. If this was the job, then I had to see it through.


    Turning back to the monsters, I spotted Jorrah and Ferris outmaneuvering the remaining two Arbortrux. They sprinted toward us, their movements fluid even as exhaustion was written in their every step.


    ¡°We are nearly out of mana!¡± Jorrah shouted, his melodic voice strained as they reached us. ¡°Retreat seems prudent¡ªthe blockage is cleared!¡±


    Ferris¡¯s gaze locked on Cass, and his expression darkened as he saw the makeshift bandages soaked with blood. ¡°This humble scholar will hold them off while you retreat,¡± he said, his tone calm, yet unyielding. ¡°It is¡­ my¡­ duty as the Adept.¡±


    Anger bubbled in my chest, raw and unfamiliar. It wasn¡¯t fear¡ªI could feel Bravery suppressing that¡ªbut it burned hotter, deeper. Cass was lying there bleeding, helpless. She shouldn¡¯t be the one on the ground. I was the one in armor. It should have been me.


    It should¡­


    <i>Click.</i>


    <b>Hell yeah!</b> A gruff, familiar voice resonated in my mind as understanding dawned. The sigil from this morning snapped into focus, the missing piece falling into place.


    Together, they weren¡¯t just <i>Brave Compassion</i>¡ªthey were something more. Something complete. It was far more potent than simple bravery, something more powerful. It was the feeling of a firefighter running into a burning building, the feeling of stepping in front of those you care about to protect them. It was pure heroism.


    <i>Scream at the universe, show it who is under your protection.</i>


    The recognition ignited something within me. A surge of azure energy erupted from my body as the spell bound itself into my mind. Mana poured into the sigil like a river, feeding it, amplifying it. My aura exploded outward, the armor no longer suppressing it. Its range easily tripled the original distance, eclipsing anything I¡¯d comfortably managed before.


    It was as if the world had slowed. The rain hung in the air, each droplet glinting like a jewel. The distant strings of the guzheng in Rainhaven rang clear in the stillness. The snarling monsters before us. Cass¡¯s labored breaths. The tension in Ferris¡¯s stance and Jake shivering in the warm rain with Jorrah. All of it came into sharp, almost surreal focus.


    <i>Where was Red?</i>


    Elizabeth stared at me, frozen, her wide eyes fixed on me. Her mouth moved, though the sound didn¡¯t reach me. But I didn¡¯t need to hear her to understand the word she whispered: <i>Valor</i>.


    I took a deep breath and knelt beside Cass, placing my hand over her wound. Blue energy surrounded me¡ªwas that my aura? It reminded me of the green glow Doreen had used.


    Cass¡¯s hand shot up, gripping my wrist tightly. ¡°Save your mana, Ben,¡± she said through gritted teeth, a grin breaking through the pain. ¡°Kill the gods-damned monsters.¡±


    I rose slowly, turning toward the remaining four Arbortrux. My aura flared, projecting something primal and undeniable¡ªpredatory. The monsters hesitated, their hulking forms recoiling slightly, as though they could sense the shift in the balance. For the first time, they seemed uncertain.


    My grip tightened on the spear, and I took a single step forward. My voice rang out, steady and deliberate.


    ¡°Come on, then.¡±


    Not even giving the creatures a second to react, I surged forward through the rain. My bare feet splashed through the rushing water, each step deliberate and controlled. The wind whipped past my ears as I spun the spear, droplets flinging off in wide arcs. An Arbortrux reared back instinctively as the spray hit its face, flinching as if I¡¯d landed a blow.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. In one smooth motion, I lunged, driving the spear into its soft belly. The blade slid through effortlessly, yellow ooze spilling onto the muddy ground as the creature tried and failed to recoil from the strike.


    I was too fast.


    Valor¡¯s warnings flared in my mind so much more powerful than before¡ªclaw from the left, tail from the right. But the attacks were slow, predictable, almost clumsy. My body moved on instinct, twisting with minimal effort to evade them. The spear sang through the air, bending slightly under the force of my swing. The flat of the blade slammed into another Arbortrux¡¯s face with a resounding crack. It stumbled backward, yellow ooze pouring from its now-broken snout.


    A grin tugged at my lips as I planted my feet. The remaining creatures hesitated, their hulking forms wavering. For the first time, they seemed to understand: <i>they weren¡¯t going to win.</i>


    The first Arbortrux I¡¯d attacked lay crumpled on the ground, yellow ooze pooling beneath its limp body. The Orichalcum spear had done its job, its impossibly keen edge cutting deep.


    Sliding my back foot, I shifted into a balanced rooster stance, raising the spear high. The remaining three monsters circled warily, their glowing red eyes darting between me and their fallen companion. They weren¡¯t retreating yet, but their hesitation was clear. I could feel the strain in my mana pathways now¡ªthis last minute had drained nearly half my reserves. My breathing was heavy, my focus razor-sharp. I couldn¡¯t keep this up much longer¡ªand since when could I fight like this?


    A flicker of red caught my eye, so fast it seemed like a mirage. Even Valor hadn¡¯t warned me. My head snapped toward the motion just in time to see a fifth Arbortrux tumble from the treeline. It rolled limply to a stop, completely motionless. A huge log rolled from its tail, poised like it had been ready to hurl it at me.


    And there, perched on a rock like he owned the world, was Red. His goofy grin was unmistakable, his tongue lolling as he panted lightly. For a brief moment, a blazing orange aura surrounded him¡ªbright, raw, and wild. Then, just as quickly as it appeared, it vanished, leaving Red looking as if nothing had happened at all. If not for Valor, I would have missed it. The way he sat on the rock¡ªcalm, proud, like a king surveying his domain¡ªfelt eerily familiar. Did the dog take out the giant beaver monster on his own?


    The sight of the second dead monster was enough to break the will of the remaining ones. Their hesitation turned to full retreat as they scrambled back toward the trees, slipping and stumbling in the mud as they fled.


    I straightened, lowering the spear as the tension drained from my body. Red tilted his head, wagging his tail as if to say, w<i>hat took you so long?</i>


    Backing away from the retreating creatures, I could feel all eyes on me. Cass¡¯s pained groans snapped me back to the moment, and I knelt beside her, calling on Valor. A deep blue energy jumped from my hand to her leg, crackling like static electricity. She tensed up, gasping as my mana reserves drained rapidly. I could feel the wound on her leg knitting together, the flow of mana pushing me closer and closer to empty.


    The strain hit me hard¡ªmy body locking up as if I¡¯d been hit with a live wire. My vision blurred, and I felt the Valor sigil shatter in my mind like glass, its resonance fading as I burned through the last of my mana reserves.


    I barely had time to register the healing complete before the illusion of badassery crumbled completely. My eyes rolled back, and the world tilted. I felt the warm, wet mud rise to meet me as I passed out, utterly spent.

 Chapter 30 - Glorious Lifeblood

    Hundreds of images surged through my dreams. Gandalf, gray-robed and resolute, stood against a flaming demon on a stone bridge. Spiderman, arms trembling, stopped a speeding train filled with passengers. Atticus Finch, calm and unwavering, argued against prejudice in black-and-white.


    Valor wasn¡¯t a foreign concept¡ªit was baked into almost every book, every movie, every video game I loved growing up. Bravery on its own could¡ªand had¡ªgotten me into trouble. It craved recognition, a need to stand out and be seen. But Valor? Valor felt like all that ambition focused through a lens of protection, something greater than myself. It was familiar, even comforting, as if it had always been there, waiting. All those childhood dreams of being a superhero, and now I finally understood what it really meant to be one. To step up, not just for the thrill, but to put power to purpose.


    ¡°Three days of spirit trainin¡¯, and now you think you¡¯re Gandalf?¡± A voice cut through my thoughts like a whip, yanking me back to reality¡ªor whatever this was. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ll never be that freakin¡¯ cool.¡±


    I blinked and found myself in the usual hot tub, staring out at an endless ocean. Ted leaned back casually in the water, a rocks glass in hand. Something red sloshed around in it, and he grimaced as he took a sip.


    Knowledge slammed into me. Memories I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d forgotten. Ted¡ªhe¡¯d been training me in my dreams, showing me how to fight, how to understand the runes I¡¯d been using. But this? This felt different. It felt real.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± Ted said, eying me over the rim of his glass. ¡°You¡¯re learnin¡¯ fast, I¡¯ll give ya that. But¡ª¡± he gestured toward me with his drink, ice clinking against the glass. ¡°You just don¡¯t got that wizard drip, y¡¯know? No swag, kid.¡±


    ¡°This feels¡­ different. More than a dream,¡± I said, frowning as I leaned on the tub¡¯s edge. The vast ocean spread out before us, its waves lapping lazily against the base of a jagged mountain.


    Ted smirked. ¡°Oh, it is. You¡¯re wicked unconscious right now, I¡¯d bet. Finally usin¡¯ a Seal candidate musta knocked you flat. And guess what? That means we get some one-on-one time. Lucky me, huh?¡±


    I stared down at the water, its surface reflecting the endless sky above. My mind spun with questions, but one thought stood out: if this place was my soul¡ªor some representation of it¡ªwhat would happen if I fell into the ocean below? Would I wake up, or would I end up right back here?


    Ted followed my gaze, his expression unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re thinkin¡¯ somethin¡¯ stupid, ain¡¯t ya? Don¡¯t jump, kid. I don¡¯t feel like explainin¡¯ spiritual dynamics to ya today.¡±


    I snorted despite myself, shaking my head. ¡°I was just curious.¡±


    ¡°Good. Ain¡¯t no cats ever died from bein¡¯ curious, right?¡± Ted leaned back in the tub, raising his glass in a lazy toast. ¡°Now, c¡¯mon. Let¡¯s see if that big ol¡¯ brain of yours actually learned somethin¡¯, or if I gotta keep shovin¡¯ it down your throat. You heard my voice when you used Valor, yeah?¡±


    Before I could respond, Ted stood up, water sloshing around him. He climbed out of the tub, revealing swim trunks covered in tiny beer glasses. He gestured for me to follow, not bothering to dry off as he sauntered toward the courtyard.


    I hauled myself out, dripping and reluctant, but followed. The courtyard was familiar¡ªsmooth stone, wide open space¡ªbut now it felt different. Dominating the far end was a massive set of double doors embedded in the mountainside. They hadn¡¯t been there before.


    The doors loomed, their surface covered in intricate patterns¡ªsymbols, glyphs¡­ no, runes. My gaze lingered on the ones I recognized, though most were alien to me. Central to the split in the doors was a sigil I knew well: <b>Valor</b>. It glowed faintly, pulsing as though it were alive.


    ¡°Go on, kid,¡± Ted said, nodding toward the doors. ¡°You know you wanna.¡±


    I hesitated, then reached out. My fingers brushed the sigil, and it flickered like a dying ember before vanishing entirely. I blinked, my hand hovering where it had been.


    ¡°What just¡ª¡± I began, but Ted cut me off.


    ¡°Think, genius. Ain¡¯t everyone been rambling ¡®bout Seals for the last few days?¡± He leaned against the courtyard¡¯s edge, arms crossed, his tone somewhere between exasperation and amusement. ¡°Using runes your soul¡¯s got an affinity with? That¡¯s the trick. Bridges the gap between you¡ª¡± he pointed at me ¡°¡ªand that big ol¡¯ hunk o¡¯ meat you call your body back in the physical world. But it takes a lot more effort than that, you gotta keep tryin¡¯.¡±


    I turned back to the door, the memory of the sigil still vivid in my mind. ¡°So, what¡¯s behind them?¡±


    Ted smirked. ¡°Oh, wouldn¡¯t you like to know. That¡¯s the whole point of a Seal, kid. Openin¡¯ those doors? That¡¯s when you stop bein¡¯ just another chump playin¡¯ with magic and start bein¡¯ a <b>Runebinder</b>.¡± His grin widened, sharp and mischievous. ¡°Your soul, your runes, your body¡ªall workin¡¯ together. You get a peek inside that window, and you figure out what makes you tick.¡±


    ¡°And to open it, I need to use Valor?¡± I asked, Ted grinned.


    ¡°Bingo.¡±


    I frowned, staring at the now-blank doors. ¡°And what happens if I can¡¯t open them?¡±


    Ted shrugged, tipping his glass as if to drain it¡ªthough it seemed suspiciously full again. ¡°Then you keep trainin¡¯ till you can. Or you give up and learn to bake bread or somethin¡¯. Me? I think you¡¯re not the quittin¡¯ type.¡±


    ¡°Ted I already know how to bake bread,¡± I said. ¡°I thought you¡¯d know that.¡±


    Something in his tone struck a chord, though. He wasn¡¯t teasing me¡ªnot completely. The doors, the sigil, even this surreal space¡ªthey were all connected to something bigger, something I couldn¡¯t fully grasp yet. But standing here, in this moment, I knew one thing for sure.


    I was going to open that door.<hr>


    Two sharp jabs to my kidneys jolted me awake. Before I could fully process what was happening, I tumbled off a bed and face-planted onto the cold stone floor.


    The chill against my skin shocked me fully awake, my heart pounding as I tried to make sense of my surroundings. Pulling a lantern orb from my earring, I lit the small room. It was simple: a writing desk and wash basin against one wall, and the bed I¡¯d just been unceremoniously evicted from.


    My eyes landed on the culprit. <i>Red</i>. Sprawled across the bed with his back paws hanging over the edge, he looked utterly content.


    ¡°What the hell, Red?¡± I muttered, pushing myself up.


    As if to mock me, Red rolled onto his back, his paws sticking straight up in the air like some huge, furry turkey. The smug bastard took up most of the bed, perfectly content. For a moment, I considered shoving him over to reclaim my spot.


    It was strange. Everything that had happened felt so alien, so surreal¡ªand yet here was Red, sprawled out on the bed like he owned it. Something so simple, so familiar. A dog, being unapologetically a dog, in a world that was anything but normal. It was a kind of grounding I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d clung to, and somehow, I¡¯d just¡­ accepted it.


    But then I thought about the Arbortrux¡ªthe hulking, deadly beast¡ªand how Red had seemingly taken it down. The memory of Stanley flashed through my mind, his tiny canary body transforming into a blazing Phoenix. Was Red like that? Or was he just¡­ a dog?


    My body ached in ways I didn¡¯t even know were possible, but curiosity won out¡ªI needed to figure out where the hell I was.


    The door caught my attention. It looked¡­ Japanese? A shoji, I thought they were called. Wooden latticework stretched over translucent paper panels, completely out of place compared to anything I¡¯d seen in La-Roc or Rainhaven.


    Sliding it open, I stepped into a dimly lit corridor lined with more shoji-style doors. The soft amber of lantern orbs glowed faintly, casting shadows that danced with every step I took. Turning to close the door behind me, I was greeted by none other than Red, panting happily with his tail wagging like mad.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re interested in exploring?¡± I asked, crossing my arms. ¡°After kicking me out of bed, you want to tag along, great. Do you happen to know where my clothes are?¡±


    Red cocked his head to the side, tongue lolling out in a way that screamed innocence. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting¡ªan answer? A map? Directions?


    ¡°Well, shit. Stanley can talk. I figured maybe you could too.¡± I scratched his ears, and he leaned into it, tail wagging even harder. It was impossible to stay mad at a dog.


    With a sigh, I remembered my clothes were in my earring after rummaging around in it. Aha, there they were. Then the realization hit¡ªafter pulling the lantern orb, I didn¡¯t have enough mana left to get my clothes.


    <i>Shit</i>.


    Grumbling, I closed the door and scanned the hallway in both directions, hoping for inspiration¡ªor a wardrobe. My options were slim: either find something to wear or start looking for another curtain¡­ Maybe not a curtain, Cass would never let me live it down.


    ¡°Okay, Red, do you know which way you came in? I was obviously unconscious¡­ so where the hell are we?¡± His tail wagged furiously, and he started trotting down the hall to the right. Was it the right way? Probably not. But at least it was a direction.


    The hallway stretched ahead, flanked by more of those shoji-style doors, their polished wood faintly reflecting the dim light. Each likely led to another bedroom, but I wasn¡¯t about to go snooping. Eventually, the corridor resolved into a set of wooden stairs leading down. The sound of trickling water echoed faintly, and as I descended, the space opened into an antechamber.


    It was stunning.


    A pond, ringed by smooth rocks, dominated the room. Lilypads floated lazily on the water¡¯s surface, and in the center stood a massive bonsai tree, its gnarled branches stretching almost six meters high. Hanging planters suspended from long chains swayed gently from the high ceiling, their greenery spilling downward like waterfalls. A stone walkway bordered the pond, lined with several low tables.


    At one of them sat a woman who looked eerily like Cassandra. Her hair was a stark white, her tattoos faint, and a pair of glasses perched on her nose. She wore a flowing red satin robe that reminded me of Erik¡¯s style, and a large teapot and cup sat in front of her. She was reading a thin book, but as I descended the stairs, her eyes flicked up, and she smiled faintly.


    ¡°Uh,¡± I said brilliantly. ¡°You must be Lady Winters?¡±


    She snapped the book shut with a sharp thwack. ¡°Astrid,¡± she corrected bluntly. ¡°Only politicians call me ¡®Lady,¡¯ and that¡¯s usually because they¡¯ve pissed me off.¡±


    Oh yeah. Definitely Cass¡¯s mom.


    ¡°Astrid, then. It¡¯s great to meet you¡ªfinally. Although, I guess it¡¯s only been a few days, but where I come from, it would¡¯ve been over a week by now. The days here are just so¡ª¡±


    She cut me off with a glance that could shear steel. Her eyes traveled over me, taking in my current lack of wardrobe, and one eyebrow arched.


    ¡°I see my daughter doesn¡¯t exaggerate. Do you¡­ enjoy being naked?¡±


    The heat rushed to my face. ¡°Oh, fuck. I forgot I was naked¡­¡± I stammered. ¡°My clothes are in my earring, and I don¡¯t have any mana¡­¡±


    I turned to bolt back up the stairs, but her sharp voice stopped me.


    ¡°Oh, piss off with the modesty. Come here and have some tea.¡± She held up two baseball-sized orbs that glowed faintly, their surfaces swirling with energy. ¡°These belong to you, from the monsters you and your familiar took out yesterday. Consider it thanks.¡±


    I hesitated but approached, taking the orbs. They thrummed in my hands, practically vibrating with raw power. These weren¡¯t just mana pearls¡ªthey were something far denser, richer. Each had to be worth at least a hundred pearls, if not more.


    Absorbing one was like taking a shot of pure adrenaline. My pathways stretched, the sudden influx of mana pushing me past the comfortable threshold I¡¯d felt at the dam and into an almost overwhelming realm. Not as intense as the Class D healing pill, but it was close.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± I gasped, letting out a shaky breath. Instinctively, my clothes materialized on me, and I even pulled out a small parchment package filled with Katie¡¯s tarts from my earring. The scent of buttery pastry filled the air.


    Astrid¡¯s eyebrow arched higher as a grin spread across her face¡ªan expression I¡¯d seen on Cass more times than I could count. ¡°Are those¡­ tarts?¡± she asked, her voice suddenly curious.


    I set the parchment on the table and unwrapped it. She took one, biting into it experimentally. Her eyes widened, and without hesitation, she stuffed the rest into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh¡­ mmph. Gaia¡¯s fucking tits, these are good,¡± she said between chews. I couldn¡¯t help but grin as I poured myself a cup of tea.


    ¡°You can stay as long as you want,¡± she declared, grabbing another tart. ¡°As long as you have more of these.¡±


    I lifted the teacup to my lips, inhaling deeply before taking a sip. Immediately, I choked. Was that¡­ dandelion? Nettle? Oh, Ginseng. It tasted like someone had boiled weeds and called it tea.


    Astrid smirked over the rim of her cup, her eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Tea not to your liking?¡± she teased, clearly enjoying herself.


    Setting the cup down carefully, I did my best not to offend my host. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ uh¡­ earthy.¡±


    Her laugh rang out, rich and genuine. ¡°Oh, I can see why my children like you.¡±


    Red wagged his tail beside me, looking up expectantly like he was waiting for his share. I tore off a small piece of tart and handed it to him, watching as his tail sped up while he devoured it. At least one of us was thrilled with everything.


    ¡°Is this your home? The farm?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, wolfing down another tart. ¡°You¡¯re in the estate. The Sentarian brought you and Cassandra here after the roads drained. Your familiar insisted on staying by your side the whole time. Is it true you just met him?¡±


    ¡°Well, sort of¡­ I¡¯ve been feeding him behind Doreen¡¯s in La-Roc for a few days,¡± I replied, scratching Red behind the ears. He seemed far more interested in the tarts on the table than the conversation.


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± she said, eying Red thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a creature like that before. Has it been here on the island this whole time, or do you think it came in with a ship? Cassandra said you call it a ¡®dog¡¯?¡±


    ¡°No idea! Dogs are closely related to wolves and foxes¡ªI think. They¡¯re extremely common on¡­ uh¡­ Earth.¡± The mention of home stirred a pang in my chest. Felix had said we could work on getting back once I graduated, but¡­ did I even want to go back? I¡¯d basically become a superhero here.


    Tabling the thought, I looked down at Red. ¡°Oh, do you want this mana orb?¡±


    He sniffed it cautiously, then sneezed before turning back to the tarts. Figures.


    Astrid chuckled. ¡°If he has any intelligence¡ªand it sure seems like he does¡ªhe won¡¯t touch the orb. That¡¯s how monsters are made. I hope someone explained that to you.¡±


    Something clicked in my mind as I remembered Felix¡¯s earlier explanations in the lobby. ¡°Oh! Right, Felix mentioned that. Sorry, Red.¡± I stowed the orb back in my earring and gave him a pat. He took the opportunity to swipe an entire tart from the table, scarfing it down without a shred of remorse.


    Astrid raised an eyebrow, smirking. ¡°Would you like more tea?¡±


    ¡°Fuck n¡ªNo, thank you,¡± I corrected myself quickly, earning another laugh. ¡°What time is it? We were supposed to be hunting in¡­ Riverbend?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be several hours until Cassandra wakes up,¡± she said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°I swear, the girl spends half her life asleep. Would you prefer some breakfast?¡±


    My stomach growled in agreement, loud enough to make Astrid laugh again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes,¡± she said, rising from her seat with a grin.


    She led us through winding halls from the main antechamber until we entered a lavish dining hall. Instead of the large banquet table I might have expected, several smaller tables were arranged, surrounded by blankets, pillows, and low lounges. Astrid chose one and gracefully settled onto a cushion, beckoning me to sit across from her. Red chose to take up an entire chaise lounge, yawning as he flopped down.


    As soon as Astrid and I sat, a Sentarian glided into the room through a side doorway, bowing his head low with his hands folded at his navel. ¡°Amituofo, Mistress. Breakfast was started upon your arrival but will take some time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°No rush, Kerrin,¡± Astrid replied with a slight wave. ¡°If we still have any Canephora, this would be an excellent occasion for it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mistress.¡± Kerrin bowed once more and disappeared as swiftly as he¡¯d arrived.


    Canephora? The name was familiar, but I couldn¡¯t quite place why. My mind chased the memory as Astrid reached under the table, pulling out a rolled leather mat. She unrolled it onto the table, revealing a grid with points forming a square. A simple but unmistakable game board.


    ¡°Elara tells me you¡¯re familiar with Eloquentia,¡± Astrid began casually, gesturing to the board, ¡°and I¡¯ve heard your world shares some cultural parallels with the Sentarian. It gave me an idea.¡± She handed me a wooden bowl filled with flat white stones. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    I realized my mouth was hanging open as recognition struck. It was Go. I¡¯d played it endlessly during college and had even spent hours playing with my Aapo back home. She was ruthless¡ªbrilliantly calculating for a game that was less about domination and more about subtlety and negotiation.


    ¡°I do,¡± I said mildly, though excitement sparked behind my words. ¡°It¡¯s called Go on Earth. I haven¡¯t played in a while, but I know it.¡±


    Astrid grinned, her expression entirely too smug. ¡°Would you like to play while we wait for breakfast?¡±


    I nodded, and without hesitation, she placed a black stone on the board. I followed with a white piece, settling in.


    It was over before it even started. Her moves were devastating¡ªprecise and relentless. I recognized the strategy immediately: she wasn¡¯t just playing to win. She was dismantling me, piece by piece, like a masterful tactician. It was the same strategy my Aapo had often used to wipe the board with me back home.


    ¡°Well,¡± Astrid sighed theatrically as she leaned back with an exaggerated air of disappointment. ¡°I guess Earth isn¡¯t as impressive as I¡¯d hoped.¡±


    Before I could respond, Kerrin returned, carrying a large copper teapot. The rich, bold aroma hit me instantly, and my heart skipped a beat. That smell was unmistakable¡ªcoffee. Real, vibrant, glorious coffee. The very lifeblood of my existence.


    Kerrin poured the dark liquid into a ceramic cup and handed it to me. The steam wafted upward, the scent almost intoxicating. I inhaled deeply, a rush of joy overwhelming me.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I said, the words escaping before I could stop them. ¡°Thank whatever Gods are out there¡­ coffee exists in the Multiverse.¡±


    Astrid raised an amused brow, her grin widening. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s familiar to you?¡±


    Taking a sip was like a spiritual experience. The brew was delicate yet bold, floral and invigorating, with just the right amount of bitterness. It was perfection, brewed to an art.


    ¡°Oh, we have it on Earth,¡± I said, savoring the flavor. ¡°I drank it every morning¡ªit was a ritual. But it never tasted like this. This¡­ this is masterful.¡±


    Kerrin bowed deeply, his posture radiating humble pride. ¡°This poor butler is grateful for your compliment.¡±


    I finished the cup too quickly, and Kerrin refilled it without hesitation. Each sip seemed to rejuvenate me, easing the aches I hadn¡¯t realized were still lingering.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve had my morning coffee,¡± I said, turning back to Astrid with a wicked grin, Bravery sparking to life in my mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t we play again?¡±


    Her grin mirrored mine, sharp and knowing. ¡°Oh, I like you,¡± she said, picking up a black stone. ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you, <i>Breaker</i>.¡±

 Chapter 31 - Siblings and Such

    Six straight games. Astrid had demolished me six times in a row. It wasn¡¯t even a contest until, after breakfast, I started to figure her out. She was a devastating force on the board, always ten steps ahead, but she was also happy to make a deal for position. By the final game, I spotted an opening. When we reached a critical turning point, I simply asked her if she was willing to draw. She agreed with a happy smile.


    <i>"Sometimes the smartest move is knowing when a draw is better than a win."</i> I could hear my Aapo¡¯s voice in my head, echoing the lesson she¡¯d drilled into me.


    We¡¯d been playing for over an hour, and our admittedly bland breakfast of eggs and fresh bread was long gone. I had the sense Astrid would¡¯ve kept going indefinitely, and I wasn¡¯t about to end on a loss. Turns out that was the lesson all along.


    Afterward, I asked where Red and I could get some air. That¡¯s how I ended up in a private courtyard within the estate. Rain fell lightly on the wide stone surface, broken up by intricate statues of animals lining the edges. A small river diverted the falling rain beneath decorative bridges, channeling it gracefully out of the space. It was quiet, serene, and exactly what I needed to decompress.


    Red lounged just at the edge of the covered area, stubbornly avoiding the rain. Typical dog.


    I leaned back, letting the drizzle cool my face. Valor. A Seal. The way that magic had felt¡ªintense didn¡¯t even begin to cover it. My senses had been sharper, faster, more expansive than ever. But the cost¡­ I could only keep it up for a minute or two before I was drained. And then there were the memories, the strange images of a small, angry elf jumping around and shouting instructions¡­


    ¡°Did you really walk up to my mom naked?¡±


    Cass¡¯s voice startled me out of my thoughts. I turned to see her crouched next to Red, clearly thinking about petting him. She was wearing a red satin robe I hadn¡¯t seen before¡ªmust has been some kind of Winters thing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough mana for clothes,¡± I replied with a shrug. ¡°Couldn¡¯t even find a curtain.¡±


    ¡°Too bad,¡± she said with a smirk, finally petting Red after he practically shoved himself into her hand. ¡°We have some really nice ones. But we had to get you out of the armor so your mana could regenerate.¡±


    We sat in comfortable silence for a moment, the rain pattering softly around the courtyard. Finally, she broke it. ¡°Ben, that was¡­¡± She hesitated.


    ¡°Reckless?¡± I offered, bracing for her critique.


    Her grin was unexpected. ¡°No. That was awesome! No wonder you took down a Brine Tyrant. You handled those Arbortrux like they were nothing. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you figured out a Seal?¡±


    I glanced at her. ¡°It¡¯s the same one from yesterday morning. When I healed your ankle¡ªthat was Valor. I just didn¡¯t realize it at the time. Wait, that was yesterday right?¡±


    She frowned, clearly trying to process what I¡¯d said. ¡°Yeah, just a good night¡¯s sleep¡­What do you mean you didn¡¯t recognize Valor? How did you use it?¡±


    ¡°It just¡­ happened,¡± I said, struggling to explain. ¡°I saw it form in my mind, and then¡ªzap¡ªeveryone was healed, and most of the excess mana was gone.¡±


    Cass stared ahead, her voice soft. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not possible, Ben. I mean, maybe it is for you, but I¡¯ve always been taught you can¡¯t use magic you don¡¯t know. That¡¯d be like imagining something and having it just¡­ happen.¡±


    I turned to her, completely serious. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what magic is? Where I come from, magic doesn¡¯t exist. So we imagine it does. To a child, magic is anything they want. Accidentally casting spells people don¡¯t know? That¡¯s the whole plot of all sorts of stories back home.¡±


    She chuckled softly. ¡°And you don¡¯t think you¡¯ll pass me? I¡¯ve been at this for almost a year now, and I¡¯m nowhere close to a Seal. I can fight¡ªthat¡¯s why I stick to Striker work¡ªbut after being paired with Felix, and now you¡­¡±


    ¡°Cass, we talked about this. Trust me when I say I have no idea what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m just really good at faking it.¡± I leaned back against the wall, exhaling slowly. ¡°My magic is literally based on Bravery. Do you know what that means? I¡¯m still terrified. I can¡¯t go home, so now I live here¡ªa place where half a dozen giant, murderous beavers try to kill you on a random Tuesday.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Thursday,¡± she corrected with a straight face.


    I blinked at her. ¡°What?¡±


    She tilted her head, genuinely confused. ¡°It¡¯s Friday today.¡±


    Shaking my head, I gave a half-laugh, half-sigh. ¡°Wait¡ªyou¡¯re telling me the days of the week here are the same as on Earth? How has no one mentioned that before?¡±


    Now she looked intrigued, her curiosity clearly piqued. ¡°Hold on. What are the days called on Earth?¡±


    I rattled them off, and she barked a laugh. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! How is that even possible? I thought someone explained the days of the week to you.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, Cass. Anything¡¯s possible.¡± I spread my hands theatrically. ¡°We¡¯re speaking the same language¡ªwell, mostly. Apparently, somewhere along the way, something influenced both our worlds to use the same measurement of days. Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s just magic!¡±


    She shook her head, still chuckling. ¡°Magic¡­ Alright then, Mr. Education, you¡¯re going to help me figure out my Seal when we get to Sylvarus. I might be a little behind you, but I¡¯m choosing to imagine I¡¯m not that far off.¡±


    Grinning, I stood up, stretching. Why was it that I always felt better around Cass? It wasn¡¯t a mystery, really. In this world, she was the person I¡¯d spent the most time with. And, across an unknowable distance from Earth, living a new life on Ark¡ªI had a great friend.


    ¡°Oh! Hey, you want this?¡± I said, pulling the Mana Orb from my earring and holding it out. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to go hunting, right? I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s any etiquette, but if it¡¯ll help, please use it.¡±


    Cass blinked at the orb, her expression caught between shock and discomfort, like I¡¯d just handed her a bar of solid gold. ¡°Ben, that¡¯s a Class E Mana Orb. A big one. That¡¯s worth a couple of gold mana coins, easy. I couldn¡¯t take that¡ªyou used so much saving us and healing my leg. Thank you, by the way. I should¡¯ve started with that¡ªthat¡¯s your advancement.¡±


    I grinned, walking over to a nearby statue in the rain¡ªa lion-like beast perched on a stone plinth¡ªand placed the orb on it. ¡°Well, I¡¯m full up. Almost bursting, honestly. So, I¡¯ll just leave this here. It looks nice, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    I turned and started walking away, hearing her exasperated sigh behind me. A second later, there was a sharp gasp as she absorbed the orb.


    ¡°Gaia¡¯s¡­ Wow,¡± she muttered, her voice tinged with wonder. ¡°That was¡­ a lot. I¡¯ve never felt mana like that before. No wonder Hunters taking down high-class monsters advance so fast.¡± She swayed on her feet in the rain, steadying herself. ¡°I was supposed to get one from the Spirit Realm job where we found you, but¡­ well, Chas.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Deadbeat Mentor.¡±


    She laughed.


    ¡°Noted.¡± I smiled. ¡°Okay, so how does this work? Do we suit up and head to Riverbend?¡±


    ¡°Since we are both basically full of mana? Damn right. And this time, I¡¯ll have swords that can actually cut a monster. Those old ones were just steel¡ªfelt like trying to chop down a tree without a proper axe.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that explains a lot,¡± I said as we walked down a hall into the proper estate, Red close in tow. He was snuffling around as we walked, clearly unfamiliar with the halls. ¡°You barely managed to scratch the Arbortrux, and it only took one hit with the spear to drop them. I didn¡¯t realize there was a difference.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    She nodded. ¡°Depends on the monster¡¯s mana. Same principle as with people. Spirit Steel can bypass a lot of mana hardening, but it doesn¡¯t work as well against higher-class monsters. Absolutely obliterates spiritual creatures like Glids, though¡ªsuper handy.¡±


    We turned a corner into a grand foyer, with sweeping staircases and a large circular door inlaid with intricate designs. ¡°I have a lot of questions about Spirit Realms,¡± I said, my curiosity bubbling up.


    Cass laughed as we started up the stairs. ¡°Fuck, you think I have answers? I¡¯ve been to two. One was a lot scarier than the other and you were there. Entrances mostly show up in the Greatwood, and Hunters¡ªmostly Adepts¡ªexplore them. Felix probably knows more, and we can look it up in Sylvarus.¡±


    That reminded me of something I¡¯d been meaning to ask. ¡°What¡¯s an Adept, anyway? I keep hearing all these titles, but no one¡¯s really explained them.¡±


    Cass grinned, pushing open a door at the top of the stairs to reveal a lavishly decorated sitting room. Two mannequins stood at one end, each adorned with armor¡ªone clearly mine, the other undoubtedly hers. ¡°Think of an Adept as a Class D Runebinder. They have Seals, they know how to use them, and typically have several other sigils they can use on top of it. Basically, they¡¯re experts. A Master¡ªor Class C¡ªwould be someone like Diana, although she¡¯s probably a Grand Master, which is just someone who has been a Master for a long time. They use magic in ways I can¡¯t even begin to understand.¡±


    I frowned, thinking. ¡°But you called Chas an Adept, and everyone talks about him like he¡¯s way higher than that. The man moved a Mountain, Cass.¡±


    Cass smirked. ¡°Chas is¡­ Chas. He nearly beat Alexander in a duel a while back. The Axe made him join the Hunters after he lost. The highest position Elara could officially recognize him as was Adept, and then Maris¡ªour Grand Mistress of the Strikers¡ªmade him take Apprentices. She can boss him around now that he¡¯s a Hunter. Politics, you know? I¡¯m glad I don¡¯t have to deal with it. But honestly, it was the best damned thing that could¡¯ve happened to me. Even if Chas sucks at teaching.¡±


    I blinked, processing that. When Felix said they were new, I hadn¡¯t realized just how new.


    ¡°So Chas is a Master then?¡±


    ¡°Probably Grand Master,¡± she replied, taking her armor from the mannequin. ¡°You should see him fight. Not Glids, he was barely using mana there. In a real fight, especially against monsters, there¡¯s a reason he has a mural in the citadel.¡±


    Red trotted in, sniffing the air before hopping onto something that looked like an ottoman. He flopped down with a dramatic huff, his tail wagging once before settling. The dog was unapologetically at ease¡ªhis lounging was oddly reassuring.


    As we began putting on our armor, I couldn¡¯t help but notice Cass¡¯s tattoos. They weren¡¯t just decorative¡ªthey seemed alive, almost alive in the dim light. Intricate runic patterns wove across her shoulders and arms, shifting between sharp angles and flowing lines.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the tattoos?¡± I asked, buckling my belt.


    Cass tightened a strap on her tunic and glanced at me, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything like this on Earth? These are runic markings. We¡¯re born with them.¡±


    I froze mid-motion. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re telling me babies come out with¡­ glowing tattoos? That¡¯s fucking wild. On Earth, tattoos are done with ink and needles and definitely not to babies.¡±


    She grimaced. ¡°That sounds awful. These aren¡¯t just for show, you know. They¡¯re tied to who we are, our lineage, and our magic. My whole family shares a pattern¡ªwell, except for the personal runes that appear later. You¡¯ve seen Erik¡¯s markings, right? And my mom¡¯s?¡±


    I nodded, storing my clothes in my earring. ¡°I saw the ones on her neck and face. They¡¯re like yours, but... dimmer, I guess? I¡¯ve seen dozens of Gaians and kids without tattoos, though. Want me to store yours too?¡±


    Cass handed me her clothes. ¡°Here. Yeah, most only have one or two. The Winters family has a lot more. The patterns on our arms and shoulders? Those come from my dad¡¯s side.¡±


    Her voice dipped slightly as she mentioned her father, and I hesitated. ¡°Your dad¡­ is he¡ª?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fucking story,¡± she cut in with a half-smile, adjusting her bracers. ¡°If you¡¯ve still got that bottle of Sevenfold, maybe I¡¯ll tell it later.¡±


    I grinned, slipping her clothes into the earring. ¡°Oh, I still have it.¡±


    Cass finished suiting up, the faint glow of her tattoos dimming slightly as her armor settled into place. I mirrored her, sliding my boots on. They fit better than most shoes I¡¯d encountered on Ark, though they weren¡¯t exactly comfortable.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, straightening. ¡°We should grab our weapons from Kerrin and see if any of the Wandering Wheels that brought us are still here. Maybe we can hitch a ride to Riverbend. Running the trail¡¯s fun, but it¡¯s all uphill.¡±


    ¡°Wandering Wheels?¡± I asked. ¡°The Sentarian carts, right?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yep! The carts are called Trailbinders, but the Sentarian who run them call themselves the Wandering Wheels. It¡¯s like a delivery service¡ªthey move goods that are already paid for. Revolutionary, even the Central Isles have started using them. The carts themselves are pretty new.¡±


    A courier service powered by magic-run carts. That was¡­ oddly modern. Cass noticed my expression and smirked.


    ¡°Let me guess¡ªyou¡¯ve got those on Earth too?¡±


    I returned the smirk. ¡°Sort of.¡±


    As we left the room, Red got up with an audible sigh, as if our departure were a great inconvenience. He trailed after us at his usual unhurried pace, sniffing the ground occasionally. Just as we reached what I assumed was the front door, Red stopped abruptly, his ears perking up. He let out a low rumble, his gaze fixed on a dim hallway.


    My head snapped to follow his line of sight, but the hall appeared empty. It was too far for my danger sense in armor to pick up anything, but Red didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    Cass stiffened beside me. Without missing a beat, she grabbed a nearby stool and hurled it into the hallway with surprising force.


    ¡°Shit!¡± A male voice yelped as the hallway twisted unnaturally, bending in a way that made my stomach lurch. A brown-haired teenager tumbled out of thin air, hitting the ground with a graceless thud and a string of curses.


    ¡°What¡¯d I tell you about sneaking around the house, Henrik?¡± Cass barked, storming up to the boy and yanking him to his feet with a grip that suggested this wasn¡¯t the first time.


    Henrik. Right¡ªher brother.


    ¡°Oh, fuck off, Cass,¡± he grumbled, brushing himself off. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that red beast there, you wouldn¡¯t have known I was here. How¡¯s that for spell mastery? I¡¯m perfectly invisible.¡±


    Red let out a loud hacking noise that sounded suspiciously like a sarcastic cough, smacking his lips for emphasis.


    ¡°You might want to mask your smell,¡± I offered. ¡°Dogs can sniff out pretty much anything.¡±


    Cass smirked, folding her arms. ¡°You hear that? You stink. Go clean that stain you call a body¡ªand stop creeping around when Elizabeth¡¯s here, too. You do know she¡¯ll absolutely fucking stab you if she finds you, right?¡±


    Henrik glared at her, rubbing his arm where she¡¯d just socked him. ¡°Ow, gods-dammit, Cass! That hurt. And I told you, it¡¯s not me she¡¯s sensing¡ªit¡¯s probably someone else! I hope you step on shit on your way outside.¡±


    With an exaggerated huff, Henrik stomped back up the hallway, sliding a shoji door closed behind him with as much force as he could muster¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t much. Red made a strange snuffling noise that sounded suspiciously like laughter.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°Dogs don¡¯t laugh.¡±


    Red panted, his tongue lolling out in what I could only describe as smug satisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s Henrik,¡± Cass said as we returned to the door. ¡°Probably the most irritating person on La-Roc¡ªand my little brother. He¡¯s figured out how to turn invisible just to avoid doing work.¡±


    ¡°And to spy on your friends,¡± I added.


    ¡°Exactly. Not sure if you have any siblings, but little brothers are the worst.¡±


    ¡°Mine¡¯s not so bad. Danny. Kid¡¯s a genius,¡± I said, thinking fondly of my younger brother. ¡°We¡¯re best friends¡ªbut also archrivals. We were, I guess¡­¡± My voice trailed off as Cass opened the door to a stone courtyard.


    The space was dotted with large statues of nondescript figures in prayer, many of them cloaked in moss or streaked with the grime of neglect. Kerrin stood in the light drizzle, speaking with several other Sentarian near two large carts. Two Gaian men loaded boxes onto the carts, their movements precise despite the weather.


    ¡°Ah, young Miss,¡± Kerrin greeted, turning and approaching us.


    ¡°Young Miss?¡± I teased, catching the faintest blush rise on Cass¡¯s face.


    ¡°This poor butler overheard that you were on your way to Riverbend,¡± Kerrin continued smoothly. ¡°The drivers here insist on taking you. They feel it is the least they can do for your services rendered on the road.¡±


    ¡°They feel that way,¡± Cass replied, her tone sharp, ¡°or you told them to feel that way, Kerrin? I would have preferred to ask them myself, without you influencing their decision. You know I don¡¯t like people doing things just because they¡¯re scared of my mother.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, young Miss,¡± Kerrin said, inclining his head slightly. ¡°This poor butler simply relayed the information that was overheard.¡±


    Kerrin¡¯s calm, measured demeanor was impossible to read, but Cass finally sighed and nodded, her tone softening. ¡°Thank you, Kerrin.¡±


    ¡°You are most welcome,¡± he replied warmly. ¡°Your weapons are on the bench of the Trailbinder there. The driver is Lorrin.¡±


    A short while later, we found ourselves seated on a bench of the moving cart. My spear case was strapped to my back, and Cass¡¯s swords hung at her hips. Red, however, had stubbornly refused to get on the cart. Instead, he trotted alongside with an effortless gait, showing no signs of strain as he kept pace.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by the Sentarian driver seated ahead of us. His hand gripped a rune-covered rod that extended from a base in front of him. It seemed to function like a joystick. Pushing it forward made the cart accelerate, while tilting it to the sides directed our turns. There were no gears, no visible engine¡ªand no suspension. The uneven road caused the cart to lurch and jolt unpredictably, and the cushioned bench did little to soften the impact.


    To my surprise, the driver didn¡¯t seem to bounce nearly as much as we did.


    ¡°How is it that you¡¯re not flying out of your chair, Lorrin?¡± I finally asked after one particularly jarring bump sent me crashing back down onto the bench.


    ¡°I anticipate the unanticipated,¡± Lorrin replied smoothly. ¡°I feel the flow of space around us as we move and predict the infinite.¡±


    I stared hard at his back, trying to decipher the cryptic explanation as another hard thud sent me sprawling. That¡¯s when I noticed it.


    ¡°Oh, you have a fucking seatbelt.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lorrin said, not missing a beat. ¡°I have a seatbelt.¡±

 Chapter 32 - Scouting Trip

    It probably would have been easier if we¡¯d just walked to Riverbend. The road was riddled with holes and washed out in places, leaving the Trailbinder to jolt and lurch uncontrollably as we pressed on. Conversation was impossible, drowned out by the rattling cart and the intensifying rain. By the time we reached a set of gates, my entire body ached from the ride.


    A half-dozen Vildar ran out to greet us, scurrying eagerly around the cart like excited children.


    ¡°My ass hurts,¡± I muttered to Cass as I dismounted, wincing with each step. ¡°Mana or no, that was awful.¡±


    Cass grinned as she hopped off the opposite side¡ªstraight into a mud puddle. A loud ¡°Fuck!¡± followed, and I peeked around the cart to find her sprawled in the muck, rain pouring down on her.


    Red bounded over, his tail wagging furiously as he snuffled at her. Cass shoved herself upright, glaring at the mud clinging to her.


    ¡°Gods-dammit. Well, at least it¡¯s still raining,¡± she grumbled, brushing off as much mud as she could.


    An Albinus Vildar broke away from the others and rushed toward us. ¡°Oh, Hunters!¡± he called, his voice practically a squeak. ¡°Are you here for the Lumifrax problem?¡±


    ¡°We are,¡± Cass replied instantly, her tone all business.


    The Vildar brightened even further. ¡°Oh, Lady Cassandra! I¡¯m so happy to have you on the job. Where is Chas?¡±


    ¡°No Chas today, Lou. This here¡¯s Breaker Ben Crawford, Acolyte of the Hunters,¡± Cass said with a grin in my direction. ¡°He¡¯s the one holding the job bill. And that¡¯s his familiar, Red. He¡¯s a dog.¡±


    Red tilted his head, panting as if to confirm his identity. For added measure, he gave what could only be described as a dignified nod.


    ¡°Uh, hi,¡± I said, feeling lame but unable to come up with anything better.


    ¡°The Breaker! Oh, please, come into the town,¡± Lou said, nearly tripping over himself with excitement. ¡°You must have had a long trip. Let¡¯s get you a nice, comfortable chair and some tea.¡±


    Cass and I exchanged a look, both wincing at the thought of sitting down again. Even if the tea wasn¡¯t as bad as Astrid¡¯s, I couldn¡¯t imagine it beating the coffee we¡¯d had at breakfast.


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Cass said, cutting him off. ¡°We¡¯d like to survey the location of the Lumifrax. Can you point us in the right direction?¡±


    Lou blinked but nodded quickly. ¡°Oh, yes. About six spans that way.¡± He gestured toward a small valley visible in the distance. ¡°They¡¯ve holed up there but be warned¡ªthe landscape is evolving into swamp in that direction. The smell is¡­ quite something.¡±


    We nodded and set off down the hill from the town. Silence stretched between us for a while, the squelching of mud and the steady patter of rain our only company. About fifty meters away, I finally broke it.


    ¡°So now that I¡¯ve found Valor,¡± I asked hesitantly, ¡°does that mean I¡¯m going to Sylvarus?¡±


    Cass let out a scoff. ¡°Oh, Gaia¡¯s tits, no. Finding a Seal Candidate is one thing, but actually binding it to your soul? That¡¯s the hard part. At least, that¡¯s what Felix and Chas always say. With enough time and mana, you can use whatever tier-three sigil you want, but aligning your body and soul with it? That¡¯s what takes forever.¡±


    She shot me a side-eye. ¡°Well, for you? Who knows¡­ asshole.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t want to have that conversation when we got back to town. You and I are working together on this. That was the deal, right?¡±


    ¡°You bet your scrawny ass it was.¡± Cass smirked, then pointed ahead. ¡°Oh hey, look!¡±


    The hill we were descending began to level out, revealing a ruined structure made of intricately carved stone. Moss and grime covered most of it, but at the center stood an immaculate statue of a naked woman. Her hair flowed like liquid stone down to her feet, framing wide hips and a dramatically exaggerated bust.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gaia!¡± Cass said almost reverentially, her tone full of awe. ¡°Just look at those tits.¡±


    I snickered like a kid, but then the realization hit me: Gods were real in the Multiverse. And this? This was a statue of one. An actual God.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Look, we have all kinds of Gods and beliefs on Earth. In fact, the name Gaia isn¡¯t new to me. But that?¡± I pointed at the statue. ¡°Goddess or not, she¡¯s¡­ uh¡­ cartoonishly top-heavy.¡±


    ¡°Cartoonish?¡± Cass raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah. Sorry¡ªlike someone drew her with exaggerated features, you know, for entertainment.¡±


    Cass shrugged, smiling as she walked closer to the statue. ¡°As far as I know that statue¡¯s been here longer than the city has. And there are dozens more around the world, from what Nana says.¡± She reached out, placing a hand on the statue¡¯s base as we passed. ¡°Gaia is our people¡¯s namesake. She created us in her image¡ªor at least, the first ones. We¡¯re descended from them.¡±


    As we continued down the path, the grass beneath our boots gave way to mud, then to thick muck as the incline steepened.


    ¡°Who were the first ones?¡± I asked, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who made Ark, I think. The statues around the farm are of them. They looked like Gaians¡ªor humans too, I guess. But they¡¯re all long gone. Died off with the Gods, if what Chas and Nana say is true. You can look them up in Sylvarus when we pass the exam.¡±


    I blinked, trying to process that. ¡°Wait, hold on. No one thought to tell me that the Gods are dead? I just found out they were real, and now I find out they¡¯re gone. Awesome.¡±


    Cass shrugged again. ¡°Not like I know much about it. If Felix were here, he¡¯d be ranting about it right now. Or you could ask Nana. She knows more about this stuff than anyone else I can think of.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± I nodded absently, running my hand along Red¡¯s head as we walked. He was conveniently just the right height for it, his ears twitching every now and then. ¡°I might ask her next time I see her. And I¡¯ve got a few questions for Chas too.¡±


    ¡°If he ever fucking comes back,¡± Cass muttered with a sigh.


    We walked in companionable silence for a while. Lou had said the Lumifrax were about six spans away, roughly three kilometers. With the rain beginning to slow and the clouds thinning enough to reveal the position of the sun, we picked up our pace. The terrain grew softer underfoot, the scent of damp earth and decay growing stronger as we neared our destination.


    A smell hit me like a wall¡ªthick, sour, and choking. It reeked of rot, like everything around us had decided to decay at once. I gagged, putting my arm over my nose.


    ¡°Is that the swamp? Ugh.¡± I squinted down the hill, still unable to see anything through the trees. Even Cass¡¯s face twisted in disgust. Then, just as suddenly as it came, the smell was gone.


    I glanced at Red, who stood there panting, his tongue hanging out like nothing had happened. He looked at me with that wide-eyed, tail-wagging enthusiasm that screamed innocence¡ªor maybe guilt.


    ¡°Red, was that you?¡± I asked, half-serious. ¡°What the hell did you eat?¡±


    Cass laughed so hard she had to stop walking. ¡°That was rancid, Red. Even I smelled it.¡±


    Red, naturally, didn¡¯t look ashamed in the slightest. If anything, he looked proud, his tail wagging even harder. Shaking my head, I picked up the pace, moving ahead of the group. If this dog could produce a smell like that, I was staying upwind.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the real swamp came into view.


    The stench returned, a faint warning of what was ahead, but this time it lingered. The trees around us twisted unnaturally, their trunks gnarled and slick with grime. The ground became muddy, then turned into shallow standing water, and the sounds of the rainforest gave way to something entirely different¡ªa strange, high-pitched warble that reminded me of crickets, only¡­ wrong.


    ¡°This place sucks,¡± I muttered, scanning the area. Bravery was reduced to about ten meters, barely enough to feel safe. My instincts screamed at me to push for Valor, to extend my senses, but the mana cost wasn¡¯t worth it. Not yet.


    ¡°Monsters warp the land around them,¡± Cass said quietly. ¡°Enough of them in one place, and they start to leave an impression. That¡¯s why we hunt them¡ªkeep things from spiraling out of control. Stop here.¡±


    We stopped. Red¡¯s paws were submerged in the water now, and his fur bristled as he growled low in his throat.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    It didn¡¯t take long to see why. A basketball-sized frog sat on a rotting log twenty meters ahead, its dark skin shimmering with glowing blue patches. Its unblinking, deep blue eyes were locked on us.


    ¡°Oh¡­ shit,¡± Cass whispered as more frogs began to appear. They glowed faintly in the dim light, perched on trees, logs, and in the water all around us.


    Then the warbling stopped.


    The sudden silence was deafening. Only the soft patter of rain on the canopy above remained. My chest tightened, Bravery flaring with a warning just as something shot toward me¡ªa whip-like tongue lashing out from above, wrapping around my arm before I could react.


    Cass didn¡¯t miss a beat. Her swords flashed, cutting through the thick tongue in a single fluid motion. Purple ooze sprayed everywhere, and a massive frog fell from the branch above, thrashing in the water as she finished it off with brutal efficiency.


    The stench of dead frogs was dizzying, thick and hanging in the humid air. Cass was a whirlwind, slicing through the monsters with swift, deliberate movements, but I noticed she was missing a glove, and only one sword remained in her hand.


    Red had retreated back the way we came, his figure just visible in the distance. My brief glance toward him cost me mana as Bravery flared in warning. Two attacks came at me simultaneously, forcing me to dodge awkwardly.


    These Lumifrax were Class F, but they were proving just as dangerous as the Carapax I¡¯d faced days ago. Surrounded, even with the armor, I couldn¡¯t react fast enough. My movements were sluggish, and every swing of my spear felt heavier. I was struggling to keep up.


    Despair flickered at the edge of my mind, and for the first time, Bravery faltered. My focus broke, and I tripped trying to dodge a tongue that snapped just past my head. I crashed into the shallow, murky water, rolling over and scrambling to get back on my feet.


    The stumble was enough. Tongues lashed out in a flurry, and two caught me¡ªone around my arm, the other coiling tight around my leg. Gritting my teeth, I impaled a leaping frog with my spear, its body jerking violently before it went limp.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I hissed, twisting to deal with the Lumifrax latched onto my leg. I slammed a mana-infused punch into its head. The creature exploded with a wet, nauseating pop, spraying purple goo across my face. I gagged at the stench but forced myself to keep moving.


    Cass darted across the battlefield, her feet seeming to skim the water¡¯s surface as she danced between the monsters. For every one she cut down, two more replaced it, their glowing forms closing in. She was fast¡ªfaster than I had ever seen her¡ªbut even she was being pushed to her limits.


    ¡°They¡¯re swarming, we need to run!¡± she yelled, her voice cutting through the chaos. Wind and water whipped around her as she sliced another frog in two.


    I stumbled toward her, a frantic idea forming. Digging into my earring as I ran, I searched for something useful among her clothes. My fingers closed on it¡ªa red mana coin.


    Slamming the coin into one of the silvery disc traps we¡¯d been given in Rainhaven, I brought it out, the device humming to life in my gauntleted hand. Almost immediately a thick tongue latched onto it, and it flew into a Frog¡¯s mouth.


    Cass¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Oh fuck!¡± she screamed, grabbing my hand as the frog started to glow with an ominous white light.


    The world twisted violently as vertigo slammed into me. In the haze, I caught a fleeting glimpse of Cass¡¯s Swiftness rune, glowing brightly in my vision. The next thing I knew, we were crashing onto the muddy hill we¡¯d descended earlier.


    Almost immediately, a shockwave of white-hot energy erupted from the swamp. The blast lit up the morning sky and roared through the air, deafening and blinding. My ears rang painfully as I tried to process what had just happened.


    I turned to Cass, who was sprawled out beside me in the mud.


    ¡°Wash kit,¡± she demanded, holding out her hand without looking at me. I fumbled in my earring, retrieved the kit, and handed it to her. With a quick gesture, the purple slime coating her disintegrated into vapor¡ªthen inexplicably drifted toward me, clinging to my clothes. I waved my hands uselessly as she tossed the spent kit onto my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m a slime magnet,¡± I muttered.


    Cass ignored me. ¡°What happened back there? Yesterday, you probably could¡¯ve taken Erik in a fight. Where was Valor?¡± she asked, still staring up at the cloudy sky as rain misted over us.


    I hesitated, unsure how to explain. ¡°I think I was¡­ scared,¡± I admitted, the realization hitting me as I said it. ¡°I haven¡¯t felt fear in a while, not really. But Bravery and fear clearly don¡¯t mix. And Valor? It just wouldn¡¯t work. It¡¯s like it actively resists when I try to use it.¡±


    Cass mulled that over. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s on me,¡± she said after a beat. ¡°After seeing you yesterday, I thought you were on Erik¡¯s level, but neither of us are. That was your first time using Valor, right? Even someone like Felix couldn¡¯t channel his Seal perfectly at first. We should¡¯ve been more careful.¡±


    I sat up and picked up the wash kit, inspecting it with my mana sight. It was completely spent. With a sigh, I slotted in one of my few remaining blue coins and watched as the pink bar on the device slowly regenerated.


    ¡°Those mana traps are fucking awesome,¡± I said suddenly. Cass let out a short laugh, sitting up.


    ¡°They¡¯re designed to incapacitate Class E monsters. Smart move using it, but the Lumifrax? There¡¯s going to be a lot of mana pearls in there. We¡¯ll want to collect them before anything else eats them.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it took them all out?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Probably the ones nearby, at least. We still need to be careful going back in to clean up.¡±


    I turned my head, wincing at the dull ache in my arm, and caught sight of Red. He stood a little way off, tail wagging furiously, in front of a neat pile of glowing mana pearls.


    ¡°Uh, Cass?¡± I nodded toward him.


    ¡°Huh. That¡¯s a useful familiar,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Riverbend. Your arm looks like shit, and I lost my glove. What a shitty scouting trip.¡±


    Once the wash kit was recharged, I cleaned myself off and got to my feet, my arm throbbing but functional. Walking over to Red, I patted him and scratched behind his ears, storing the pile of pearls in my earring.


    ¡°Good boy,¡± I said, pulling out some bread for him. He beamed up at me, tail wagging. ¡°I need to find you something better to eat.¡±


    As we started back toward Riverbend, Cass broke the silence. ¡°You said Valor resisted you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not Valor itself. Bravery doesn¡¯t like it when I try to mix it with Compassion,¡± I explained.


    Cass stopped in her tracks, staring at me like I¡¯d just announced I could fly. ¡°Wait. You¡¯re trying to modify a spell while its bound? Ben, you¡¯re not supposed to tweak them¡ªyou bind the spell as it is. Have you tried turning off Bravery? How long have you been using it?¡±


    I winced at her incredulous tone. ¡°Pretty much all the time?¡±


    Her mouth opened, then closed, and then opened again. ¡°How the fuck do you have the mana for that?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t use mana unless I¡¯m reacting to something,¡± I said, shrugging.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± she said flatly. ¡°Magic isn¡¯t free. If it didn¡¯t cost something, people would be flying around shooting fireballs and lightning bolts for fun.¡±


    It honestly didn¡¯t feel like it was using anything, but Diana had mentioned potential side effects. I shrugged again.


    ¡°At least it doesn¡¯t drain mana. Diana told me how to turn it off, but it just¡­ switches itself back on after a while.¡±


    Cass shook her head in disbelief. ¡°When was the last time you meditated?¡±


    ¡°With you and Ferris in the tower?¡±


    She groaned. ¡°Ben, no wonder it¡¯s messed up. You need to meditate regularly to keep yourself balanced.¡±


    The Gaia statue came into view as we passed it, her serene figure an odd contrast to the lingering stench of the swamp.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I said, waving her off. ¡°I¡¯ll get to it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± she shot back, her tone firm but not unkind. ¡°Because next time? I¡¯m not dragging your ass out of there. That amount of speed took almost everything I had. If my path was wrong, I could¡¯ve shattered my leg.¡±


    Her words hit harder than I expected, stopping me mid-stride. Why was I being so casual about this? We¡¯d just been in legitimate danger, and it was mostly my negligence and bravado that got us there. A wave of guilt washed over me as I took a deep breath, focusing inward. It was easier with the armor¡ªBravery¡¯s aura effect seemed dampened somehow. I let it flicker out entirely, and the world shifted back into dull focus¡ªas if it had been enhanced before.


    No heightened senses, no warning pulses. Just me, standing in the rain, feeling everything as it was. I opened my eyes to see Cass staring at me, her expression softening as a flutter of uneasiness settled in my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cass,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I have no idea what I¡¯m doing. Meditating when we get back to town sounds like a really good idea.¡±


    Her face shifted into something more genuine, her usual sharpness giving way to warmth. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s like a physical change. You turned it off, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded, and Red pressed into my leg as if he could sense my discomfort. His steady presence was grounding as we continued up the hill toward the town.


    <hr>


    The people of Riverbend had given us a small hall to use, and Cass insisted I meditate right away.


    It was raining. In my soul.


    ¡°Kid. Hey, kid?¡± Ted¡¯s voice cut through the sound of the downpour as we stood in the courtyard, staring at the massive doors. He was holding what looked like a martini glass, but the liquid inside was some swirling, neon-blue concoction topped with a tiny paper umbrella and a wedge of fruit.


    ¡°Sorry, Ted. It¡¯s just been a weird day,¡± I said, shaking off the distraction. ¡°Bravery is messing with my soul, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say messin¡¯ with it. More like you¡¯re uncoverin¡¯ somethin¡¯.¡± Ted climbed onto a railing, leveling his gaze with mine. Behind him, there was nothing but an endless drop into a vast ocean. He took a sip of his absurd drink, somehow managing to look thoughtful despite it. ¡°Bindin¡¯ the Seal to the door is the first step.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t use mana,¡± I pointed out. ¡°How does that work? Magic isn¡¯t supposed to be free. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Ted let out a sharp laugh, gesturing with the glass as he spoke. ¡°Kid, Bravery ain¡¯t about mana¡ªit¡¯s spirit magic. Spirit magic don¡¯t need mana, it needs a soul. And guess what? You¡¯ve got one, so¡­¡± He made a vague gesture with his free hand and whistled like that explained everything.


    ¡°Spirit magic is different from other magic, then?¡± I asked, more to clarify than out of real curiosity. Felix had touched on this before¡ªhow spirit magic was technically a tier higher, more abstract, and harder to use.


    ¡°Oh, believe you me, kid,¡± Ted said, his tone dry. ¡°Valor? You picked yourself a doozy. Radiance, Courage, Compassion? An infinite multiverse of possibilities, and that¡¯s the cocktail you went with. And I think you know that one <i>does</i> need mana.¡± He held up his drink for emphasis, the neon liquid swirling ominously. ¡°Guess I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be my spirit guide.¡±


    ¡°Guide, not boss. I ain¡¯t here to tell you what to do,¡± Ted replied, hopping off the railing and strolling toward the doors. He took another sip of his bizarre drink, smacked his lips, and added, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you open that door. You just decided to make it really tough on your old pal Ted, is all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known you exist for less than a week,¡± I muttered, walking up to the door.


    Ted scoffed, not missing a beat as he followed. ¡°And already, I¡¯m doin¡¯ overtime for ya. Look, here.¡± He pointed to two undulating runes on the door. They glowed faintly, one on each side where the doorknobs would be.


    ¡°These showed up when you bound Valor the first time. Not just holdin¡¯ it¡ªwhen you really <i>got</i>


    it. You put Valor to proper fuckin¡¯ use. Now they look like this, unreadable garbage.¡±


    The runes seemed familiar, their meanings just out of reach, like words on the tip of my tongue. They didn¡¯t form any recognizable language but gave the impression of a palace, with the symbols representing its name. The connection tugged at my mind, frustratingly elusive.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ted said, glancing up at the now starry sky in my soul. ¡°It¡¯s gettin¡¯ late. Here¡¯s your homework. You ready?¡±


    I nodded, still staring at the runes.


    ¡°Think about your magic. Think about who you are. What do they come together as? You feel like a superhero¡ªgive it a name if you need to. That¡¯s the first step of findin¡¯ your path. Just remember you ain¡¯t cool enough to be Gandalf.¡± He tipped the rest of his drink back in one go, then sighed contentedly. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t forget to practice with your staff, for fuck¡¯s sake.¡±

 Chapter 33 - Rise of the Paladin

    Two days.


    It took us two more days to clear the swamp of Lumifrax, and honestly, it felt more like a slog than a hunt. Cass had snagged some healing pills from her home before we left, and after returning her clothes, I found my answer as to why they¡¯d taken so much mana to withdraw after my meditation. Swapping into our normal clothes, we let the pills work their magic while we hashed out a plan. Wandering blindly into the swamp again wasn¡¯t exactly appealing.


    The next attempt went a lot smoother, though we quickly learned why this job was classed up. There had to be hundreds of these frogs spread across the area, which meant organizing the swamp into sections and systematically clearing them. It wasn¡¯t glamorous, but it worked.


    I had a sudden inspiration to use the staff instead of a spear. Turns out, ditching the spearhead made things a lot easier on me. The Lumifrax were squishy enough that blunt force did the job, and it cut down on the purple goo explosions¡ªnot that it made the smell any better. Storing the pieces in my earring was just far more convenient and I ended up storing the case itself now that we had a surplus of mana.


    Cass and I made a solid team. Staying close, Bravery gave me just enough warning to dodge attacks or shift out of her line while she dealt the killing blows. I acted as a vanguard, clearing a path while Cass cleaned up behind me. Red stayed just out of the fray, trailing along and stacking mana pearls for me to store in my earring. By the end of the day, we were a well-oiled machine¡ªand we had a pile of mana pearls to show for it.


    Trading the pearls back in Riverbend was easy enough. The Vildar residents made it clear we were overpaying, but we didn¡¯t care. With at least a hundred pearls between us, we were more focused on loading up on dried meats, roasted vegetables, and cheeses than haggling. We ate like kings before Cass passed out for the night and I started to meditate¡ªonly to be yanked out of my trance by the putrid stench of Red¡¯s gas.


    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t get any more cheese.


    On the second day, we woke to find the rain had finally cleared. The relief was short-lived. The air hung thick with humidity, and the heat inside the armor was suffocating. Every step through the swamp felt heavier, as if the air itself was conspiring against us.


    We hunted the remaining Lumifrax mechanically, our movements precise but devoid of energy. Even Red seemed worn down, his usual enthusiasm dulled. I stopped several times to let him drink from my water gourd, the cool laps of his tongue the only indication he was still enjoying himself.


    The swamp had somehow gotten worse. The heat seemed to cook the dead frogs, turning the already foul smell into something almost alive, a hot-garbage stench that clung to everything¡ªincluding us. By mid-afternoon, we¡¯d circled the swamp and realized it was drying up. Apparently, our work was done.


    Back at the hall in Riverbend, I peeled off my armor and flopped onto the cool wooden floor. The relief was instant, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s too fucking hot,¡± I groaned into the floorboards.


    Red padded over and snuffled at me, his nose cold against my ear before he started licking, as if trying to cheer me up. I heard Cass changing into her clothes behind me. When I was sure she was done, I looked up to see her grinning.


    ¡°But we¡¯re going to get paid,¡± she said, holding out a hand to help me up. ¡°And that¡¯s the best part. Now get your clothes on. Think you can store both armors?¡±


    Even with over a hundred mana pearls stored in the earring, I hadn¡¯t found its upper limit yet, so I nodded and tucked away both armor sets. The sensation of cool air on my skin was a luxury I hadn¡¯t realized I missed. Everyone was right, armor was awful.


    Cass kept her swords on her hip, though they sat awkwardly without the proper loops from her armor. Still, she seemed in much better spirits.


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully spry,¡± I said after using my wash-kit. ¡°Two fucking days of disgusting frogs.¡±


    She laughed. ¡°If it was easy, they wouldn¡¯t pay for it! So, what are you going to do with the money?¡±


    ¡°I think Katie could use it to fix up her shop after the attack. Maybe help feed the kids around the city? What about you?¡±


    Cass furrowed her brow. ¡°Depends how much you think I¡¯ve earned, Mr. Breaker.¡±


    I let her stew for a moment, feigning consideration. ¡°Hmm. Maybe after a full performance evaluation.¡±


    She hit me, not lightly. ¡°Ow, fuck¡ªhalf, obviously.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s a lot of money. Seventy-five red coins could go a long way. But¡­¡± she paused. ¡°Remember that offer you made me in the meditation room?¡±


    My confusion must have been obvious because she grinned as realization hit me.


    ¡°Oh! You want to make beer?¡± I said finally.


    She nodded, smiling sheepishly. ¡°Everyone I know is good at something. Felix plays music for everyone, Erik grows herbs and flowers. Elizabeth is an artist. Even Henrik¡¯s good at cooking. Me? I just fight.¡±


    I stared at her, the words taking a moment to sink in. ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve got to be kidding. Erik gardens?¡±


    Cass smirked as my surprise turned into a hearty laugh.


    ¡°I looked it up, and Felix told me a bit before he left. I think I can get what I need from the merchant when they come back,¡± Cass said, and I could swear there was a twinkle in her eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just going to drink it all, are you?¡± I asked, half-joking.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯m going to drink a bunch,¡± she replied with a toothy grin. ¡°What good is making beer if you don¡¯t make sure it¡¯s good?¡±


    Before I could respond, a heavy knock sounded on the door. Cass got up and opened it, revealing two Sentarian standing in the doorway. They bowed deeply, their hands clasped in front of their navels.


    ¡°Amituofo, initiates,¡± one said. ¡°Louis informs us that you have completed your hunt. These humble drivers wish to offer you transportation back to La-Roc for a small fee.¡±


    I glanced at Cass, who looked surprised, but I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes!¡± I said, pulling a handful of mana pearls from my earring. Both of the Sentarians¡¯ mandible-like jaws fell open as their eyes widened.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± I asked.


    <hr>


    The ride back to La-Roc was long and bumpy, but not as awful as it would have been on foot, especially in the blazing heat. Most of the trip, I spent talking with Cass about the ins and outs of brewing beer, going over what equipment she might need. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what tools or containers were available here, but she seemed to have a solid grasp of the basics, and I was impressed by her memory.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s basically just tea?¡± she asked as we exited the Greenmarch, La-Roc coming into view not far ahead.


    ¡°Well, sort of. You boil it to concentrate the sugar, let it cool, then add yeast. That¡¯s pretty much it. Honestly, it¡¯s harder to mess up than to get right¡ªat least until you start making complex ones¡ªlike the beer I made in the Tower,¡± I replied. Cass lit up at the simplicity of it, though she admitted she had no idea what yeast was. I assured her Katie must have some, since it¡¯s used for baking bread. It wouldn¡¯t be perfect, but it would be enough to see if she wanted to keep experimenting.


    As we passed through La-Roc¡¯s gates, the drivers pulled to a stop just inside the walls. ¡°This is where the Trailbinder must be stored. This humble driver hopes the ride was pleasant,¡± one of them said.


    It wasn¡¯t, but we nodded politely and climbed out. Red, who had actually joined us on the wagon this time, leaped down in an awkward, gangly motion.


    We had only been gone a couple of days, and I¡¯d only been in La-Roc for about a week, but it felt good to be back somewhere familiar. La-Roc might not be Earth, but I was starting to accept it as home. Stretching as we walked through the bustling streets, I greeted a few Sentarians we passed. The city¡¯s core was alive with activity, Floran, Vildar, and Gaians mingling in the sunlit avenues.


    ¡°You know,¡± I said, glancing at Cass as we wove through the crowd, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it, but how do we prove we did the job? We could¡¯ve just shown up and said we did it. How do they know we actually killed all those frogs?¡±


    Cass grinned and spun to walk backward, effortlessly navigating the streets. ¡°Truth Sight,¡± she said casually, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    ¡°Oh, like that thing Chas was doing?¡± I asked. ¡°That makes sense, I guess.¡±


    The conversation fizzled out as we reached the Tower. The mid-afternoon sun hung low in the sky, and my legs ached from the trek. Even with mana reinforcing them, the day had been long, and riding the Trailbinders had taken its toll. Red hesitated at the base of the Tower¡¯s steps, his ears swiveling like he was debating something.


    ¡°You want to wait out here, Red?¡± I asked, crouching to scratch behind his ears. He gave me a long look, then turned and started up the stairs, hesitant but determined. He glanced back to make sure we were following, his tail swishing nervously.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The Tower¡¯s domed lobby welcomed us with a strange sense of familiarity. The domed ceiling echoed faintly with distant voices, and the ever-present buzz of mana hung in the air. Gary, stationed at his usual spot at the desk, looked up and grinned as we approached. He glanced at Red and raised an eyebrow almost imperceptibly, lingering only for a moment.


    ¡°Ah! The Acolyte has returned. You both look considerably stronger than when you left,¡± he said, his voice warm as he motioned for us to step forward.


    Cass reached into her vest, pulling out her Manascript, and I quickly followed her lead. Gary took both scripts and flipped them open to the pages he¡¯d stamped with the details of our job. His eyes, swirling like galaxies, fixed on us.


    ¡°Do you swear that, to the best of your ability, you have completed this ordained hunt?¡±


    The word ¡°ordained¡± snagged in my mind for a moment, but I nodded. ¡°I... We do,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the weight of his gaze.


    Gary¡¯s eyes returned to their normal, human-like appearance as he stamped both scripts with an air of finality. Closing them, he raised his voice, much louder than I thought possible. It wasn¡¯t just loud¡ªit seemed to echo from every corner of the room.


    ¡°Let it be known that Acolyte Ben Crawford, the Breaker, has completed his first Class E hunt!¡±


    The room erupted into cheers, several Hunters adding their voices to the celebration. Gary continued, his tone booming with ceremony. ¡°Rest up and eat hearty, for the monsters will return!¡±


    The Hunters, Cass included, answered in unison, their voices reverberating with a tribal cadence:


    ¡°And we will cut them down!¡±


    Without thinking, I blurted out, ¡°And I¡¯ll try not to die doing it!¡±


    The room went quiet, and I felt my cheeks burn as every eye turned to me. For a split second, I thought I¡¯d ruined the moment¡ªthen Gary grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Breaker,¡± he said, his tone light and approving. ¡°Now for your reward.¡±


    He placed a small wooden box on the desk and slid it open to reveal a single silver coin nestled on a velvet bed. Next to it, he set a jingling bag on the counter. ¡°One silver, and fifty red.¡±


    Cass scooped up the bag with a satisfied nod. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep the silver?¡± she said, tossing me a sly wink. ¡°It¡¯s not quite half, but these will be a lot easier to spend.¡±


    ¡°Where is your armor? I will submit it for repairs,¡± Gary asked, his tone casual.


    I grinned and dumped the stinking armor sets onto the surface between us. A nearby Vildar gagged at the smell.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Gary said, his voice incredulous as he stored the armor somewhere behind the counter. ¡°And a cleaning. Would you have any mana pearls to sell to the Tower?¡± His tone turned expectant.


    I smirked and tipped my hand, spilling at least fifty pearls onto the desk in a cascade from my earring. A few rolled off the edge, and Cass scrambled to catch them before they hit the floor.


    ¡°Is this worth anything?¡± I asked, deadpan.


    Gary raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°I see the young Acolyte has a sense of humor.¡± He pulled out a contraption that resembled a scale, all brass fittings and faintly glowing glyphs. Scooping the pearls onto it, he watched as the device flared with soft light. ¡°That is rather fortunate. For Class F, these pearls are unusually dense.¡±


    He reached beneath the desk, counting out twenty red mana coins and a small handful of blue ones. After arranging them into neat stacks like poker chips, he slid them across the desk with a practiced motion.


    ¡°Can¡¯t go wrong with some walking-around money,¡± I said, giving a satisfied nod as I stored the coins in my earring.


    I still had plenty of pearls left and briefly considered selling them all. They¡¯d fetch a good price, but their utility made me hesitate. Better to hold onto them for now.


    As I picked up the silver mana coin from the earlier reward, a sharp jolt of static jumped through my hand. The concentration of mana was staggering, far beyond anything I¡¯d touched before. Storing it alongside the gadgets in my earring, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder: If a red mana coin could fuel a trap capable of that explosion the other day, what kind of devastation could a silver coin unleash?


    Without warning, a gust of wind swept through the antechamber, unsettling papers and ruffling the large curtains. The energy in the room shifted abruptly, and a hush fell over everyone as they instinctively straightened, their attention snapping to the stairs.


    ¡°Ben!¡± a familiar voice called.


    I turned to see Elara descending from the second level, her appearance disheveled like she¡¯d thrown on her linen clothes in a hurry. Her gaze landed on me, sharp and direct, before flicking to Red.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the mana beast?¡± she asked, one eyebrow raised.


    All eyes shifted to me and Red. He was sitting in what could only be described as a ridiculous pose, but as the scrutiny fell on him, his ears drooped, and his hackles raised in visible discomfort. He ducked his head, clearly nervous under the sudden attention.


    ¡°He¡¯s my familiar,¡± I decided, resting a reassuring hand on his back. ¡°Where I go, he goes.¡±


    Elara scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Of course he is.¡± But then her expression softened as she looked at Red. Her voice shifted, becoming gentler, almost reverent. ¡°Be at ease, wandering one. This is a safe place, and the mana here is pure. You need wander no more.¡±


    Her words seemed to settle him instantly. Red perked up, his ears lifting, and the tension in his posture melted away as if that was all he¡¯d needed to hear.


    Cass nudged me, her tone abrupt. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at Katie¡¯s. Go talk with Elara¡ªthis seems important.¡±


    I could feel the weight of eyes on me as I climbed the stairs, Elara leading the way with sharp, purposeful strides. She didn¡¯t speak, just whirled ahead, guiding me down a long hallway deeper into the Tower.


    We hadn¡¯t been walking long before I broke the silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Elara held up a hand to stop me, her expression sharp. ¡°Gary, if you please?¡± she said, seemingly to no one.


    ¡°As commanded, Head Mistress,¡± came a voice from behind me, and I nearly jumped out of my skin. My aura hadn¡¯t even registered him.


    Before I could process that, the hallway itself shifted. The world tilted in a way that made my stomach churn, a dizzying sense of weightlessness washing over me. Then, just as suddenly, gravity slammed back into place, and I staggered to find myself standing before two massive stone doors. Each was carved in intricate bas-relief, depicting radiant towers stretching skyward.


    A soft shaking sound pulled me from my daze. Red stood beside me, giving a full-body shake before letting out a high-pitched yawn. I guessed he didn¡¯t appreciate whatever that was either.


    Elara stepped forward, pushing the grand doors open to reveal a room that screamed opulence even by the Tower¡¯s standards. Sunlight poured through towering arched windows, casting warm golden hues across marble floors polished to a mirror-like finish. At the center of the room stood the desk¡ªa massive, carved masterpiece adorned with gilded accents, dominating the space like a throne. It rested on an ornate rug, flanked by four high-backed chairs that seemed designed for royalty rather than practicality.


    As we stepped inside, Elara made a quick motion behind her, and when I glanced back, the doors were gone¡ªreplaced by a seamless, white-polished wall. The gesture seemed to drain her, her shoulders sagging as her all-business demeanor softened into something closer to exhaustion.


    She strode toward the desk, motioning for me to sit in one of the chairs. I obliged, sinking into the plush seat, which was as comfortable as it looked. Red, on the other hand, jumped into another chair and promptly spun it in a full circle, his tongue hanging out in what could only be described as smug satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you and I talked without my mother around,¡± Elara began, lowering herself into the chair behind the desk. She studied me for a moment, her gaze sharp but less formal. ¡°Before you ask, yes, we¡¯re at the top of the Tower. No, not <i>that</i>


    top¡ªthe other one.¡±


    I glanced at Red, who appeared confused¡ªwhich was normal since he was a dog¡ªbut Elara pressed on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preoccupied¡ªFelix had been binding his Seal, and you¡¯ve been busy. I wish we had more time to chat, but we¡¯ve got a big fucking problem.¡±


    The words hit like a thunderclap. My pulse quickened, goosebumps prickling my arms.


    ¡°What kind of problem?¡± I asked cautiously, trying not to let the dread seep into my voice. ¡°Did I do something wrong? Are you¡­ are you going to toss me off Ark?¡±


    Elara sighed and reached into a drawer, pulling out a small envelope. ¡°My mother, the bitch, may have pushed her luck¡ªand by proxy, yours¡ªa bit too far.¡± She tossed the envelope onto the desk. ¡°This arrived today from the Emerald Reaches. Some islands a few days away and our primary trading partner. They¡¯re ruled by Maris Valerian, the Archon of the Strikers¡ªor a Grandmaster. On my Mother¡¯s level.¡±


    The name Maris rang a faint bell. Alexander had mentioned her to Diana, hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said cautiously, unsure where this was going.


    ¡°The letter states, in no uncertain terms, that Maris isn¡¯t happy you¡¯re here. She¡¯s given me until her arrival to come up with a plan to coerce you off Ark.¡± Elara grimaced. ¡°Conveniently, the letter was delayed two days. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    My heart sank, but Bravery flared in my mind, steadying me. There had to be more to this¡ªElara wouldn¡¯t have brought me here if she was just planning to kick me through a portal.


    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me this why?¡± I asked, keeping my voice calm.


    Elara¡¯s eyes sparkled as a small, wry smile tugged at her lips. ¡°I had almost forgotten how sharp you are.¡± She leaned back slightly, her tone shifting. ¡°Because my mother is right. Fuck me, I just said that out loud.¡± She rubbed her temples before continuing, her voice quieter but no less intense.


    ¡°You belong here. You¡¯ve been on Ark for a week and made no enemies on La-Roc¡ªonly friends. You¡¯ve advanced at an alarming rate and fit in with the Hunters faster than anyone expected. The bravery that earned you your title inspired my son to advance his own Runebinding. You single-handedly took down two Arbortrux and saved part of the Greenmarch from a Monster Tide. And now, you¡¯ve completed a Class E hunt in less than three days. There are a dozen people¡ªVeteran Hunters included¡ªwho would vouch for your honor. Fuck, even Maris¡¯s own son, Malcolm, would back you up.¡±


    She leaned forward, her now swirling, galaxy-like eyes locking onto mine. The energy radiating from them felt almost tangible, pressing down like a weight I hadn¡¯t noticed until now.


    ¡°Unfortunately, if you stay here, things are about to get much harder for you,¡± she said, her voice quieter but sharper, each word deliberate. ¡°So I¡¯m only going to ask this once, and I want you to think carefully about your answer.¡±


    Her tone dropped, the words heavy with meaning.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I stared at her, letting the question settle, letting her words sink in. For one thing, Malcolm being the son of some powerful warrior that even Elara was wary of? That was interesting. Wasn¡¯t he the same guy who called out Cass for having a rich family? Pot, meet kettle.


    But that wasn¡¯t the heart of it.


    This week had been¡­ insane. My entire life had been flipped upside down, dumped out, and left for me to piece back together. And what did I have to show for it? Apparently, Valor. Somehow, I¡¯d helped save people¡ªfrom a giant crab, giant beavers, and now giant frogs. That was something, wasn¡¯t it? And the fact that so many people wanted me to stay¡­ That felt good.


    Ark seemed like the best place to figure out a way back home. Even if I decided not to go, I didn¡¯t want to die on some hellscape world. I had friends here now¡ªcommitments.


    But my mind snagged on a word Elara had said. One that pulled at me, refusing to let go.


    I blinked, and suddenly I wasn¡¯t in the office anymore. I was staring at a massive set of rune-covered doors, the twisting patterns undulating and shifting in place of handles. The runes came into focus, their meanings sharp and undeniable.


    <i>Honor</i>.


    That was one of the runes. My eyes moved to the second handle.


    <i>Loyalty</i>.


    ¡°Ya figure it out yet?¡± a gruff voice came from behind me. Ted? But I couldn¡¯t turn to look. Time felt frozen, like the universe itself had paused to see what I¡¯d do next.


    It couldn¡¯t be that simple¡­ could it?


    The Seal of Valor flickered onto the door, impossibly large and intricate. It hung there, ghostly and translucent, like a half-finished painting.


    And in that moment, I knew.


    I smiled, the expression spreading both outwardly and inwardly, a rare, quiet certainty taking hold.


    <i>I¡¯m a fucking Paladin.</i>


    Reality snapped back into place like a rubber band. Elara gasped sharply as a surge of power erupted from me, Valor blazing outward in an unstoppable wave of blue energy. My chair flew back across the room with a crash as I stood, locking eyes with her.


    Red barked happily, bounding to my side as if to punctuate the moment, tail wagging furiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fuckin¡¯ leaving,¡± I said, every ounce of resolve I had behind the words.


    Elara¡¯s eyes widened for a heartbeat before her lips curled into a grin. Her swirling irises faded back to normal, but the energy behind her words didn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± she said, leaning back with satisfaction. ¡°Now that¡¯s a much better answer than last time.¡±


    END OF PART 1

 Chapter 34 - The Queen of Pirates

    The warm glow of a desk lamp lit up the cluttered table, casting long shadows over empty beer cans and crumpled chip bags. They formed a chaotic battlefield around the worn grid map at its center. I leaned back in my chair, smug as hell, tapping the laminated character sheet in front of me.


    ¡°Paladin,¡± I declared. ¡°Best class. Hands down.¡±


    ¡°Overpowered,¡± muttered Dave, hunched over his notebook, scribbling furiously as our forever DM.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± I said, jabbing a finger at him. ¡°I¡¯m the tank, the healer, and the damage dealer. Why would I pick anything else?¡±


    Jess, across the table, rolled her eyes and slid her rogue¡¯s miniature forward on the grid. ¡°Because you have no imagination, Ben. ¡®Ooh, look at me, I¡¯m a holy knight! My sword glows!¡¯¡± She mimed holding an imaginary sword aloft, her voice dripping with mockery.


    ¡°Say what you want,¡± I shot back, ¡°but who has the record for most damage and healing done in one round this campaign?¡±


    ¡°Let him have it,¡± Ryan snorted, shoving a handful of pretzels into his mouth. ¡°This is Ben we¡¯re talking about. Of course he likes the class that talks its way outta fights and rolls big damage numbers.¡±


    ¡°Damn right,¡± I said, smirking as I picked up the d20. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, there¡¯s a Beholder that needs smiting.¡±


    The die clattered across the table, bouncing once, twice¡ªthen a familiar voice cut through the room like a brick through a window.


    ¡°A Paladin? Fuckin¡¯ really?¡±


    I blinked. Sitting at the table¡ªright between Dave and Jess¡ªwas Ted. He had a character sheet in one hand and a set of dice in the other, somehow looking like he¡¯d always been there, even though there was absolutely no way he¡¯d been part of this memory.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you went with, Ben?¡± Ted said, shaking his head like I¡¯d just insulted his mother. ¡°A goddamn Paladin? Come on. Could you pick a lamer class?¡±


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± I stammered, staring at him while the others kept chatting, totally oblivious to the sudden Ted-shaped elephant in the room.


    ¡°I mean, really,¡± Ted continued, cracking open a beer that definitely hadn¡¯t been on the table five seconds ago. ¡°Name one cool Paladin from pop culture. Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I started, but nothing came out.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ted slammed the beer down, snapping his fingers for emphasis. ¡°You can¡¯t. Nobody can. You know why? ¡®Cause Paladins are boring as shit. Nobody wants to be the shiny do-gooder. People want edge. Antiheroes. Big-ass swords dripping shadow magic, bad attitudes, and tragic backstories. No one wants a hero that wants to be a hero. Shit just doesn¡¯t sell!¡±


    Jess giggled. ¡°He¡¯s got a point, Ben.¡±


    I shot her a glare. ¡°Wait. You can see him?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± she said, rolling her eyes like I was the crazy one.


    Dave glanced up from his notes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Paladins? I think they¡¯re pretty solid.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no,¡± Ted said, wagging a finger at him. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to call them lame so this bit works better. Come on, Dave, help me out here!¡±


    I turned to Ted, my patience officially shot. ¡°Are you seriously here to ruin a memory?¡±


    Ted shrugged, the picture of nonchalance. ¡°What can I say? Nostalgia¡¯s overrated. And messin¡¯ with you is way more fun.¡±


    Before I could argue, the dice on the table started to glow, their light spreading like spilled ink. The table dissolved. The grid map faded. My friends disappeared, and suddenly, I was standing in a familiar courtyard. Ted leaned against a railing, grinning like the world¡¯s cockiest holiday elf.


    ¡°Oh well,¡± he said with a sigh, pointing at a large set of doors with the beer can. ¡°I was hopin¡¯ for more angst, but¡ªsure¡ªPaladin¡¯ll do.¡±


    <hr>


    I jolted awake with the undeniable certainty that I wasn''t where I had just been. The memory of Elara''s office lingered¡ªmy resolve to stay on Ark, to confront this Maris person, and then... darkness. I¡¯d fallen over like an idiot.


    Oh. Right.


    I hadn¡¯t been paying attention to the mana cost. So sure I¡¯d solved my Seal, I¡¯d pushed too hard and passed out again. Valor was going to take a lot of practice¡ªand even more mana. The Hunters had mentioned trials that happened with a Seal, but that hadn''t seemed to happen yet. Or maybe passing out was the trial. Great.


    Sunlight spilled through the window, tracing warm lines across the wooden floorboards and catching the dust motes drifting lazily in the air. The light marked it as midmorning. At the foot of the bed, Red lay sprawled on his back, all four paws in the air like some kind of furry surrender flag. Truly a weird animal. I gave him a pat on the chest, and one eye cracked open halfway, fixing me with a look that clearly demanded belly rubs.


    I obliged, scratching until his leg kicked in victory.


    After using my wash-kit and getting dressed, I stepped into the hallway. The common room was empty save for Doreen, who perched in her ridiculously oversized high-backed chair. The moment she spotted me, her ears twitched, and she leaped onto a table, bringing herself to eye level with startling speed.


    "What the fuck is happening?" she demanded, her tone sharp enough to cut. "Elara dragged you in here saying you passed out from mana exhaustion. From using a Seal! Seriously, don¡¯t fuckin¡¯ do that until it¡¯s bound. You¡¯re gonna mess up your mana pathways¡ªor worse."


    Well, that explained how I got here.


    "Oh, yeah, that was my bad," I admitted with a yawn, trying to brush off the scolding. "Elara said someone¡¯s coming to La-Roc to, uh... get rid of me. Maris Valerian?"


    Doreen froze mid-gesture, her wide eyes locking onto me like I¡¯d just announced the apocalypse. Her mouth opened, closed, tried again¡ªtwice¡ªbefore managing a single, emphatic word:


    "Fuck!"


    "Elara''s got a plan, though!" Cass¡¯s voice rang out behind me. She stood in the hallway in the usual red satin Winter''s pajamas, Erik trailing behind her like a silent shadow.


    "Good," Doreen snapped, her whiskers twitching with barely contained agitation as she repositioned herself on the table¡¯s edge. "What is it? And how long do we have? A couple of days?"


    Cass shrugged with forced casualness. "No idea. All I got was that she¡¯ll be here soon, and Elara went to Sylvarus to talk to Nana about it."


    "I hope so," Doreen muttered, her tail flicking anxiously. "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone on the island who can take her... maybe your mother?" She looked to Cass and Erik, her round ears tilting in what seemed almost like a plea.


    "Mother won¡¯t leave the farm if Maris is here," Erik said, his tone calm but firm. "That, I can guarantee. But if Maris decides to try her luck for our ginseng again..." He trailed off meaningfully.


    "She¡¯s been here before?" I asked, curiosity piqued despite the tension.


    "Oh, yes." Erik¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. "She¡¯s been trying to get her hands on our seeds for years. Mother¡¯s slapped her down each time¡ªin duels."


    I nodded, processing this. "Okay, so she¡¯s not invincible. That¡¯s something. Now we just wait to see what Elara and Diana can come up with."


    The others didn¡¯t look convinced, but I could only shrug. I had no frame of reference for Maris or whatever power she wielded. "Alright, well, she¡¯s not here now," I said with a deliberate grin, trying to break the heavy mood. "And Red¡¯s starving! So we¡¯re heading to Katie¡¯s for something to eat. Anyone coming? My treat."


    I didn¡¯t have to twist their arms. Within minutes, we were out the door and heading toward the bakery, Red trotting happily at my side. The streets hummed with life, the oppressive heat of recent days finally giving way to cool morning air. Perfect weather for work¡ªthe sound of hammering, sawing, and cheerful chatter filled the air as people went about repairing their shops and buildings.


    Katie was just opening when we arrived, her eyes lighting up at the sight of us. "It¡¯s you!" she cried, running forward¡ªonly to veer at the last second and throw her arms around Red. "I haven¡¯t seen you in so long! I wasn¡¯t sure if you were okay."


    Red, absolutely thrilled by the attention, began enthusiastically licking her face, nearly bowling her over in his excitement. Katie giggled, trying futilely to fend off his affection.


    "Wait¡ªyou know him?" I asked, scratching Red¡¯s ears to calm his enthusiasm.


    Katie beamed through Red¡¯s ongoing assault. "Of course! He used to visit when Carlos and I made cheese buns. But I haven¡¯t made them since..." Her smile faltered, the weight of unspoken memory settling over us.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I cleared my throat. "So... do you know his name? I just call him Red."


    "No, but Red¡¯s as good a name as any." She turned to the group, brightening. "Are you all here for breakfast? I¡¯m honored!"


    I started to sit, but Katie¡¯s iron grip caught my arm, dragging me toward the kitchen. For someone so small, she was surprisingly strong. "Oh no you don¡¯t. You¡¯re on cheese buns for Red. I¡¯m positive I don¡¯t have to tell you how to make them."


    I grinned. "No, I¡¯ve got those down."


    Her hug lasted a beat longer than usual. "Tell me about your hunt."


    While we worked, I recounted the past few days¡ªthe Arbortrux, the Lumifrax, my Seal. At the mention of Valor, she gaped.


    "You¡¯ve been here a week and gotten that strong? That¡¯s incredible."


    "I don¡¯t really feel like it. I can only keep it up for a minute before passing out." I laughed, working the dough. "I¡¯m just good at solving puzzles, and magic seems like one big puzzle."


    Katie¡¯s smile warmed the room. "Well, as long as you don¡¯t forget about me and visit."


    "That reminds me¡ªwe¡¯re supposed to have a date, right?"


    She blushed beneath the flour dusting her face but managed a smirk. "There¡¯s barely a drop to drink in the city. Maybe after the merchants show up?"


    "Deal."


    I hesitated, then: "Hey, I just learned all Gaians have runic markings... tattoos. But I¡¯ve never seen yours¡ªdo you have them? Where are they?"


    Katie¡¯s face blazed red to her ears. "Wouldn¡¯t you like to know!"


    The next thing I knew, I was being unceremoniously shoved from the kitchen.


    "The fuck you say?" Doreen eyed me from her table. "You better not have fucked up breakfast. I¡¯ll toss you into the harbor."


    "No, I just asked where her markings were..."


    Cass roared with laughter, patting her chest. "Oh, I know where they are. You¡¯re lucky she decided to open the door before putting you through it."


    Whoops.


    Katie eventually emerged from the kitchen, a tray balanced expertly on one hand, her cheeks still dusted with flour¡ªand still very much avoiding my gaze. She set down plates of eggs, cheese buns, and thinly sliced meat that reminded me of salami. I was halfway to grabbing a bun when a sudden blur of red fur shot forward.


    Red, the absolute menace, snatched half my plate before I could react.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, man! That¡¯s my breakfast,¡± I scolded, pushing his paws off the table. He had the audacity to stare at me with wide, innocent eyes, as if the concept of stealing food was entirely foreign to him.


    Doreen snorted. ¡°You gotta be quicker than that.¡± She reached for another bun, tearing into it with sharp teeth.


    The door to the bakery swung open with precise timing, and Ferris entered. The scholar¡¯s blue robes stood in stark contrast to the flour-dusted, bustling warmth of the room.


    ¡°Amituofo,¡± he greeted, offering a slight bow. ¡°This humble scholar heard Ben had returned and wished to relay a message.¡±


    I gestured toward an empty chair. ¡°Come eat with us!¡±


    ¡°This humble scholar would be honored; however, the collective does not typically consume these sorts of foods.¡±


    ¡°They drink mush,¡± Doreen said, her whiskers twitching as she reached for yet another bun.


    ¡°Nectar,¡± Katie corrected as she passed by. ¡°They make the honey we use all over the island.¡±


    I turned to Ferris, curious. ¡°Wait¡ªthe Sentarian are like... bees?¡±


    Blank looks all around.


    ¡°Flying insects? Yellow and black? Fuzzy? Get angry if you try to take their honey?¡±


    Ferris tilted his head. ¡°You mean the Apidae? If only we were so lucky. Do you have these on Earth?¡±


    I nodded and his tone shifted to reverent Mandarin: ¡°<b><i>To know the Enlightened Ones still persist is a great thing. This is more to my debt</i></b>.¡±


    Doreen groaned, tossing a piece of bread at him. ¡°Same fuckin¡¯ language, assholes.¡± She turned back to me. ¡°So you got bugs on Earth like the Sentarian. Great. You gonna eat that?¡±


    Before I could answer, Red helped himself to another bun.


    I sighed. ¡°I was going to.¡±


    ¡°Sorry if I offended you, Ferris,¡± I said, shifting back to the message he¡¯d come to deliver. ¡°You mentioned something important?¡±


    Ferris nodded. ¡°The collective thanks you for intervening in Rainhaven. The Arryava Pusa requests a meeting. Any Sentarian in La-Roc can guide you to her. This humble scholar returns to Sylvarus this afternoon.¡±


    Cass choked on her food. Doreen groaned, throwing her hands up. ¡°Oh, of course she fuckin¡¯ does.¡±


    The way Ferris said Pusa struck a chord¡ªI recognized it as a term for a spiritual leader.


    I frowned. ¡°Is this Arryava a leader among the Sentarian?¡±


    Ferris¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°She is more than that. But this humble scholar had a feeling you would understand.¡±


    With that cryptic answer, he bowed and left us in sudden silence.


    Doreen huffed, tearing into the last cheese bun. ¡°They¡¯re fuckin¡¯ weird.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re spiritual,¡± Erik countered. ¡°If Arryava wants to meet Ben, it must be important.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Doreen¡¯s attention snapped to Katie emerging with a tray of cinnamon buns. ¡°Katie Summers, I love you. But those had better be¡ª¡±


    She cut herself off mid-sentence, ears twitching sharply. Her expression shifted¡ªwarmth draining, replaced by razor-edge focus.


    ¡°What?¡± Erik asked, already scanning the room.


    That¡¯s when I heard it¡ªa faint buzzing sound, barely perceptible at first, but with an odd rhythm to it. Like a pulse. Red¡¯s hackles rose, his body stiffening as a low growl rumbled deep in his chest. The buzzing grew louder, joined by a distant, rhythmic thump, the kind of sound that didn¡¯t belong.


    We weren¡¯t the only ones who noticed. Across the bakery, chairs scraped against the floor as people turned their heads, faces pinched with confusion. Conversations faltered, silverware clinked against plates, and an uneasy silence settled over the street. Then the noise resolved into something worse. Drums. And bagpipes.


    The sound crawled up my spine, growing louder, layering into a discordant, menacing melody. Not just one instrument, but dozens¡ªhundreds, maybe. A deafening war march rolling in with the tide. We rushed outside, drawn by the same morbid instinct as the rest of the townspeople. The streets had emptied as shopkeepers, laborers, and passersby all turned toward the harbor, squinting at the horizon.


    Doreen shot up a lamppost in one fluid motion, balancing atop it with ease. Cass and I scrambled onto the bakery¡¯s roof for a better view. At first, all I could make out were dots in the distance. Then the dots took shape¡ªships, slicing through the waves with unnatural speed. Dozens of them, trailing behind a behemoth of a vessel that dwarfed the rest. It was massive, dark metal gleaming beneath the sun, bristling with sharp angles and layered decks. And it wasn¡¯t slowing down.


    The air thrummed as the fleet tore across the sea, the leading ship a monstrous, looming shadow against the bright sky. Jagged structures jutted from its hull at chaotic angles, pulsing with eerie purple and orange lights¡ªlike some kind of nightmare cruise ship. My stomach dropped. The music swelled, shaking the air itself. Bagpipes and war drums. A battle march.


    ¡°She¡¯s fuckin¡¯ here!¡± Doreen¡¯s voice rang through the street like an alarm bell. ¡°Get Elara!¡± That snapped the Hunters into action. A flurry of movement erupted as people scattered, some sprinting for weapons, others raising the city¡¯s alarms. A deep, resonant horn sounded from the Tower behind us, sending a shudder through the cobbled streets. I turned to Cass. She was frozen. Not moving, not blinking¡ªjust staring at the approaching ships, her face a mask of stone.


    ¡°Cass?¡±


    She flinched at my voice, like I¡¯d shaken her out of something.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    Her expression said everything. Whatever was coming¡ªit was bad.


    The ships carved through the water without hesitation, heading straight for the harbor. Then I realized the horrifying truth. They weren¡¯t slowing down to dock.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± I breathed. ¡°We have to move. Cass, we need to get people off the streets. I¡¯m getting Katie!¡±


    We leaped from the roof, hitting the street in a full sprint. Katie stood just outside the bakery, transfixed by the sight.


    ¡°Katie!¡± I grabbed her wrist, yanking her back toward the Tower. ¡°Run!¡±


    Behind us, the impact came like an earthquake. A deafening, grinding roar filled the air as the behemoth ship plowed into the harbor, its sheer size tearing through the docks and smashing straight into the city streets. The force of it sent a shockwave through the ground, knocking people off their feet. Buildings groaned, wood and stone splintering under the force. Smoke and dust billowed outward. People screamed.


    And then, out of the chaos, the first figures began to emerge. Dark shapes moved through the haze, gliding over the wreckage with impossible grace. The black-robed figures descended in eerie silence, slipping through the dust like shadows given form. Two landed ahead of us. The first was a woman in black robes adorned with gold and purple cord. Her dark hair floated unnaturally, defying gravity. She moved with deliberate, controlled steps¡ªeach one radiating authority.


    She locked eyes with me. The air left my lungs. I didn¡¯t need an introduction.


    Maris. Without question.


    Beside her stood another woman, dressed bizarrely in a maid¡¯s uniform, but her sharp gaze was anything but servile. She assessed me like I was a problem to be removed.


    ¡°That one matches the description, Your Grace,¡± the maid said smoothly. ¡°I¡¯d bet my life that¡¯s him.¡±


    And then¡ªMaris moved. No motion. No blur. She was simply beside me.


    ¡°You are Ben Crawford, correct?¡± Her voice was almost pleasant.


    I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t breathe. I glanced at Katie, at her wide, terrified eyes. Then back to the woman who had just sailed a cruise ship into a city to find me.


    ¡°I am,¡± I forced out, scraping together what little defiance I had left.


    Maris¡¯s lips curled into something resembling satisfaction. ¡°What luck.¡±


    Her grip locked around my arm, ice-cold and unyielding. ¡°To the tower with you. I want you off my world before lunch.¡±


    Maris¡¯s grip was unyielding, her fingers cold as iron around my arm. I fought against it, twisting instinctively, but it was like trying to pull free of a steel vice. My body wasn¡¯t cooperating¡ªfear coiled tight in my gut, locking down any chance of calling on Bravery. Even the pearls stored in my earring wouldn¡¯t buy me more than a minute of Valor.


    People in the street had stopped running. They watched from the sidelines, pressed against buildings or huddled near overturned carts, too afraid to interfere. The sheer presence of Maris¡ªof the ship, the robed figures, the destruction¡ªhad settled over La-Roc like a storm cloud, suffocating and inescapable. Even the air felt heavier.


    She turned toward the tower, already dragging me forward. ¡°The longer you resist, the more unpleasant this will be.¡±


    ¡°I was just about to say the same thing.¡±


    Elara¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and commanding.


    She stood at the base of the tower steps in the courtyard, the wind catching the edges of her coat. The uniform she wore was different¡ªblack and silver, lined with Hunter insignias, high-collared and reinforced at the shoulders. Not her formal uniform, but something meant for battle.


    And she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Behind her, Vildar Hunters assembled in formation, each standing in a combat stance. The air around them rippled with burning auras of various colors. A line of defense between Maris and the entrance to the tower.


    ¡°If you release him now, your honor will remain intact¡­ barely.¡± Elara¡¯s tone turned sharp, each word deliberate.


    Maris¡¯s grip on me didn¡¯t tighten, but I could feel the shift in her focus, the way her attention snapped toward Elara like a predator sizing up new prey. ¡°Elara,¡± she said, voice smooth, almost bored. ¡°I could have overlooked harboring a human, but you know the events that brought him here. You endanger this world for what?¡± She lifted my arm slightly, presenting me like I was Exhibit A. ¡°He can¡¯t even resist.¡±


    She was trying to get a reaction¡ªto embarrass me, to undermine me before anyone could argue otherwise.


    Elara didn¡¯t so much as blink. ¡°This Acolyte belongs to the Hunters. He has achieved the Breaker accolade¡ªa feat not accomplished in years. He has been taken as an Apprentice by Grand Mistress Diana Aldertree upon his admission to Sylvarus.¡± Her voice hardened. ¡°You are in violation of treaties, not to mention the hole you just tore through <i>my fucking city</i>.¡±


    Maris exhaled through her nose, unimpressed. ¡°I am protecting this world. Which, I believe, is supposed to be your job.¡± Her eyes swept over the Hunters at Elara¡¯s back. ¡°You and your little Monster Hunters cannot stop me. You never could.¡±


    Elara smiled. Not a kind smile. Not a reassuring one. A wicked smile.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°But he can.¡±


    Before Maris could react, a shockwave slammed into her.


    I barely had time to process it before I was thrown free, hitting the ground with enough force to rattle my bones. Maris launched backward, pinwheeling through the air before slamming through the courtyard¡¯s stone wall. The impact sent dust and shattered brick cascading in all directions.


    Standing where she¡¯d been was a man in white linen pants, his black skin glowing with shifting golden runes. He bounced on the balls of his feet, rolling his shoulders like he¡¯d just finished a long stretch. His grin was wide, almost feral.


    ¡°Wooo!¡± Chas bellowed, cracking his knuckles. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to do that for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 35 - What Next?

    Chas shook out his hand, but his stance didn¡¯t shift. ¡°Damn, she¡¯s got a lot more mana than I expected,¡± he muttered before turning to me. ¡°Hey, kid! I hear you¡¯ve had a busy week. Oh, hold on.¡±


    The courtyard wall exploded. Maris shot through the opening, a glowing red blade aimed straight at Chas. Something invisible caught her mid-air, slowing her momentum until her feet hit the ground. She pushed forward against the unseen force, each step like wading through thick mud.


    I recognized Chas¡¯s presence¡ªhis aura, the same one I¡¯d felt when he held the portal open. It filled the space, pressing outward with defiant energy, as if declaring that nothing could touch him unless he allowed it.


    ¡°Whoa now, I wasn¡¯t aware we were at war. I can pull my weapon out if you¡¯d like,¡± he said, sidestepping as her sword flickered out of existence.


    Maris shifted immediately to close combat. Her strikes were perfect¡ªmeasured, precise. A textbook display of martial mastery. But it didn¡¯t matter. Chas slipped past every hit like she was moving in slow motion. Her robes snapped through the air as she spun into a series of kicks that should have landed, but Chas moved through them like they were an afterthought. His golden energy pulsed outward, not just defending him but actively ridiculing her efforts.


    Without Bravery flaring in my mind, I would have missed half their movements. Their auras clashed like storm fronts¡ªhis gold, her deep violet. I wondered if the colors meant something, but there wasn¡¯t time to think about it.


    Maris¡¯s composure cracked. Her precise strikes grew erratic, her face twisting with frustration.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look like that, Mary,¡± Chas said, his grin sharp as he dodged another strike. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made sure I became a Monster Hunter. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± He slipped past her guard and tapped her on the forehead with a single finger.


    Bravery screamed a warning just as my knee gave out. A hand caught me under the arm, hauling me upright. Cold metal pressed against my collarbone.


    An orange dagger.


    Not just tipped with Orichalcum¡ªthe entire thing seemed forged from it.


    The courtyard fell silent.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just kill him, and the problem will be solved,¡± said a voice behind me. The maid from earlier. Her tone was as casual as if she were discussing the weather.


    Chas¡¯s grin vanished. He raised his hands. ¡°Whoa now¡ª¡±


    Maris¡¯s foot slammed into the side of his head mid-sentence. The impact cracked through the air like a hammer on stone. Chas barely moved. His head tilted slightly before he straightened, pushing her off balance with the lightest shove.


    ¡°Killing an Acolyte of the Monster Hunters is a bad idea,¡± he said, his playful tone gone.


    ¡°Then move aside,¡± Maris spat. ¡°And we¡¯ll sort this out once he¡¯s gone.¡±


    She stepped toward me.


    A tiny yellow canary, wearing a wide-brimmed hat, landed on her head.


    Maris froze mid-step. The bird opened its beak and started to sing¡ªwhat sounded like cheerful peeping to everyone else was, somehow, a non-stop string of the most vicious curses I had ever heard.


    The bizarre moment stretched until Diana¡¯s voice cut through the bird¡¯s song.


    ¡°Well said, Stanley.¡±


    She stood on the courtyard wall, dressed in a shining blue qipao, her white hair pulled into a tight bun. An orange energy around her flickered¡ªno, burned¡ªlike a controlled flame.


    She stepped down into the courtyard with practiced grace, as if lowered by unseen strings.


    ¡°I believe you are currently holding my apprentice at knife-point,¡± Diana said. Her tone was light, almost friendly, but the weight beneath it made my throat dry. ¡°Which is very unbecoming of someone in your position, my dear Maris.¡±


    Maris glared at Diana but didn¡¯t move. Stanley, still perched on her head, let out another string of profanity-laced chirps.


    Diana¡¯s steps were slow, deliberate, each one measured as if she already knew how this was going to play out. The flickering orange aura around her shifted with each movement, like living fire.


    ¡°I¡¯d really appreciate it if we could talk this out,¡± she gestured vaguely at the courtyard, at the massive ship still looming overhead. ¡°Maybe one of those tournaments your group is so fond of? But this?¡± Her voice sharpened. ¡°This is a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Maris didn¡¯t answer. She was still frozen in place, the tiny yellow canary on her head started glowing softly.


    Diana tilted her head slightly. ¡°If my apprentice dies here, Stanley will melt your fucking face off¡ªand I promise, I won¡¯t lose a wink of sleep over it.¡±


    Maris¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°You know how he got here, and you still insist?¡± Her voice came out strained, forced through barely contained fury. ¡°We can¡¯t have Caretakers here. Not¡ª¡±


    Red trotted into the courtyard.


    He moved at his usual easy pace, tail up, tongue hanging lazily from the side of his mouth. But something about him felt different. Deliberate. His red fur seemed to hum with quiet energy, his paws too silent against the stone. He didn¡¯t slow until he was sitting squarely between Maris and me, cocking his head slightly before looking at me directly.


    I barely had time to process the moment before Diana¡¯s voice lost its edge.


    ¡°Uh¡­ does that mana beast belong to someone?¡±


    The tension shifted, like a held breath suddenly exhaled. Maris remained locked in place, her muscles tight beneath her robes, but Diana¡¯s focus had entirely snapped to Red.


    Orange energy rippled through his fur. His eyes met mine, and in that instant, I knew what he was asking: Ready?


    Despite everything, I smiled. Whatever he was about to do, I trusted him.


    ¡°That¡¯s my dog,¡± I said.


    Red barked once.


    The dagger at my throat vanished.


    No¡ªmelted.


    I absorbed every mana pearl from my earring at once. The rush hit like a flood, mana slamming through my pathways faster than my body could handle. My head went fuzzy, everything feeling distant and muffled. Something dripped down my shirt. For a second, I thought it was blood, but no¡ªgolden liquid ran down my collar, pooling at my feet. The dagger. It had fully dissolved into a pool at my feet.


    Behind me, the maid took a sharp breath. ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    Valor erupted inside me.


    The blue energy surged outwards, forcing my body past its limits. The sudden force nearly buckled my legs, but I braced against it. Every nerve in my body burned, but I had more than enough power to keep going.


    I didn¡¯t think. I acted.


    I slammed my head back without hesitation. The crack of impact rang through my skull as I felt her nose break. Her grip loosened just enough. I twisted free just as her fist came at me, faster than I could react.


    Pain ripped through my leg and abs as I barely avoided her strike. My spear materialized in a flash of blue, and I swung the broad side into her chest. The shaft bent awkwardly from the impact as she flew back, skidding across the stone before hitting the ground.


    Chas let out a whoop. ¡°Fucking nice! They don¡¯t just give the Breaker title to anyone, you know, Jenny.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s one way to end a standoff,¡± Diana strolled forward and kissed Chas on the cheek. ¡°Good to see you, dear.¡±


    He beamed. ¡°Not nearly as good as seeing you in that dress. Damn.¡±


    Stanley finally abandoned his perch on Maris¡¯s head, fluttering to Chas¡¯s shoulder with an indignant peep.


    Maris¡¯s shout echoed through the courtyard. ¡°Fuck! FUCK!¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± Elara¡¯s voice cut through the aftermath like a blade. She approached, unimpressed, arms crossed as she surveyed the wreckage of the city. ¡°You lost. So now you get to negotiate. And that little dagger stunt? That¡¯s gonna cost you.¡±


    I barely heard them. The world tilted. My vision blurred, spots dancing across my sight. Too much mana followed by the incredibly fast drain of Valor.


    Chas stepped toward me, watching closely. The golden glow around him had faded, but there was something in his expression I hadn¡¯t seen before. Appraisal. Calculation.


    Then he grinned. The same grin he¡¯d given me when he kicked me through the portal.


    ¡°Sorry, kid,¡± he said.


    And then he punched me in the face.


    <hr>


    I woke up on a couch, dim light filtering through the room in soft golden hues. Somewhere in the background, quiet music played¡ªa slow, rhythmic melody.


    Pain lanced through my head when I tried to sit up, and my face throbbed where Chas had sucker-punched me. At least my mana felt mostly normal. That was something.


    The room reminded me of the meditation space where I¡¯d met Ferris, but smaller, cozier. The main difference? Significantly more dog.


    Red was sprawled across the opposite couch, head resting on his paws, watching me with the unwavering judgment of someone who¡¯d been waiting way too long for me to wake up. When I moved, he let out a loud huff and narrowed his eyes. The message was clear: snacks.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure what he was. Even Diana hadn¡¯t known, and the way he¡¯d walked into that fight between actual superhumans didn¡¯t exactly scream normal pet. But he¡¯d looked at me, and I¡¯d understood. Whatever he was, he¡¯d chosen to stick with me.


    I fished a piece of cheese bun I¡¯d secretly stored from my earring and tossed it to him. He snatched it from the air and retreated to the floor with a satisfied grunt.


    Maybe he really was just a dog. A magical one.


    My spear sat against the couch, bent and looking awfully sad next to me. I picked it up and stored it, bent or not it was still a useful weapon.


    A door flickered into existence and swung open, voices spilling out mid-argument. Heated, clipped.


    ¡°Later.¡± Diana¡¯s voice cut them off. She stepped through, and the door vanished behind her like it had never existed.


    She sighed heavily. ¡°Gaia¡¯s sagging tits, I need a drink.¡± Then she spotted me. ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, Ben, you¡¯re bleeding on the couch. Here.¡±


    She tossed a small white pill onto the table before stepping around Red, giving him an almost comically wide berth.


    I grabbed my water gourd from my earring and swallowed the pill. Relief spread through me instantly, dulling the sharp edges of pain, my mana pathways locking down as my body finally started to recover.


    Diana collapsed onto the couch opposite me, rubbing her temples like she was debating where to start. Before she could speak, I pulled out the bottle of Sevenfold Spirit from my earring and held it out.


    Her eyes lit up. ¡°Where the fuck did you get that?¡± Then, deciding she didn¡¯t actually care, she grabbed the bottle and took a long drink. She exhaled, content. ¡°Ah. I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re figuring out that earring.¡± She studied me, the sharpness returning to her gaze. ¡°And that display¡ªValor, was it? A bit shaky, but damn impressive. Almost enough to get you into Sylvarus.¡±


    I nodded sternly, careful not to jostle the healing still working through me. ¡°Sorted it out yesterday¡­ or maybe the day before. How long was I out? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Several hours.¡± She took another drink, swirling the bottle absently. ¡°Oh don¡¯t look so serious. No one died and the city was already in shambles. In fact, that boat couldn¡¯t have missed more buildings if it tried.¡±


    I frowned, thinking back to the cataclysmic feeling of the street being ripped apart. ¡°Alright. What now?¡±


    Her smile turned cryptic. ¡°We¡¯ll get to that. Want to play question-for-question again? I¡¯ll bet you¡¯ve got better ones this time.¡±


    I sighed. So this was how she was going to teach. ¡°Alright. Are you and Chas an item?¡±


    Diana barked a sharp laugh. ¡°As together as two eternally busy people can be. But I think that¡¯s why it works.¡± She pointed at Red, who perked up at the attention. ¡°What is he? To you, I mean.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Red. He¡¯s a dog. My dog,¡± I said, nudging his belly with my foot. ¡°I had one on Earth too. Starting to think they aren¡¯t that common here.¡±


    Diana¡¯s expression softened, just for a moment. She got up and walked to a nearby table, returning with a book so ancient it looked ready to fall apart.


    Red sat up fast, his attention snapping to it. The illustrations inside showed dogs¡ªdetailed sketches from every angle, annotated in careful script.


    ¡°This was penned by an Arcadian scholar during the last age,¡± Diana said. ¡°Eighty to a hundred thousand years ago, give or take. Time wasn¡¯t exactly documented well back then.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Arcadian? There were people in Earth¡¯s ancient history by that name. It¡¯s come up a lot in our stories.¡±


    Diana raised an eyebrow. ¡°The First Ones. The first living species in the Multiverse, created by Gaia herself. And this mana beast,¡± she tapped a drawing on the page, ¡°Canine. They weren¡¯t just familiars¡ªthey were bound to the Arcadians, connected beyond magic. When the Arcadians fell, the Canines died with them. Your dog isn¡¯t common because they¡¯ve been mostly extinct for thousands of years.¡±


    I stared at Red, trying to process that. Another civilization, lost to time, and they had dogs too. And somehow, this one had survived.


    ¡°So where did he come from?¡± Diana asked, though it felt like she wasn¡¯t really asking me.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°Katie said she and Carlos used to feed him. He¡¯s been here a while.¡±


    Diana turned that over in her mind, but before she could respond, I pushed forward. ¡°What destroyed the First Ones?¡±


    She didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°The Shi¡¯an.¡± Her voice was flat, stripped of its usual teasing edge. ¡°More commonly known as the Caretakers. They are, literally, death incarnate. They¡¯re not alive¡ªnever have been. The Aldertree saw one a millennium ago and still passes the memory to us at birth.¡±


    A cold weight settled in my stomach. ¡°These Caretakers wouldn¡¯t happen to be huge and made of metal, would they?¡±


    Diana laughed, breaking the heavy mood. ¡°What a weird question. No. My memory of them is old and not my own, but they are similar to us non beast-folk outwardly but that¡¯s as far as the similarities go.¡±


    Not giant evil robots, then. That was¡­ something, at least.


    ¡°And these things are what brought me here?¡± The pieces clicked together in ways I didn¡¯t like.


    Diana¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°It¡¯s my turn for a question.¡± She swirled the bottle. ¡°Why do you think Maris wants to get rid of you?¡±


    Her tone had that leading edge to it, like she was walking me toward an answer I already knew¡ªor maybe one I just didn¡¯t want to say out loud.


    ¡°The crazy death room that started this whole thing,¡± I said slowly, ¡°was the Caretakers.¡±


    ¡°More than likely.¡± Diana leaned forward. ¡°She¡¯s following an agreement. Portals to spirit realms have been showing up more often on Ark these last few years. Most things can¡¯t make it through, but the rule is clear: if anything connected to the Caretakers comes through, we put it back and get it as far from Ark as possible. Same with humans most of the time. But that¡¯s just because your kind doesn¡¯t usually fit in.¡±


    I let that sink in. ¡°And I¡¯m a human connected to the Caretakers.¡± I exhaled. ¡°So¡­ why did you rush me onto Ark instead? Sounds like Maris has a point.¡±


    Diana took another drink, her eyes narrowing like she was choosing her words carefully.


    ¡°Without drowning you in details, it¡¯s because something saved you from them.¡± She met my gaze, her voice quieter now. ¡°Something defeated them. And from what you told us, it wasn¡¯t just anything. It was a Runebinder. Someone. We didn¡¯t know that was possible.¡±


    She tapped the bottle against her knee. ¡°So now I get to figure out why.¡±


    I leaned back against the couch, letting Diana¡¯s words sink in. Something saved me from the Caretakers. A Runebinder. It wasn¡¯t just that I survived¡ªit was that something stopped them?


    I exhaled. ¡°So let me get this straight. The rule is: if something connected to the Caretakers shows up, it gets sent back. No exceptions.¡±


    Diana nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the agreement. The Hunters enforce it, and the ruling factions support it.¡±


    ¡°But you broke that rule. You brought me here instead.¡±


    Diana swirled the bottle absently, her demeanor shifting. ¡°I had a gut feeling.¡±


    I arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°A gut feeling?¡±


    She smirked. ¡°I mean, it helped that Chas contacted me and said, ¡®Hey, I found a guy who survived the fucking Caretakers¡ªwe should check that out.¡¯¡±


    I ran a hand through my hair. ¡°And now Maris wants to kick me back through a portal because I might be a threat.¡±


    ¡°Not just might be, Darling,¡± Diana¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Maris isn¡¯t an idiot. She¡¯s ruthless, but she doesn¡¯t waste resources on petty paranoia. Even though we haven¡¯t seen one in a thousand years, that doesn¡¯t make the Caretakers any less of an issue. The Multiverse is a big fucking place, but if they do come looking, I guarantee you don¡¯t want to be the thing they¡¯re looking for.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t exactly reassuring.


    I shifted forward. ¡°And you¡¯re still convinced I should stay?¡±


    Diana shot me a look as if I was an idiot. ¡°Ben, you figured out your Seal in under a week. You survived multiple fights that should¡¯ve killed you. Your familiar just melted a fucking Orichalcum dagger through sheer will. Even without my curiosity about how you got here, I¡¯d still be dragging you both to Sylvarus kicking and screaming. And I¡¯m pretty sure Lyra will burn the gods-dammed tower down soon if she doesn¡¯t get to study you.¡±


    I let out a breath. ¡°Right. No pressure, then.¡±


    Diana grinned and took another sip, clearly feeling the liquor. ¡°Speaking of pressure¡­¡± Her tone turned almost playful.


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t like that lead-in.¡±


    She leaned back, watching me as she took another sip from the bottle. ¡°You now have a way to make sure Maris doesn¡¯t try to grab you again. Something even she can¡¯t argue with.¡±


    I had a bad feeling in my gut. ¡°Diana, what did you do?¡±


    Her grin widened. ¡°We¡¯re going to have a Grand Tournament. Cassandra says she¡¯s explained them to you.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°Oh fuck no. You do realize I¡¯ve been here for a week, right? A week.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± She took another sip, completely unbothered.


    I gestured vaguely at myself. ¡°I just learned how to use Valor. I still pass out when I use it. What part of this sounds like a good idea?¡±


    She gave me a slow, knowing look. ¡°The part where you don¡¯t actually have to win.¡±


    That made me pause, I opened my mouth to reply but closed it again.


    Diana leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. ¡°A Grand Tournament isn¡¯t just about fighting¡ªit¡¯s about proving capability. As long as you perform well enough, you¡¯ll be acknowledged as a legitimate combatant. If you place high enough, then even Maris can¡¯t claim you¡¯re a loose end to be ¡®cleaned up.¡¯¡±


    I frowned, mulling that over. It did make sense. I didn¡¯t have to win¡ªI just had to do well enough to earn my place.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Diana continued, stretching lazily, ¡°it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be alone. You¡¯ll have a ton of support, training, and plenty of time to prepare.¡±


    I eyed her suspiciously. ¡°How much time?¡±


    She leaned back, draining the last of the bottle, her smirk turning razor sharp. ¡°A week.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°Fuck.¡±

 Chapter 36 - Breaking some Rules

    Chas strode ahead of me through the Tower''s endless hallways, pausing at each intersection to squint at the wall markers. Identical corridors stretched in every direction, and I''d lost sight of the atrium ages ago.


    "Are you sure we''re on the seventh floor?" The walls blurred together, each turn leading us deeper into the maze.


    "I''ve been to half a dozen worlds more complicated than this Tower." Chas squared his shoulders. "Trust me, we''re on the seventh floor."


    "This is the twelfth."


    The voice behind us sent my pulse skyrocketing. I spun to find Gary standing there, eyes swirling like galaxies in his pale face.


    "How the hell do you keep doing that?" I snapped, my voice bouncing off the walls.


    Gary''s lips curved upward. "I wanted to see how long it would take the Blackwood to ask for help. But as expected, his stubbornness is the stuff of legend." He gestured to a doorway that materialized beside him¡ªin a wall I swore had been solid moments ago. "This way, please."


    Great. How the hell was I supposed to live in this Tower for a week?


    The moment we stepped onto the seventh floor, everything changed. Mana pressed against my skin, thick enough to taste. Stark hallways gave way to plush carpets that muffled our footsteps. Warm light spilled from ornate fixtures, casting everything in gold. The scent of jasmine and paper filled my lungs. Hunters moved between rooms, their voices a constant murmur through the walls.


    My eyes struggled to adjust to the brightness, sending spots dancing across my vision.


    "You''ve been cleared to stay in the Tower for the week leading up to the Grand Tournament," Gary said, pressing a cold silver bracelet into my palm. "This will allow you to return to this floor from anywhere in the Tower, provided you have enough mana to feed into it. Your quarters are numbered 121."


    I turned to Chas, catching his grin, but when I looked back to question Gary, empty air filled the space where he''d stood. Typical.


    "A week until the Grand Tournament," I muttered, running my thumb over the bracelet''s smooth surface. "If I place in the top five, I get to stay and go to Sylvarus. If not, I get thrown into the Multiverse and left to my own devices. This world sucks."


    "Yup!" Chas pulled a pack from his what I assumed was his Mana Sanctum and dug out a flask. "That''s why I try not to be on it as much as possible."


    "What are my chances?" The metal of the bracelet warmed against my skin.


    Chas paused with the flask halfway to his mouth. "Much better if we can get your Seal properly bound." He took a long drink.


    "Wait¡ªfor the Tournament or through a portal?"


    "Same for both." The liquid sloshed as he shrugged. "We''ve got a lot of work to do, either way. The best part is that Maris broke so many treaties and laws, we can basically do whatever the fuck we want to get you Tournament ready."


    I held out my hand for the flask. "Wait, that whole ''no special treatment'' thing I''ve been suffering through?"


    "Kid, everyone gets special treatment." He scoffed, passing me the flask and flicking my earring. "Especially you. Now we just get to be flagrant about it."


    "A week''s not a long time," I muttered, approaching room 121. The flask''s contents hit my tongue, and I nearly choked. "This is fucking whiskey!"


    Chas snatched the flask back, eyes darting down the hallway. "Keep it down. Maris may have driven a boat into the island, but her people are still merchants, and they brought at least twenty boats of supplies."


    "One minute you''re beating the shit out of each other, the next you''re bartering over booze?"


    "That''s Ark, kid!" He threw open the door with a flourish.


    The room stretched wider than expected. A bed lined one wall, flanked by a writing desk and what looked like a compositor. A meditation mat spread across the floor. But Red''s massive form already occupied the bed, his red fur stark against the white sheets. He lifted his head as we entered, then bounded over, nose twitching toward Chas''s pack.


    Chas dropped into the desk chair with a creak. "You said a week isn''t a lot of time, but I''ll be fucked if you haven''t done more Runebinding in one week than most manage in years. You''ve found a path, and now we just get to push you down it. Maris has a week to gather combatants. Plus, no one above Adept can join. You''ve got a real shot."


    "Diana mentioned prizes for the top three. Any idea what they are? I just want to place so I can stay... but..."


    Chas''s laugh filled the room. "Who can say no to prizes? I may have zoned out when they went over everything, but the grand prize is¡ªget this¡ªMaris''s fucking boat."


    A low whistle escaped my lips. "Bet she didn''t like that."


    "Absolutely not. That''s why she''s going to stack the Tournament with heavy hitters. She thinks she''s in the right, and this is how it''ll get settled."


    My fingers sank into Red''s fur as I scratched behind his ears. "I want the boat."


    Chas''s grin widened. "Damn right you do." His eyes flicked down to my empty hands, then shifted to Red. "Uh... Collect your Mana Beast and let''s go meet a friend."


    <hr>


    The lobby hit my senses with familiar intensity - polished marble paths winding through a contained jungle, the stark boundary between civilization and wilderness. Damp earth and tangled vines filled the air, ancient columns disappearing into the canopy while unseen creatures stirred in the foliage.


    Red''s claws clicked against stone as we passed the Front Desk. The Vildar receptionist''s wary look lasted exactly three seconds before melting into undisguised adoration. She barely glanced at me while reaching under the desk for a dried meat strip, which Red accepted with predictable enthusiasm.


    "This is how it starts, kid," Chas grinned. "You''ll have him running the Tower by the end of the week."


    We descended massive alabaster steps, the Tower''s weight pressing down as we moved deeper. Now that I was more used to mana I could feel something heavy in the air, like there was more to this Lobby than I could simply see.


    "Your familiar is really interesting," Chas mused, his boots echoing off marble.


    "Diana mentioned that dogs like him are extinct... or close to it anyway." I watched Red trot ahead, tail swaying.


    "Well yeah, that''s weird enough. But what he did to that Spirit Steel dagger?" Excitement crept into Chas''s voice. "That was something else. With a single sound, he removed its purpose. He didn''t destroy it¡ªhe unmade it. That''s some next-level mana manipulation. I''ve seen high-tier mana beasts pull off crazy shit, but that? That one''s way up there." He punctuated the thought with another pull from his flask.


    I exhaled, glancing at Red. "Yeah, I''m starting to think there''s more to him than just being a dog." The path opened into a sprawling courtyard. "But he sure acts like every dog I''ve ever known, so maybe that''s just what dogs with mana are like."


    A small crowd had gathered in the courtyard''s center. An Albinus Vildar in flowing green robes circled a Gaian man, his staff tapping against the ground as he gave instructions. His voice carried across the space with clear composure.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "You see here¡ªthe combatant is ready for a strike. Anything I can produce, he can actively react to." The staff cut through the air in a deliberate arc. The Gaian''s foot snapped up to block, bracing against the blow.


    "But what if the strike wasn''t my intention?" The Vildar shifted his weight forward. The Gaian stumbled, caught off guard, and in a single smooth motion, the Vildar swept his legs out.


    "This is particularly important when engaging with monsters," the instructor continued. "Do not simply strike your opponent. You must overwhelm them. Do not let your ego stop at a single attack, no matter how skilled you may think you are."


    The crowd murmured as they processed the lesson. The way his strikes flowed into each other sent a familiar itch of fascination crawling under my skin. I leaned forward, drawn to the efficiency of it. Bravery hummed in the back of my mind while Red sat beside me, his tail thumping lazily as passersby cooed at him.


    As the crowd dispersed, Chas nudged me forward. "I''ve heard you fight like the Vildar do. This is Jeremy Sky¡ªor Master Skyshatter if you want to get formal. He''ll¡ª"


    "No shit." The words escaped before I could stop them. "It''s actually Jeremy! We keep missing each other at Doreen''s."


    Jeremy''s eyes swept over me, his staff planted firmly beside him. "Yes, my wife has told me much about you, Breaker."


    My brain stuttered. Wife? Doreen? She''d never mentioned that.


    Jeremy didn''t linger on my confusion. "Charles has asked me to teach you about your martial sigils," he said, studying me with quiet intensity. "Bravery, is it?"


    Chas''s face twisted at the full use of his name, but I nodded. Jeremy stepped closer, tapping me lightly with his staff.


    "I also have Valor," I added quickly. "But it''s a Seal, and I can''t really use it without running out of mana. It doesn''t seem to want to turn off."


    "You''re binding Bravery now, yes?"


    I barely managed a nod before danger screamed through my mind.


    Instinct took over. My body twisted as Jeremy''s staff blurred downward. Mana drained from me in a rush, but the air here was thick with it, feeding back into my pathways even as it pulled away.


    Jeremy moved like flowing water, his staff cutting through the air in impossibly quick strikes¡ªone at my head, one at my legs. The wood whistled with enough force to make my ears ring.


    Bravery propelled me into each dodge, but every movement cost me. Jeremy''s speed was relentless. Then he froze¡ªjust for a second. His wrist snapped, and the staff shot toward me like a throwing star, spinning horizontally in a deadly arc.


    Bravery screamed at me to back up, but Jeremy was already there, gliding into the space where I would have dodged. The staff missed my shoulder by a breath before landing perfectly in his outstretched hand. My momentum carried me straight toward him.


    He pressed forward. Each strike faster than the last. The staff became a blur, testing, probing. Bravery struggled to keep up with the sheer precision of his attacks.


    A pattern emerged through the chaos. I spun on my heel, summoning my own bent staff in a flash of mana, intercepting his next strike. The impact rattled my bones as he pressed down before sweeping low again. I jumped back, barely avoiding the strike.


    Jeremy stilled; sharp eyes locked onto mine. The weight of his presence settled over me, but I didn''t move. The world narrowed to just his movements. The courtyard, the murmurs of the crowd, even Red¡ªeverything else faded.


    Then I saw it. A tell. His left ear twitched.


    The attack came from the right¡ªlow and fast. I knocked it aside, but the movement was a feint. The real strike slammed into my knee, sending pain flaring through my leg. I stumbled but thrust forward in desperation, aiming for his center.


    Jeremy leapt back, just out of reach, teeth flashing in an almost smile.


    "You have excellent pattern recognition, Breaker," he said, voice steady despite our exchange. "This is not the first time you''ve sparred with someone better. You recognize attack patterns, you react accordingly. But..." He tilted his head. "You seem reluctant to strike back."


    I let out a breathless laugh, still rubbing my knee. "Yeah, I''ve heard that before."


    Chas leaned against a nearby pillar, looking far too amused. "So, you think you can train him in a week?"


    Jeremy studied me for a moment before resting his staff against the ground. "I can certainly try."


    <hr>


    "You rely on Bravery too much," Chas said as we pushed through the jungle''s undergrowth. Jeremy had agreed to morning training sessions, but Chas seemed more interested in unlearning half of what I''d figured out so far.


    "It''s a good sigil, a lot like mine," he continued, ducking under a branch. "But you''re forgetting what makes it work."


    I swatted a vine away. "What''s that?"


    "Radiance, right? You were all impressive recognizing it in Felix''s bracer. So what does it do?"


    I stopped walking, heat creeping up my neck. "I actually have no idea. Up to this point, I''ve only been using it to make Bravery work. It''s just... light, right? By the way, how do I get one of those bracers? They seem useful."


    "Nah, you don''t want one of those," Chas scoffed. "They''re brutally expensive. Plus, you''d have your nose stuffed in books just to understand a couple of extra sigils. They''re old Arcadian techno-magic, designed to store representations of sigils to remind you what a spell looks like. But you''ve gotta know the spell in the first place. Beyond that, I don''t pay much attention to ''em."


    I let out a dry laugh. "I really need to get to Sylvarus and learn more about... everything."


    The trees thinned as we approached a familiar stretch of river¡ªthe same spot where I''d first encountered the Lutrin. Sunlight dappled the water, casting shifting patterns across the stones beneath.


    "Finally! I''ve been waiting for hours."


    Cass perched on a rock at the water''s edge, feet dangling in the current. Red bounded toward her the moment he saw her, tail whipping as he tried to lick her face. She held him off with one arm, laughing as he wriggled against her grip.


    Chas shot me a look, but I jumped in first. "Chas got us lost in the Tower."


    "I did not get us lost," Chas protested, but his indignation only made Cass smirk.


    "Yeah, that tracks," she said. "So, why exactly have I been waiting out here all night?"


    Chas laid out everything¡ªthe Grand Tournament, my chance to stay on Ark, and the grand prize boat.


    Cass''s mouth fell open. "They''ll let you stay? After all that? I was... well..." She hesitated, gaze flicking between us.


    I reached out to help her up, even though we both knew she didn''t need it. "We get to break some rules to train for the tournament, I guess."


    "You''re still my apprentice, Cassie," Chas added, shifting his weight. "So the offer''s there for you too. I know you''re all about making your own path, though, so I''m not holding my breath."


    "Fuck that." Cass''s voice cracked like a whip. "I just watched a boat the size of a mountain rip through my home. I''m going to take the gods-damned thing from her. My mom would love that."


    I glanced at Chas, who looked as stunned as I felt.


    "Well, it''s about time," he said, grinning. "Have you seen Lagniappe?"


    "He got tired of waiting for you and left." Cass rolled her eyes. "For a Mana Beast, he''s got more patience than most people I know."


    Chas groaned, throwing his hands up. "Fine. Follow me."


    We walked along the river, the jungle breathing around us¡ªleaves rustling, birds calling, water lapping against the banks. Bravery hummed in the back of my mind, but for the first time in ages, everything felt simple. Despite the weight hanging over my head, this moment was peaceful.


    "You remember what the Lobby is, right, Cassie?" Chas broke through the quiet.


    Cass glanced his way. "You said it was something like a spirit realm but tied to the Tower."


    "Anchored," Chas corrected. "But close enough. This one''s particularly interesting because it has so many layers. You''ve seen one of the outermost layers down the Grand Staircase, but there are others attached. We''re looking for another one. If we had Lagniappe, it would be much easier."


    The jungle grew wilder with each step, branches reaching across our path. The river widened, its gentle flow shifting into a deep, rushing current.


    "Well, it''s about damn time," a familiar voice called from behind us.


    I turned as golden fur broke through the water''s surface. Lagniappe rose from the river, water streaming off his coat. His sharp eyes swept over us before settling on Red.


    "Oh, now there''s somethin'' you don''t see every day," Lagniappe murmured, lowering his head toward Red. "Glad to see you''re still kickin'', Cher."


    Red''s ears perked, tail swaying slowly.


    "What took you so long, Charles?" Lagniappe''s tone dripped with sarcasm.


    "Oh, he got lost," Cass jumped in, flashing a wicked grin.


    Lagniappe''s deep chuckle rolled over us. "Oh yeah, that tracks."


    A laugh escaped me before I could stop it. "Wait¡ªyou know him?" I gestured to Red.


    "Naw, wouldn''t say I know him," Lagniappe drawled. "But I''ve heard of your friend there. He''s been on the island for a good while, is all. Didn''t think we''d ever see him in here."


    I patted Red''s side, filing that away. "Good to know."


    "So, where exactly are we going?"


    "Well, we''ve got to get Cass sorted with her Seal." Chas''s casual tone didn''t match the tension in his shoulders. "And we need to stabilize yours. So... we''re going to break a few rules."


    "By a few, Charles means most of them, Cher." Lagniappe''s grin revealed sharp teeth. "And you just walked right past it."


    He nodded across the river at what looked like a clean slice through the treeline.


    The cut was subtle¡ªa perfectly straight corridor through dense jungle. We waded across the river, the water reaching my waist. How Lagniappe had submerged his massive frame earlier remained a mystery.


    As we approached, something shifted in the air. Halfway down the tree corridor, a blue glow pulsed faintly, accompanied by a low buzz that made my teeth ache.


    "You''ll want these." Chas pulled two armor boxes from nowhere.


    Cass and I exchanged looks, her concern mirroring mine.


    "We''re going on a little trip," he added with a grin that did nothing to ease my nerves.


    We suited up quickly.


    "Good luck." Lagniappe''s golden eyes glinted as he sank beneath the river''s surface, leaving only ripples behind.


    We approached the swirling portal. The energy had taken shape now, a luminous blue field stretching across the corridor, thrumming like a heartbeat.


    "Oh great." I clenched my fists. "I have such good luck with portals."


    "Relax, we''ll go through first¡ªjust like last time." Chas clapped my shoulder. "We''re not actually leaving the Lobby, so no issues."


    Cass rolled her eyes but stepped forward with Chas. They vanished the moment they touched the swirling surface.


    Red and I stood alone before the portal. It didn''t cast light¡ªit just existed, humming with quiet menace.


    I glanced down at Red. He tilted his head, ears flicking forward. His uncertainty mirrored mine, but Bravery wouldn''t let me back down.


    I took a deep breath. "Here we go," I muttered, stepping into the blue.

 Chapter 37 - First in Line

    Stepping through the portal felt nothing like before. Static electricity rippled across my body, tiny needles of energy pricking exposed skin. My armor absorbed most of it, but my face burned¡ªuncomfortable rather than painful.


    Then came the drop. My stomach lurched into weightlessness, like the first plunge on a roller coaster. I missed a step in the dark, my balance wavering.


    The transition ended abruptly. Solid ground materialized beneath me as my surroundings transformed between blinks.


    A white stone pavilion stretched around us, cool air washing over my face. Thick columns ringed the space, supporting a soaring domed ceiling. At its center, water poured from above into a circular pool, its echoing splash a meditative rhythm that helped ground me.


    Ahead, Diana stood smacking Chas repeatedly with a sheathed rapier like he was a misbehaving dog, the thin scabbard making satisfying thwaps as it connected.


    Red shook himself violently beside me, quivering as if throwing off the portal''s effects. I dropped to check him over, and he launched a full-scale tongue assault that left me wondering how many licks one dog could deliver per second.


    "Ugh, c''mon, dude!" I tried wiping away the slobber, but my gloves only smeared it worse. I pulled a spare linen shirt from my earring for cleanup.


    As we neared the pavilion''s center, Diana and Chas''s argument became clear.


    "I said I''m sorry, Dina! Damn!" Chas blocked another strike.


    "I''ve been sitting here for an hour," Diana jabbed the weapon toward him. "You don''t think that''s going to raise questions? You''re the most stubborn person in the Multiverse¡ªjust ask for fucking directions!"


    Cass stood at the pavilion''s edge, leaning over the thick stone railing. I followed her gaze and my jaw dropped.


    A vast valley stretched below, filled with sprawling structures nestled among dense forests. A massive stone staircase wound downward, splitting between buildings before vanishing into the distance.


    "No wonder we needed our armor," Cass said. "We''re in the Trial Grounds. This is where the Exams happen. How is this even possible?"


    "I connected the Lobby realm to Sylvarus''s Trial realm," Diana said, her tone almost bored. "And it''ll stay that way all week. While it''s used as a test now, it was originally a training ground for Seals¡ªbefore all the gods-damned politics got in the way."


    "Our very own training course?"


    "Oh no, that would never fly," Diana smirked. "You missed the explanation when the others arrived. You''ll be sharing with them, whether you like it or not. Dara will oversee everything to ensure civility. Competition is healthy, but any fighting will have you out on your asses. And you won''t be permitted to enter again."


    Her pointed look landed on Cass, who pursed her lips but stayed silent.


    "Who''s Dara?" I raised my hand like I was back in school.


    "Gary, but for Sylvarus," Chas answered.


    I frowned. "Which Gary?"


    "They''re all Gary," said a melodic voice, calm and too familiar.


    I turned toward the central pool, where a woman sat at its edge, trailing fingers through the water. She looked like she''d stepped from a fairy tale¡ªlong pointed ears, flowing blue hair, and a white linen dress that draped over her like liquid.


    "He''s always been mischievous," Dara said, her voice carrying Gary¡¯s same playful, knowing undertone that mocked and welcomed all at once. "I prefer being direct."


    Diana groaned. "Dara, darling, what have I said about sneaking up on me?"


    Dara tilted her head, expression innocent. "I believe your words were: ''Stop fucking appearing out of nowhere, you gods-forsaken, sleazy, no-good¡ª''"


    "Yes, yes," Diana cut her off, rubbing her temples. "So if you remember, why keep doing it?"


    Dara rose in a single, fluid motion, smoothing her dress. "That''s easy. Because it''s fun."


    Diana''s exasperated groan suggested this was a well-worn exchange. Meanwhile, recognition clicked in my mind.


    "You''re the voice from the reading table," I said, pointing at her. "I''d bet anything on it."


    Dara''s smile widened. "Very perceptive. I look forward to seeing how you perform in my Trials." She dipped into an effortless curtsy, movements flowing like water.


    "There will be only one initiate allowed in each structure at a time," she continued, slipping into a measured tone. "There is no time limit; however, if you are injured or fail to make progress within a reasonable timeframe, I will stop the trial to make way for others. Once a trial is complete¡ªor if you wish to exit¡ªyou may do so by infusing the panel next to each door with mana. Do you have any questions so far?"


    I raised my hand. "What are the trials?"


    "There are five," Dara replied. "Each focuses on a particular aspect of the skills required to begin the path of Runebinding. They are Power, Versatility, Grace, Perception, and Spirit. Each trial will differ for each initiate. I will explain more when you enter them."


    I nodded, filing that away. "What about Red?" I glanced at the dog beside me.


    For the first time, Dara''s composed expression broke into genuine delight.


    "Oh!" She dropped into a crouch as Red bounded over, tail whipping hard enough to stir the air. Her fingers found the exact right spot behind his ears, drawing a deep groan of contentment from him. "What a wonderful visitor."


    Red pressed his entire weight against her like he''d found a long-lost friend, happiness radiating off him in waves.


    Dara scratched behind his ears a moment longer before straightening with a sigh, her smile lingering. "But the trials aren''t for him. Although..." She tilted her head. "If he wishes to try them, I won''t stop him. He just won''t be able to join you directly."


    I watched her fluid, practiced movements with Red, something about it nagging at me, but I pushed the thought aside.


    "It''s also worth mentioning," Dara continued, smoothing her dress, "that the portals between these realms won''t let you through unless you''re properly armed and armored for combat. Injuries can¡ªand do¡ªhappen. So it is non-negotiable for each trial."


    Beside me, Cass let out a jaw-cracking yawn that seemed to start at her toes. The sight triggered my own, an exhausted full-body yawn that felt like it started somewhere in my soul. My earlier nap¡ªcourtesy of Chas''s knockout¡ªwas barely keeping me upright after the chaos of Maris''s arrival.


    "Let''s get you two back to the Tower for some rest," Chas said, stepping forward. "It''s been a long day. First thing after you wake up, we''ll practice. Then Lagniappe will bring you back here for the trials."


    <hr>


    The next morning, Jeremy was relentless. Every step I took, every shift in my stance, he corrected with razor-sharp precision. He forced me to focus on the flow of mana as I moved, something I hadn''t fully noticed when Bravery took over.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    But as I kept at it, I realized what made this different: keeping mana cycling through my body while preparing for an attack reduced the strain considerably.


    He didn''t bother teaching me strikes. Instead, he zeroed in on my complete ignorance of mana mechanics¡ªhow it moved, how it affected motion, and how much I''d been wasting without realizing it.


    "Stop trying to brute-force it," Jeremy said, swiping at my legs with his staff. "Flow with it. The mana should be doing the work."


    I stumbled back, gritting my teeth. "Easier said than done."


    "Everything is easier said than done." He didn''t stop moving, forcing me into another dodge. "You''re making mana fight against your own body. You need to let it work with you."


    I exhaled sharply as he guided me through a series of slow, deliberate movements¡ªsomething like a martial version of Tai Chi. Each motion aligned with the natural flow of mana, like my body was moving on pure mana rather than muscle.


    The sensation was bizarre. My muscles stayed relaxed, yet I moved with a fluidity I''d never experienced before.


    "You''re thinking too much," Jeremy chided as I hesitated mid-step. "Stop analyzing every movement. Stop thinking about moving and move."


    After what felt like hours, the strain on my body began to ease, replaced by a strange sense of synchronization. Moving like this wasn''t just efficient¡ªit felt... right. Like I''d stumbled onto something fundamental.


    Eventually, several Hunters arrived for their normal classes. Jeremy gave them a quick nod before turning to me.


    "That''s enough for today," he said, waving me off. "Go on. You have things to do."


    I blinked, momentarily unsure if I was actually dismissed, but his expression left no room for debate. Shrugging, I turned and retraced the path Chas had taken me earlier.


    Red trotted out from the trees, carrying a stick in his mouth. He''d vanished when training started, and I had no idea what adventures he''d found.


    The river came into view as we walked, sunlight dancing across its surface. Lagniappe floated on his back, surrounded by several smaller otters, all munching on some kind of yellow fruit. Their contented sounds carried across the water.


    "You''re early, Cher," Lagniappe said, not even looking up. "Figured Jeremy''d keep you longer."


    I sighed, watching one of the smaller otters wrestle a fruit away from another. "I think he got bored of me."


    Lagniappe let out a deep, rumbling chuckle. "More like he''s makin'' sure you practice on your own. Ain''t no quick way to learn what he''s teachin''."


    Another exasperated sigh escaped me. He wasn''t wrong.


    "Cass here yet?" I asked, scanning the area.


    Lagniappe shook his head, flashing a toothy grin. "No sir, but I can take you to the portal''s location. Couple folks already went through while you were trainin''."


    The walk took longer than expected, the portal seemingly much farther downriver than before. Finally, a subtle break in the dense tree line came into view.


    "That it there?" I asked, pointing.


    "Good eye, Cher," he replied, grinning. "Now remember¡ªyou gotta suit up."


    Groaning, I pulled my armor from my earring, grimacing at the tight fit. Either the armor was shrinking, or I was gaining weight¡ªit felt tighter than yesterday.


    "It''s only day one, eh?" Lagniappe said, voice light but pointed. "Don''t overdo it."


    "Thanks, Lagniappe," I muttered, adjusting my gear. "I''ll see you soon."


    He slipped back into the river, vanishing beneath the water with his usual, effortless grace.


    Red trotted up beside me, tongue lolling out and eyes fixed on me with that unmistakable look¡ªfood.


    "Come here," I sighed, pulling out another bread ration. "I swear you eat more than I do."


    Red inhaled an entire loaf of sourdough like it was nothing, tail wagging furiously.


    "Where do you put it all?" I muttered, patting his side before turning toward the portal. "Ready?"


    He shot me a look that screamed not really, but we stepped through anyway.


    <hr>


    The pavilion thrummed with activity, nearly a dozen people moving about, their conversations mixing with the gentle rush of water. As Red and I gathered ourselves after the portal''s strange sensations, a familiar scoff cut through the noise.


    "Oh good, the human is here. I don''t get why they haven''t just thrown you off our world already."


    I turned toward the voice, already resigned. "Dorian Graves." I said, trying to sound elated to see him.


    He stood with two others¡ªMalcolm and someone else I couldn''t quite place. I blinked, my gaze snapping back to Malcolm.


    "Malcolm... Valerian?" I asked, the name coming out as more of a question.


    He nodded with a polite, almost amused smile.


    "And I don''t think we''ve met," I added, offering my hand to the third man. He didn''t take it.


    "Darryl Summers," he said flatly, arms crossing over his chest.


    "Good! Darryl, nice to finally meet you. Any relation to Katie Summers?" I shot a glance at Dorian. "Bit rude of you not to introduce us last time, but I''m sure he''s forgiven you for it."


    Darryl''s brows furrowed slightly, but he nodded. "She''s my cousin."


    Dorian scoffed again, his irritation practically radiating off him. "We won''t need to know you in a week when you''re off our world."


    I sighed, keeping my voice light. "I''m really not sure what I''ve done to wrong you, Dorian. I thought we were square."


    "He did pay for a query in the reading room as an apology," Malcolm cut in, his friendly tone cutting through the tension.


    "One single red mana coin means nothing," Dorian snapped. "We had been waiting for hours for a room, and he just traipses in and takes one."


    I raised my hands in surrender, choosing the high road. "Okay, I get it. I apologize."


    Dorian stalked off, the other two following behind. Malcolm hesitated, glancing back at Red.


    "Is that your familiar?" he asked, curiosity lighting up his expression. "The one that ruined Jenny''s dagger?"


    I nodded, reaching down to scratch Red''s ears. "That''s him. Name''s Red."


    Malcolm took a step closer, studying him with open interest. "He''s nothing like anything I''ve seen before."


    Red tilted his head, tail wagging tentatively, as if debating whether to be friendly.


    "Yeah," I said, patting his side. "Turns out he''s one of a kind."


    Malcolm''s grin widened slightly. "She''s pissed about it. That thing was worth a fortune." He chuckled. "I''ve heard of things that can mess with Spirit Steel, but I''ve never seen it. How''d he do it?"


    I shrugged. "No idea. He just... barked at it."


    "That''s it?" Malcolm laughed outright, shaking his head. "No wonder she''s so mad. Best of luck with the training."


    As he walked away, I muttered to Red, "Turns out Malcolm doesn''t suck."


    I started to make my way to the railing when Dara''s voice rang out, cutting through the chatter.


    "The pool in the pavilion contains glass beads. Pull one out to determine your first trial and the order in which you''ll be allowed to attempt it."


    I spun, moving toward the pavilion''s central pool, watching as others reached into the water, pulling out small glass beads. Their groans told me they weren''t thrilled with their draws.


    Shrugging, I dipped my hand in, fingers closing around something smooth. I pulled it out and examined it, red letters floating inside the glass: First Position - Power.


    I spotted Malcolm heading toward the large staircase leading into the valley. Grinning, I caught up to him, Red padding along at my side.


    "What''d you get?" I asked.


    "Grace. And you?"


    "Power."


    Malcolm winced. "Ouch. Not many pass that one on the first try, let alone use it to train. But hey, if you could knock Jenny down..."


    Dara''s voice rang out, cutting through the chatter.


    "Approach the structures. They will open to the bead of the matching color. Should you have any questions, you may ask once inside. These training rooms will differ for each person within them. It is up to you to determine what you will gain from them."


    Malcolm squared his shoulders and sighed. "Of course they''re different... Tower spirits never like to keep things simple."


    "Are they that common?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "More than most think. There are several spirit-based towers in the world, but only two with enough depth to access the Multiverse. Many have spirits like Dara or Gary¡ªand all of them are annoying to a fault."


    I shook my head. "I''ve only been here a week. That''s new to me."


    Malcolm chuckled. "Outworlders are more common through the other Tower in Sunspire. That one''s considered the main tower."


    "Well, thanks for the info," I said, clapping him on the shoulder. His slight smile told me he didn''t mind.


    "It''s common knowledge, but... you''re welcome."


    As I walked toward the red-marked door, my marble buzzed with mana. The moment I reached some kind of threshold, the glass disintegrated into dust, flowing into the door''s markings. A hiss sounded as the chamber slid open.


    I turned to Red. "Guess I''m solo in here¡ªbe out shortly, okay?"


    Red plopped down, ears forward, tongue hanging out, completely unbothered.


    "Alright then. Good talk."


    Dara¡¯s voice surrounded me but was soft. ¡°Do not worry, I will allow him to observe if he¡¯d like.¡±


    The door slid shut behind me as I stepped in. Ahead, another wall opened, revealing a large circular chamber.


    At the center stood a massive white statue of a man gripping a hammer, his stance powerful and commanding. At his feet lay what looked like an anvil or a solid metal block, another hammer resting across it.


    Dara''s voice boomed through the chamber, echoing off the walls.


    "Show your strength to the universe, Ben Crawford. Strike the anvil true."


    I exhaled, rolling my shoulders as I stepped toward the block. The hammer gleamed in the chamber''s strange light, looking very similar to the sledgehammer I''d used on the Carapax¡ªonly heavier. Much heavier.


    With a sigh, I gripped the handle, hoisting it up with both hands. The weight was immense, but mana flowed through me, reinforcing my arms.


    "Alright, universe," I muttered. "Here we go."


    I raised the hammer high and swung down like I was going for the top prize at a carnival.


    The hammer struck the block with a deafening metallic clang, a pulse of red energy rippling outward from the impact. The whole room shuddered as the air seemed to thicken.


    A low, grinding sound rumbled through the chamber, like stone shifting against stone.


    I stepped back, pulse quickening as I looked up at the statue.


    The massive figure moved.


    It straightened to its full height, gripping its own hammer with a slow, deliberate motion¡ªlike I''d just pissed it off.


    A cold wave of realization settled over me as its glowing eyes locked onto mine.


    "Oh fuck," I whispered. "I should''ve brought some healing potions."

 Chapter 38 - A Calculation of Hammers

    The golem lumbered forward, its movements deliberate and heavy, each grinding step echoing through the chamber. My heart raced as it gripped its hammer in both hands, raising it for a horizontal swing. The attack was slow¡ªpainfully slow¡ªand Bravery didn¡¯t even bother to warn me. I took a quick step back, easily avoiding the arc as it whooshed past.


    It followed with the same sluggish strike, its stone arms straining under the weight of the massive hammer. ¡°Right,¡± I muttered, more annoyed than afraid. ¡°A trial for initiates.¡±


    I casually circled the golem, the sledgehammer still in my grip. ¡°Am I supposed to just smash it?¡± Stepping inside its telegraphed swing, I raised the hammer and brought it down on its leg with all the force I could muster.


    A sharp crack of energy erupted from the impact, red light rippling through the golem. Bravery¡¯s warning flared in my mind just as it toppled to one knee, a soft chime ringing through the room.


    I blinked at the now-inert figure. ¡°What, that¡¯s it?¡± My eyes flicked to the door, where the exit panel glowed faintly, waiting for a mana infusion. Was that seriously all it took? I¡¯d expected more from a Power trial.


    A thought struck me, and I grinned. Was it based on how hard I hit the anvil?


    Returning to it, I hefted the hammer and slammed it down with everything I had, including as much mana as my arms could take. This time, the clang reverberated through the chamber, deep and resonant. A tangible wave of energy blasted outward, sliding me back a meter.


    The golem surged to life again, rising with an unsettling smoothness. This time, Bravery screamed at me as it moved. Something was very different.


    The golem closed the gap faster than before, its hammer swinging with alarming speed. I dodged back just in time, the air whistling past my face. Before I could recover, it stepped forward with unnerving precision, bringing its hammer down in a crushing vertical arc.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± I threw myself sideways, the ground shaking violently as the hammer struck. The impact sent cracks out across the floor with a deafening shockwave that rattled my teeth.


    Okay, this wasn¡¯t a training dummy anymore. The golem was dangerous¡ªdeadly. That last hit might have killed me outright, or at least made me wish it had. My grip on the hammer tightened as I scrambled to my feet.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I muttered, my eyes locked on the lumbering stone figure.


    The golem didn¡¯t hesitate, closing the gap with deliberate, grinding steps. I kept moving, circling out of its range and trying to buy myself time. I needed a plan¡ªa real one¡ªnot just dodging and hoping it would get bored.


    Sighing, I let it get closer, hammer ready. If it kept swinging slow like that, maybe I could meet its attack head-on and push past. As the horizontal strike came around, I swung with everything I had, aiming to deflect the blow.


    The impact was blinding. My vision flashed white, and my boots skidded against the ground as I spun, nearly losing my footing. The force of the clash numbed my arms, and I had to shake it off to refocus. The golem was reeling too, though, its movements slower as it recovered from the clash.


    I laughed, despite myself. ¡°I really need to solve this shoe problem.¡±


    With a quick motion, I stored my armor and swapped it for my standard linen clothes. ¡°Hope Dara doesn¡¯t get mad,¡± I said under my breath.


    If she was watching, nothing changed. The golem lumbered toward me again, hammer at the ready. But now, without the stiff armor, I felt lighter, more connected to the ground. My feet stuck to the cold stone like I belonged there. If that hammer caught me, armor wouldn¡¯t do much to help anyway. Plus, I could feel it now¡ªthe air was thick with mana, like static just hanging in the air.


    Grinning, I tightened my grip on the hammer and waited for the golem to swing. As the horizontal arc came at me, I met it head-on with a full-force strike of my own.


    This time, I held my ground better. I still slid, but not as much, and though my arms burned from the shock of the impact, I stayed upright. My vision blurred for a moment, but I¡¯d won the trade.


    The golem staggered, its hammer knocked off course, leaving a wide opening. I dashed forward, dodging past its guard and swinging hard. My hammer connected squarely between its legs, a direct hit that sent an explosion of red energy rippling through its body.


    The golem toppled backward, crashing to the ground with a thunderous impact that shook the entire room. A bone-shaking gong rang out in the room.


    Breathing hard, I stepped back, staring at the now-motionless figure. ¡°Well,¡± I muttered between breaths, ¡°guess that¡¯s one way to do it.¡±


    Feeling pretty smug, I started for the door. But as I moved, a nagging thought struck me. Sure, that was more challenging than the first go-round, but it was still over too quickly. I glanced back at the anvil, realization dawning.


    I stopped mid-stride, turning back to the anvil. A stupid idea was forming, the kind of reckless plan I¡¯d been thinking of a lot lately, but they had been paying off. There was so much mana in the air¡ªit practically buzzed against my skin. Maybe I could hold Valor for longer here. Dara had said she¡¯d pull us out if we were defeated¡­ hopefully that meant before I got squished.


    ¡°Well, dumb ideas seem to be the theme of the week,¡± I muttered, activating Valor. Mana rushed into the sigil like water through a broken dam, but the ambient energy in the room helped balance the cost. I could feel it, like a tide pushing back against the vacuum. It wasn¡¯t sustainable forever, but I had time.


    Grinning, I hefted the hammer and slammed it down on the anvil with everything Valor could provide.


    The explosion was instant. A shockwave of raw energy ripped through the room, sending me flying backwards. I slammed into the wall with a thud that knocked the wind out of me, but the pain barely registered. Valor absorbed most of the impact, leaving me dazed but otherwise fine.


    Then I heard it¡ªthe grinding roar of stone. My eyes snapped to the golem as it pushed itself upright, red runes blazing across its surface. And now it was sprinting.


    ¡°Uh oh,¡± I breathed, my heart hammering. Valor screamed at me to move, and I obeyed. I leaped aside, moving faster than I¡¯d ever thought possible, the air itself seeming to part around me. I landed with a skid, spinning to watch as the golem¡¯s hammer smashed into the wall. The impact left a gaping hole, and chunks of stone rained down around us.


    ¡°This was a mistake!¡± I shouted, already turning toward the door. My steps were unnervingly quick, each stride propelling me forward like I¡¯d been shot from a cannon. In just a few paces, I was leaping over the anvil, making a desperate break for the exit.


    Then, inspiration struck.


    I tried to stop, but with the momentum I¡¯d built, it was more of a skid-hop combo. My feet scraped against the floor as I wheeled back, ending up on top of the anvil in two steps. The golem was on me instantly, its hammer swinging in a horizontal arc from the left. Valor flared, and my legs burned with the sudden burst of energy as I launched into the air, executing a backflip so smooth it felt like something out of a martial arts movie.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I landed just as the golem brought the hammer around for a vertical strike. My foot slipped on the angled surface of the anvil, and I teetered. Panicked, I shoved more mana into my feet than my pathways could handle. A burst of blue energy exploded from beneath me, sending me rocketing backward as the hammer came crashing down.


    I hit the ground hard, sliding across the stone and feeling the scrape against my back. Gritting my teeth, I looked up just in time to see the golem¡¯s hammer collide with the anvil.


    The sound that followed was deafening¡ªa chime so deep and resonant it seemed to shake the very air around me. The room vibrated, the energy exploding outwards, and for a split second, everything froze. Then the red runes on the golem flared brilliantly and began to crack.


    ¡°Uh¡­ did I just break it?¡± I muttered, half-expecting it to keep coming.


    Instead, the golem shuddered, its movements slowing as pieces of stone fell away. The hammer clattered to the ground, and with a final groan, the massive figure crumbled into dust.


    Breathing heavily, I sat up, staring at the remains. ¡°Okay, that was definitely a mistake,¡± I said to no one in particular. But despite myself, I grinned. It might¡¯ve been reckless, but hey¡ªit worked.


    I forced myself to my feet, my body aching, and started toward the crumbled remains of the golem when a noise behind me made me freeze.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    I spun around to see Dara standing there, hand outstretched. Before I could react, she flicked her fingers, and just like that, Valor fizzled out in my mind. The torrent of mana feeding it calmed instantly, leaving an odd stillness behind.


    ¡°Whoa, how¡¯d you do that?¡± I asked, still catching my breath.


    She smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hint¡ªif you tell me how you figured out the activation tiers. And I¡¯ll give you something extra if you tell me how you knew to make it hit the anvil.¡±


    I blinked at her, caught off guard, then shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Honestly, I just played a lot of video games growing up. The first hit was a wuss, so it made sense to me that if I pushed harder, something would happen.¡±


    ¡°Video games?¡± she repeated, tilting her head.


    ¡°Uh, simulations of things. But you¡¯re kind of watching someone do things like this trial,¡± I explained, stumbling over my words. ¡°And as for the anvil? That wasn¡¯t a stretch. It had a hammer, I had a hammer¡ªwhat happens if I get it to hit the anvil instead of me?¡±


    ¡°A calculation of hammers?¡± Dara asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I suppose I can see the connection now.¡±


    ¡°I guess?¡± I hesitated. ¡°It felt more like spotting a pattern.¡±


    She stared at me like I¡¯d sprouted an extra head. ¡°That¡¯s not normal.¡±


    I shrugged again. ¡°It is where I come from.¡±


    Dara sighed, shaking her head as if resigning herself to the absurdity of my explanation. She turned toward the pile of dust where the golem had been and waved her hand over it. ¡°Your Valor Seal will not obey you until it¡¯s fully bound to your soul. Until then, it¡¯ll keep burning your mana endlessly. I would strongly advise against using it unless absolutely necessary. Running out of mana during a mana burn can scorch your soul¡ªand that¡¯s not something a few healing potions will fix. You¡¯ll need to improve your natural mana regeneration and flow before you¡¯ll have a chance at binding a Seal that strong.¡±


    As she spoke, the anvil melted into the ground, its solid form softening into liquid metal. In its place rose a small bonsai tree, its gnarled branches tipped with soft golden-yellow leaves that seemed to sparkle faintly in the light. The tree radiated an ancient, almost sacred energy.


    Dara stepped forward and snapped off a branch with deliberate care, cradling it like it was precious. The anvil reformed behind her as if it had never disappeared.


    ¡°This tree is known as Titan¡¯s Root. It has a strong effect on one¡¯s mana pathways. But every time a branch is removed, the tree takes years to regenerate,¡± she said, handing me the branch. ¡°Steep it into a tea and drink it. Then meditate. You¡¯ll want to do this immediately¡ªits leaves won¡¯t survive a portal, not even in your mana sanctum.¡± She paused, giving me a knowing smile. ¡°And when you¡¯re done, perhaps your familiar will enjoy chewing on the stick.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Dara.¡±


    I blinked, and she was simply gone.


    Sighing, I looked down at the small twig in my hand and sniffed it. The scent reminded me a little of cardamom. Shrugging, I turned and made my way to the exit, the doors sliding open with only a slight tug of mana.


    Outside, a small crowd had gathered. Red was front and center, tail wagging, and even Cass had shown up.


    ¡°No way¡­ You solved it?¡± Cass ran up to me and socked me in the shoulder. ¡°Of course you did.¡±


    I glanced around and noticed a few of the initiates waiting their turn, all staring at me.


    ¡°They can¡¯t believe it, but I sure can,¡± Cass said, beaming. ¡°After everything I¡¯ve seen you do.¡± Her grin widened. ¡°I think the last person to fully solve the Trial of Power was Maris-fucking-Valerian herself!¡±


    ¡°Really? I mean, it wasn¡¯t that¡­¡± I stopped myself. Saying it wasn¡¯t that hard felt wrong, especially since Dara had seemed to think it was supposed to be, even with the golem¡¯s hammer nearly squashing me. ¡°Hey, do you know how I can make some tea?¡±


    ¡°Tea?¡± Cass asked, her brow furrowing. I held up the twig Dara had given me, and her eyes practically bulged out of her head. She spun to the small group of initiates nearby.


    ¡°Does anyone have anything that can hold water? A kettle, maybe?¡±


    A Floran man reached into a backpack and pulled out a small copper pot. ¡°I¡¯ve got this. What¡¯s it for?¡±


    Cass shot him a look. ¡°Titan¡¯s Root,¡± she said, her tone almost reverent. The man¡¯s eyes widened to mirror hers as he handed the pot over without a word.


    ¡°Okay, now we just need water and a way to heat it¡­¡±


    ¡°Cass,¡± I interrupted, grabbing her arm and steering her up the stairs to the pavilion. Red padded along behind us, his goofy, tongue-lolling grin plastered across his face like always.


    I gestured to the water cascading into the pool at the pavilion¡¯s center.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Cass said, grinning sheepishly. ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s just too much to be excited about right now.¡±


    I fished a handful of lantern orbs from my earring and crouched by the pool, scooping up some water into the copper pot. Placing it on the glowing orbs, I adjusted their internal runes until they radiated heat. The water began to steam almost instantly.


    A week ago, using three of these at once would have drained me dry. Now? I barely felt the strain.


    Grinning, I steeped the twig in the water, watching as the golden leaves dissolved completely, leaving the liquid a faint, shimmering yellow.


    ¡°Excited about more than this?¡± I asked, motioning to the tea as it steeped. ¡°Is that why you were late?¡±


    Cass glanced around, her excitement bubbling over. ¡°I think I¡¯ve found a Seal candidate.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± I grinned and returned the arm punch. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    She beamed, practically vibrating with energy. ¡°Chas told me about this guy he met on another world. He had speed like me but could stab a single white stick out of thousands of identical black ones¡ªall falling through the air at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Precision?¡± I asked, dipping the twig in and out of the hot water impatiently.


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it, yeah. Combined? Acumen. Swiftness, decisiveness, and precision.¡± Cass smiled so genuinely it felt almost out of character.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see it!¡±


    Red stuck his nose under my arm, sniffing curiously at the steam wafting from the tea. He promptly sat down and let out his signature rumble-honk¡ªa sound that unmistakably meant he wanted something.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I muttered, grabbing what was left of the twig and holding it out to him. He snatched it shamelessly, chomping down with over-exaggerated smacks of his lips.


    ¡°You seem to know what this is,¡± I said, gesturing at the pot. ¡°Any idea what it does?¡±


    ¡°I grew up on a farm; of course I know what Titan¡¯s Root is.¡± Cass rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t hide her grin. ¡°It¡¯s a rare type of tree that helps with mana flow. I had no idea there was one in Sylvarus, though. I guess it makes sense that you don¡¯t have it on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we had something that looked like it, at least,¡± I said, lifting the pot to smell the tea again. ¡°Want some?¡±


    ¡°Gaia¡¯s tits, no! That¡¯s your reward. And this time, I mean it. You have to drink it all anyway. The more of the leaves you infuse, the better.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Give me a minute.¡± I took a cautious sip of the steaming tea. It wasn¡¯t too hot and had a surprisingly pleasant taste¡ªthough I couldn¡¯t help but think it could use some honey. Before I realized it, I¡¯d drained the whole pot, almost like I couldn¡¯t stop drinking.


    I lowered the pot and glanced at Cass, who was watching me expectantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel anything,¡± I admitted, and she seemed to deflate slightly.


    ¡°Oh, wait¡ªI¡¯m supposed to meditate.¡±


    ¡°Good! Do that, and I¡¯ll take this pot back to Michael.¡± Cass stood, brushing her hands off. ¡°I¡¯m next in the Grace trial, so I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±


    I nodded and turned toward the pool, focusing on the sound of the falling water. ¡°Good luck, Cass! I¡¯ll just be here, doing nothing.¡±


    Her laughter echoed as she descended the stairs.


    Red padded over and flopped down next to me, pressing his warm body against my leg and smacking his lips like he¡¯d just finished a feast. Smiling, I rested a hand on his side, running my fingers through his fur as I closed my eyes, letting the soothing sounds of the pavilion wash over me.


    At first, my mind struggled to settle into the usual rhythm of meditation. It felt like something was pulling me away, drawing my attention somewhere more surface-level. My focus shifted, zeroing in on my mana pathways.


    I gasped, startled as mana pulsed through me in sync with my breathing, each wave impossibly fast. In my mind¡¯s eye, I saw them¡ªwhat had once been simple roads¡ªevolving into a complex network of branches and crossroads. Every connection hummed with life as mana surged through them, moving in perfect, rhythmic waves.


    It wasn¡¯t just power; it was a part of me now, like my heartbeat or the air in my lungs.


    I focused inwards to my mana reserves and could tell that the benefit was immediately clear. The rate at which I was regenerating mana from the air was orders of magnitude larger than what it was before. I was sure, at least in this trial area, that I could keep Valor going indefinitely.


    It was going to be an interesting week.

 Chapter 39 - Reversed Roles

    My mana moved before I even told it to. A reflex. A thought. A twitch of my fingers, and the energy was already there, waiting. As I sat in a meditative pose, I could tell the changes from the tea were complete. My pathways hadn¡¯t expanded any further, but experimenting with them opened up a lot of possibilities.


    Opening my eyes, I focused on Bravery, burning bright in that in-between space where it seemed to exist. I rotated my mana away from it, and instantly, the sigil faded. The world seemed to lurch briefly without its effects. Rotating energy back to it reignited the sigil, sparking back to life. It felt permanent, always there unless I concentrated hard on dropping it. Even then, it would reappear moments later, ready for me to infuse it again.


    I looked down at my hand, separating Radiance from the sigil and pushing Light into my palm. My hand lit up as if a flashlight shone through it, glowing with a faint pinkish red.


    Frowning, I turned my hand over, inspecting the trapped glow beneath my skin. With a sigh, I released the rune, and my hand returned to normal.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need a mudra if you¡¯re trying to manifest magic,¡± came a voice from behind me.


    I turned to see Malcolm walking up the stairs, looking particularly worse for wear. His armor was scuffed and battered, and he cradled his arm under the elbow.


    ¡°Oh shit, are you okay?¡± I asked, standing up and rushing over to him.


    He laughed, though it was strained. ¡°I¡¯ll live. The Grace trial is no joke. I managed to pass it, but only barely. Dorian should be done with his trial soon, and he¡¯s been studying a healing rune.¡±


    ¡°I actually know one too,¡± I said, hesitating. ¡°But I haven¡¯t really used it¡­ that way.¡±


    Malcolm arched an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean you know a healing rune but haven¡¯t used it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ hard to explain.¡± I wasn¡¯t in the mood to dive into the whole magic is what you make it conversation again. But Chas¡¯s question from earlier echoed in my mind.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Radiance could do beyond making my hand glow like a flashlight, but¡­ what if I paired it with Compassion?


    Sliding Compassion into the sigil alongside Radiance, I studied it carefully in my mind¡¯s eye. The meaning roared at me, more direct and visceral than any rune I¡¯d bound so far.


    A parent shielding their child. A soldier dragging his wounded comrade to safety, unyielding despite the pain.


    <b>Devotion</b>.


    <i>Shout your loyalty to the heavens. Prove your willingness to protect those who matter.</i>


    I inhaled sharply as the rune bound itself to me. A wave of teal energy radiated outward, similar to Bravery¡¯s aura but smaller, denser. The air shimmered with heat waves, and my mana pathways burned brightly under the strain. If not for my newly enhanced regeneration, I¡¯d be tapped dry in minutes. It wasn¡¯t on Valor¡¯s level, but the sheer cost of maintaining the aura was staggering.


    I turned to Malcolm, his eyes wide as cuts and bruises on his face began to visibly fade. I could feel them fading.


    Bravery made me aware of anything focused on me. Devotion, though, let me sense what needed fixing. Malcolm¡¯s wrecked body was lighting up like a problem demanding a solution.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Malcolm began, flexing his arm as I watched the bone set itself. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯ve taken a healing pill.¡±


    Satisfied that most of the issues had been fixed, I released Devotion and immediately dropped to my knees, sweat pouring down my face. My heart pounded, and my skin burned as though I¡¯d been sunburned everywhere. The sensation faded quickly, but it left me shaky.


    I realized I¡¯d been holding my breath and forced myself to exhale. Malcolm stepped forward and helped me to my feet.


    ¡°Gaia¡¯s tits, Ben. That was... I¡¯ve never seen healing that potent before. And without physical contact or a mudra?¡±


    ¡°Ow,¡± I replied simply, shaking my head. Red rushed up and leaned into my legs, circling me like he was bracing to catch me if I fell. ¡°I¡¯m good. That was just the first time I¡¯ve thought to use it like that.¡±


    I made my way back to the pool, scooped up some of the cool water, and drank deeply. It felt like my throat had been lined with sandpaper.


    ¡°You really are on a whole different level than us initiates,¡± Malcolm said after a brief pause. ¡°I thought it was just the Truth Sight you used on me in Cyrus¡¯s shop, but¡­ I think I get it now.¡±


    I glanced at him, mid-sip. ¡°Truth Sight?¡±


    Malcolm looked at me with that bewildered look again. ¡°Just before you apologized for taking the meditation room you had a strong form of Truth Sight in your eyes. I could <i>feel</i>


    you sizing me up. It was¡­ potent.¡±


    I blinked. Truth Sight? All I¡¯d done was focus on him with Bravery. ¡°Wait¡ªdid my eyes do that weird swirling thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How could you not know?¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡± I did a little fist pump, realization dawning. ¡°No wonder you looked so freaked out. I¡¯m sorry about that! I honestly didn¡¯t know that¡¯s what I was doing, but¡­ I guess it makes sense now.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, as the lingering exhaustion faded.


    Malcolm just shook his head. ¡°You¡¯d make a good Arcanist.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Felix said that too. But I¡¯m told I¡¯m more of a Guardian. I guess it tracks.¡±


    He nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The more I¡¯m learning about you, the more accurate that seems. Here.¡±


    He raised his hands as if praying, then separated his index, middle, and ring fingers while keeping his thumbs and pinkies touching. The gesture looked like a blooming flower. He held it like it was second nature¡ªsomething he had practiced countless times.


    ¡°Arcanists learn as many mudra as we can. Each one is a unique way to manifest magic physically. This Lotus mudra is one of the simpler ones, but it¡¯s still effective for directing energy outward. Try channeling your light spell into your palms while keeping this pose. It takes practice, but you should be able to project the magic outward.¡±


    I mimicked his hands, forming the mudra. It wasn¡¯t the most comfortable position for my fingers, but it wasn¡¯t terrible either. I could feel the mana flowing through where my hands and figured were touching but I couldn¡¯t really figure out how to use it.


    ¡°Like this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, just make sure the heels of your hands and those two fingers are touching. Some Masters can modify mudra or even use one hand, but until you¡¯ve practiced enough, keep the pose steady.¡±


    ¡°Malcolm!¡± Dorian¡¯s voice cut through our conversation like a whip. We turned to see him standing at the top of the stairs, his expression a mix of disapproval and annoyance. ¡°There¡¯s no point cozying up to someone who won¡¯t be here in a week. Let¡¯s go. Darryl just finished his training.¡±


    Malcolm sighed, a resigned look on his face. ¡°It was nice talking with you, Ben. And thanks for the healing.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the mudra lesson,¡± I said, grinning as he turned to leave.


    Once he was gone, I sat back down at the pool and pet Red.


    ¡°I think we like Malcolm.¡± I said and he huffed at me as if I was stating the obvious.


    I produced the Lotus mudra and practiced pushing light into both palms. I could feel mana pooling in my hands, energy looping through my connected fingers, but all that happened was my palms glowing the fleshy red and pink flashlight color.


    As I practiced, several chimes of completed trials rang in the distance, four in total. All the while I had only managed to cramp up my hands.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I was about to try again when the sound of a loud gong rang out, snapping my head toward the stairs. Instinctively, I ignited Bravery, and Red and I were instantly on our feet, rushing down the steps. The initiates who had been lingering earlier were now gathered around one of the larger structures, murmuring amongst themselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked, skidding to a stop near the group.


    ¡°Lady Cassandra seems to have solved the Grace trial,¡± said a Floran I recognized¡ªMichael, from earlier.


    I blinked, staring at the entrance to the trial as the door slid open. Cass stood triumphantly in the doorway, a vivid green aura surrounding her. The energy surrounded her like a second skin, darker and more controlled than Doreen¡¯s wild green glow. Gasps rippled through the crowd at the sight of her power. Her armor, however, told a different story¡ªcompletely shredded, with blood dripping from several cuts. She stumbled forward, shaky but defiant.


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± she said with a lopsided grin, taking a single, unsteady step. Her eyes rolled back, the aura winked out, and she crumpled forward like a puppet with its strings cut, face-planting onto the ground.


    ¡°She¡¯s completely out of mana,¡± Dara¡¯s voice said calmly from right beside me, and I nearly jumped out of my skin.


    ¡°Fuck sakes,¡± I gasped, clutching my chest. ¡°I can see why Diana finds that so irritating.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re becoming a thorn in my side, Ben Crawford,¡± Dara continued, her tone dry. ¡°That one claims you gave her advice on the nature of magic that led to this situation. Two trials solved in a single day is unprecedented.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you need to make them more difficult?¡± The words were out of my mouth before I could stop them. I winced. ¡°That was stupid to say, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Dara¡¯s elven features twisted into a mischievous smirk and she stared at me with an uncomfortable intensity. ¡°Oh. It was. This will not happen again, rest assured.¡±


    Ignoring the heat creeping up my neck, I walked over to Cass. Most of her injuries looked superficial, but the way her shoulder sat told me her collarbone was broken. Her ankle didn¡¯t look great either. Bracing myself, I bound Devotion for the second time, feeling the rush of mana as the teal aura radiated out from me and over her.


    This time, though, I felt a difference. The mana drain was still overwhelming but the energy seemed naturally drawn to Cass instead of being forced over Malcolm. The broken bone in her collarbone shifted and set, her ankle following suit. Even the smaller cuts knitted themselves back together as the aura worked its magic. It was almost automatic¡ªDevotion drawing my attention to the worst injuries first, like it was guiding me.


    When I released the spell, I stepped back, half-expecting to feel the crushing exhaustion again. But nothing. No dizziness. No burning skin. Just¡­ calm. I could feel Devotion¡¯s power fade with a calm resolve that I had helped someone dear to me.


    Was the kickback lessened depending on how much I cared about someone?


    I glanced around to find everyone staring at me, their expressions ranging from shock to something uncomfortably close to reverence. Even Dorian and Darryl looked stunned.


    I let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°Sorry, folks. Usually, I¡¯m the one passing out from mana exhaustion. Can someone help me get her up the stairs?¡±


    Michael rushed to my side, and together we got under Cass¡¯s arms, lifting her up between us. She was taller than both of us, making it a struggle to carry her without dragging her feet. Red trailed behind, his ears pricked forward in what almost looked like concern.


    When we reached the pavilion, Michael simply nodded and headed back down the stairs toward the trial area, leaving Cass and me alone. Red sniffed at what remained of her wounds, his nose brushing her armor.


    A quick check of my mana reserves revealed the second binding of Devotion had nearly wiped me out. If I¡¯d held it any longer, I would¡¯ve been lying next to her on the ground. Thankfully, the Titan¡¯s Root tea was working wonders¡ªmy regeneration rate was at least three times faster than before.


    ¡°You¡¯ll want to get her armor off,¡± said Dara¡¯s voice from behind me, startling me again. This time, though, I barely flinched.


    ¡°Here¡¯s probably not the best place for that,¡± I replied. ¡°She¡¯d murder me if she woke up mid-removal. Not sure I can carry her back to the Tower, but I can try. Do I need armor to use the portal in reverse?¡±


    Dara shook her head. ¡°No, and I¡¯ll arrange for it to open closer to the Tower.¡±


    Nodding, I shifted Cass onto my shoulders in a fireman¡¯s carry, forcing as much mana as I could muster into my legs and back. To my surprise, it worked better than expected¡ªher weight felt far more manageable, thanks to the new pathways unlocked by the tea. Still, she was dead weight, and every step required focus.


    ¡°Hey, Dara?¡± I asked without turning around. ¡°How is it that Red could use the portal without armor?¡±


    No answer came. I glanced back and found the spot empty, except for Red. He let out a low huff, and I swear he rolled his eyes as he caught up to me.


    ¡°Well, it was worth a shot,¡± I muttered. Adjusting Cass on my shoulders, I stepped through the portal.


    It felt different this time. No static, no discomfort¡ªjust a seamless shift, like stepping through a doorway. One moment I was in the Trial Grounds, and the next, I was standing in a great marble courtyard in front of the Tower. Either the portal was different in this direction, or something had changed.


    Dara had managed to drop me as close as possible without walking me straight into the building. I¡¯d have to thank her when I returned.


    Carrying Cass up the stairs proved to be more of a workout than I expected, but it wasn¡¯t unbearable. As I approached the Front Desk, the Vildar stationed there scrambled to their feet.


    ¡°What happened?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°Mana exhaustion,¡± I said, waving him off. ¡°I¡¯m taking her back to her room on the seventh floor. Any idea if Chas Blackwood or Erik Winters is around?¡±


    They exchanged glances before one spoke up. ¡°Adept Ironheart came back through about an hour ago. He might still be in the Tower.¡±


    I nodded and moved past them into the Atrium, channeling mana into the bracelet Gary had given me. Before I could even brace myself, the scenery shifted abruptly, and I found myself in a busy hallway on the seventh floor, Cass still slung over my shoulders.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± I exclaimed, nearly dropping her. ¡°At least put a wind-up time on this thing, Gary. Shit.¡± I muttered, half to myself. Red was still in the Atrium, but I had no doubt he¡¯d find his way here. He just seemed to know where to go in the Tower.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Gary said behind me, and I nearly jumped out of my skin again.


    ¡°Holy shit! What is with people appearing behind me today?¡± I said, turning toward him. ¡°Is this Cass¡¯s room?¡±


    Gary stepped past me and opened the door. ¡°It is. I¡¯ve sent for her brother¡ªhe¡¯s on his way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Gary.¡± I walked inside. ¡°Hey, any chance you can find me something to write with? And maybe some paper?¡±


    Gary narrowed his eyes at me like I¡¯d asked for something strange. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring you what you need.¡±


    Cass¡¯s room was a lot nicer than mine, though I didn¡¯t mind. The room I¡¯d had at Doreen¡¯s was the complete opposite of my room in the Tower, and I longed for something that struck a balance between the two.


    ¡°Is that everything?¡± Gary asked, still standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± I said, glancing back at him.


    He gave a short nod and closed the door as I carefully laid Cass down on her bed. It was awkward, but I managed without dropping her.


    Only a few minutes passed before the door opened again, revealing Erik in his basic linen clothes. His expression was calm but concerned.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡± he asked immediately.


    ¡°Oh yeah, she¡¯s fine,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°Solved the Grace trial and apparently used a Seal candidate doing it. She did a pretty good impression of me today.¡±


    Erik¡¯s lips turned up into a genuine smile. ¡°A Seal? That was fast. And the trial? Tell me everything. We¡¯ll need to get her out of the armor.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± I said, holding up a hand. ¡°I have an idea I think you¡¯re going to like, but I need a favor.¡±


    His gaze turned curious, though his brows knitted slightly. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve got a knack for growing things. Would you happen to have anything that can go in decorative pots or containers? The more, the better¡ªespecially flowers.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, much like Gary¡¯s did when I asked for paper earlier, but after a moment he nodded.


    ¡°I promise you¡¯re going to like it,¡± I said quickly, holding up my hands in mock surrender. ¡°We¡¯re just going to spruce up her room a little.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, still watching me with a skeptical expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    As Erik left, a Hunter arrived with several thick leaflets of paper and something that could generously be called a pencil. I thanked him and sat down at the desk in Cass¡¯s room, jotting down journal entries¡ªquick and precise. My hand worked almost on autopilot, the ideas flowing easily onto the page.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Erik returned, and my jaw practically dropped as he produced a dozen different arrangements from his mana sanctum. Shrubberies, flower bushes, even small trees. Some were obnoxiously large, there had to be a size limit to these earrings, right?


    ¡°Holy¡­ How much stuff do you have in there?¡± I asked as he started placing the plants around the room.


    He didn¡¯t answer, but his stoic expression cracked slightly when he caught sight of what I was writing. A faint grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Oh, good idea.¡±


    Erik moved to work on Cass, removing her battered armor and dressing her in some basic clothes. Meanwhile, I hung the damaged pieces of armor over some of the plant life, letting them dangle like ornaments. It wasn¡¯t long before the room began to look less like a plain dorm and more like something out of a fairy tale.


    Once we were done, Erik and I sat down, and I recapped the day for him. He seemed genuinely thrilled by how quickly Cass and I were advancing, his usual calm exterior cracking into a wide grin.


    ¡°Ben, this is outstanding,¡± he said. ¡°I thought maybe she wouldn¡¯t let you push her, but she did it. She finally accepted some help and took her first step forward in ages. Thank you, really.¡±


    I waved him off. ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon, Erik. She¡¯s my friend¡ªit¡¯s the least I can do. Especially if I don¡¯t cut it in the tournament and get tossed off Ark.¡±


    ¡°If you can solve a trial, I have a feeling you¡¯ll be fine,¡± he replied, just as Cass stirred. I motioned for Erik to keep quiet.


    ¡°Ugh, someone find what kicked me in the head so I can return the favor,¡± she groaned, sitting up stiffly. I was about to stand, but Erik beat me to it.


    ¡°Graceful Gods, Cass¡ªit¡¯s good to hear your voice,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± Cass froze, her eyes darting around the room, finally noticing that everything was completely different.


    ¡°Cass, you¡¯ve been out for weeks. The tournament is over, and everyone¡¯s left,¡± I said solemnly, stepping next to Erik and handing her the papers I¡¯d been writing.


    She took them with a confused expression, her eyes scanning the pages quickly:


    Day 1. Continued Training, no change to Cass.


    Day 2. Concerned, spoke with Diana. Training.


    ...


    Day 7. Tournament concluded, won boat, too easy. Still no change in Cass.


    Her brow furrowed as she read, a flicker of panic flashing across her face. Her gaze darted between the pages and us. Then, her expression shifted¡ªfrom hurried panic to resignation, and finally to something cold.


    A subtle shift in the air was my only warning before a sharp, searing pain erupted in my groin. Beside me, Erik doubled over, clutching at himself as we both hit the floor in unison.


    Cass leaned down between us, her voice low and venomous. ¡°Grand Tournaments take longer than a day, you pricks.¡±


    Erik and I groaned in unison, writhing on the floor as she straightened up, a triumphant smirk plastered across her face. She looked around the room, seeming to really notice the plants fully.


    ¡°And I¡¯m keeping the plants.¡±

 Chapter 40 - Proving a Point

    Red was snoring. Loudly. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the reason I woke up, but it was definitely the reason I couldn¡¯t go back to sleep.


    A light knock at my door startled Red awake. He thrashed, flipping over to face the noise, one ear sticking straight up while the other flopped backward, making him look completely ridiculous.


    I rolled out of bed, pulled on some clothes, and cracked the door open to find a Sentarian standing in the dim hallway.


    ¡°<b><i>Amituofo, Breaker</i></b>,¡± he said in perfect Mandarin, bowing with his hands over his navel in the Sentarian way. ¡°<b><i>This decrepit monk is known as Narrin</i></b>.¡±


    As my eyes adjusted, I took in his appearance¡ªbright teal robes draped in gold chains, an almost excessive amount of jewelry clinking softly with his movements. I blinked, realizing I was staring.


    ¡°<b><i>Oh, uh, nice to meet you, Narrin. What time is it?</i></b>¡± I replied in kind.


    ¡°<b><i>It is before sunrise. This indigent monk has been sent to request your audience with Arryava Pusa, Archon of the Sentarian.</i></b>¡± He bowed again, his jewelry rattling.


    A small chuckle slipped out before I could stop it. I held up a hand. ¡°Wait¡ªdoesn¡¯t <b><i>¡®indigent¡¯</i></b> mean impoverished? What about all this?¡± I gestured at the sheer wealth hanging off him.


    ¡°<b><i>Amituofo, Breaker. Material wealth is meaningless in the pursuit of Bodhi,</i></b>¡± he said smoothly, as if that explained everything.


    I sighed and glanced back at Red, who had already rolled over, thoroughly uninterested in following.


    ¡°Traitor,¡± I muttered at him. He huffed in response, kicking a back leg before curling up again. ¡°Lead the way, Narrin.¡±


    We walked for quite some time through the Tower, winding past the Atrium and up through the main doors into La-Roc. I hadn¡¯t fully realized just how far down my room was until I had to walk the long way out.


    Once we cleared the courtyard, Narrin veered left, bypassing Maris¡¯s giant boat¡ªstill jammed in the road¡ªand entered a half-destroyed building. Two doors later, we were descending into the old pathways, just like I had with Erik. The silence between us stretched on, and while I had plenty of questions, I couldn¡¯t quite put them into words. Not that it mattered¡ªNarrin was walking ridiculously fast.


    We didn¡¯t pass anything as spectacular as the animal chambers, but the tunnels eventually widened into larger, interconnected halls. The ground sloped downward, and smooth white marble floors transitioned into strikingly vibrant colors¡ªwhite, red, blue¡ªall accented with gold. Gold was the dominant theme, almost aggressively so. Massive golden statues of Sentarians performing intricate mudras lined the halls, their poses frozen in quiet reverence. If not for the alien-like figures, I could¡¯ve easily mistaken this place for a Buddhist temple back on Earth.


    Finally, we entered the largest antechamber I¡¯d seen so far. Three enormous golden Sentarian statues sat atop equally massive lotus-shaped platforms at the far end.


    Narrin approached about halfway and bowed so deeply I thought he might tip over.


    ¡°<b><i>This one brings the Breaker as requested</i></b>,¡± he announced simply. Silence followed.


    ¡°You may leave us, Narrin of the Broken Path.¡±


    The voice was smooth, almost sultry, but it came from everywhere at once. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source, and Bravery wasn¡¯t giving me any clues.


    Without hesitation, Narrin shuffled backward, still bowed, never raising his head. He disappeared from the room as quickly as he¡¯d arrived.


    I was about to call after him when I turned back¡ªand nearly collided with a massive golden face, centimeters from mine.


    I yelped and stumbled backward.


    The statue danced gracefully back to its platform, and a mischievous laugh filled the air.


    "What the fuck..." My words escaped before I could stop myself.


    My gaze snapped to another statue¡ªonly, this one wasn¡¯t quite the same. A figure perched atop its head, resembling the Sentarian but¡­ different. Its chitinous body looked more like ceremonial armor, adorned with elegant flourishes and decorative paint. Two long antennae sprouted from its head, curving back like lingzi feathers.


    ¡°Arryava Pusa?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ben Crawford?¡± Arryava¡¯s voice was smooth and amused, but she was no longer where I was looking.


    Bravery told me she was behind me. I turned¡ªonly to immediately feel her presence to my left. Anticipating a trick, I spun to the right instead.


    She was right there, inches away, staring at me.


    Up close, she looked even more striking. Her carapace was painted in vibrant colors, and her ridges were far more pronounced than those of any other Sentarian I¡¯d seen.


    She reached out and tapped my nose with one long, delicate finger.


    ¡°It is no fun if you figure it out right away,¡± she said playfully. ¡°I can see why she was frustrated.¡±


    ¡°Who was frustrated?¡± I asked, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Alan¡¯dara Rocdem¡¯leth Sa¡¯morn¡¯yun,¡± Arryava replied, effortlessly skipping across the room. ¡°She was so very mad at you for solving her secret puzzle.¡±


    I blinked, positive that whatever she¡¯d just said had way too many apostrophes.


    ¡°Wait¡ªyou spoke with Dara? Is that her full name?¡±


    Arryava giggled and practically glided away toward the back of the room. ¡°It is! And when she told me the story, I knew I had to send one of mine to accelerate the timeline of our meeting.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Accelerate?¡±


    Arryava stopped mid-skip. ¡°I do not know how customs work on Earth, but here, it is customary to follow the person you are speaking with, Ben Crawford.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right. Sorry about that.¡± I jogged to catch up.


    She slid a portion of the wall aside like it was a hidden door, revealing a lavishly decorated bedroom. A long balcony stretched across the far side, accented by towering pillars. Without breaking stride, she continued through the room and out onto the balcony. I followed¡ªand immediately froze, stunned by the sight before me.


    An entire city sprawled below us. Golden buildings with pagoda-like roofs stretched for kilometers, their polished surfaces gleaming under a soft, ambient light. The streets teemed with Sentarians, hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªmoving in perfect harmony. They flowed around massive Trailbinders zipping toward larger roads, their forms vanishing into the depths of the metropolis.


    But it was the structure in the distance that sent a ripple of goosebumps across my skin. A golden pyramid, its surface painted in the same vibrant hues as Arryava¡¯s carapace, loomed over the city.


    I couldn¡¯t look away because I had seen one like it before.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Mo-Lei, our home on Ark,¡± Arryava leaned on the stone railing of the balcony with a sigh. ¡°Do you know much about Spirit Realms, Ben Crawford?¡± she asked.


    I shook my head, still staring at the city in front of me. It didn¡¯t even occur to me that she couldn¡¯t see the gesture.


    ¡°They are reflections of all things in the physical realm. Worlds like this one create hundreds, if not thousands, of them. We believe the realm you ended up in before coming here was a reflection of our home from ages past.¡±


    She straightened and motioned for me to follow her back inside. She lowered herself onto a plush-looking pillow that, at first glance, could¡¯ve passed for a massive beanbag chair. I sat across from her, sinking into the cushion, only to realize it was far more comfortable than I expected.


    ¡°I was told your people aren¡¯t originally from Ark,¡± I said finally. ¡°That you were refugees.¡±


    ¡°This is true. I brought my collective here not two centuries ago,¡± Arryava stated as if she hadn¡¯t just casually admitted to being hundreds of years old. ¡°I¡¯d say around one hundred and fifty years. But I¡¯ve never been good at keeping time. We are scattered, and as far as I know, this is all that remains of us.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Do Sentarians live that long?¡±


    She giggled and leaned forward. ¡°Runebinders do, Ben Crawford. And as your connection with your soul grows, so will your lifespan.¡±


    I gaped at her, my mouth working to form words, but my thoughts were a tangled mess. Too much new information, all at once. Arryava seemed to notice and raised a hand.


    ¡°I forget myself. Let me help you,¡± she said. ¡°I have been advised that, by some chance, your people are familiar with our ways. Do you know what I am to my Collective?¡±


    ¡°Pusa,¡± I said simply. ¡°A¡­ Bodhisattva?¡±


    Arryava¡¯s eyes twinkled, and her mandibles parted slightly, almost like a smile. ¡°I have not heard that term in a very long time. And karma demands I help you for it.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you have answers?¡± I asked, my confusion shifting into frustration. ¡°That¡¯s what you do, right?¡±


    Arryava sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that any answers I can provide may only create more questions. And I may lead you to some that cannot be asked safely. But I will do what I can to guide you¡ªkarma must remain balanced.¡±


    Questions that couldn¡¯t be asked safely?


    ¡°Were your people fleeing the Caretakers?¡± I asked.


    She hissed almost immediately, a sharp, visceral sound that made me flinch.


    ¡°Do not call them by such a name,¡± she snapped. ¡°It is a self-imposed title meant to diminish their destructive nature. The Shi¡¯an take no care, Ben Crawford. They are, and will always be, the enemy of all living things.¡±


    Arryava regained her composure quickly, her tone smoothing back to normal. ¡°Yes,¡± she said simply. ¡°That tale is one I would love to recount to you, but it will not have value in this exchange. My duty is to prepare you for the realities of the near future. Even if that means readying you for a life beyond this world.¡±


    My stomach tightened at the thought of being forced out of what had effectively become my new home.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to let that happen,¡± I said, putting as much resolve into my voice as I could. ¡°But a week isn¡¯t a long time to prepare.¡±


    Arryava laughed, bright and animated. ¡°Do not let the limitations of others dictate yours.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Now that¡¯s some proper advice from a Bodhisattva.¡±


    ¡°I cannot describe how elated I am that the cultivation of one¡¯s soul has manifested within your people, Ben Crawford. Even if only in a small amount, as Ferris suggested. We have some time, so please¡ªask your questions.¡±


    I stared at her for a moment, hesitating as I tried to organize my thoughts. I had plenty of questions, but they all traced back to the original one¡ªthe one even Diana couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Why me?¡± I asked. ¡°Why would the Shi¡¯an want me? I¡¯m no one special on Earth.¡±


    Arryava visibly hesitated, then let out a long sigh. ¡°I have met a few Humans in my long life,¡± she began. ¡°Each with a soul as unique as leaves on a tree¡ªstrong, powerful. More like a Sentarian than a Gaian or Floran.¡±


    She studied me, her gaze distant, as if weighing her words carefully.


    ¡°A very long time ago, when I was quite young, I met a man from Earth. His soul had such depth that even our Elders bowed to him, laying the foundation for what many in the Collective consider the Golden Age of our people. It was as if his spirit was a flame, and we were drawn to it.¡±


    ¡°And you think I¡¯m like that?¡± I asked, incredulous.


    ¡°No,¡± Arryava said flatly. ¡°But it is something. I could feel the weight of your soul the moment you stepped foot on Ark. The Shi¡¯an covet souls, for they have none of their own. Perhaps yours is unique in a way they found interesting¡­ or amusing.¡±


    My mind shifted to the dark room I woke up in. The terrifying battle of two impossibly powerful forces around me that started this whole journey. I reflected on her words, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks as my pulse quickened. Did this whole thing have something to do with Ted? With that strange world inside my soul?


    Arryava caught my hesitation.


    ¡°You do not owe me more information,¡± she said politely. ¡°But I would ask anyway. When Ferris assisted you with your foundational meditation, he described what he saw as¡­ distinct. Do you have memories of any interactions with your spiritual self?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m interacting with myself¡­ More like a guide?¡± The words left my mouth before I could stop them, and I immediately regretted it. If Ted was the reason I was here, that seemed like something I might have wanted to keep to myself.


    But Arryava only nodded. ¡°Your soul can manifest in many ways, but interacting with it directly is a boon. Most only receive glimpses¡ªabstract concepts or fleeting impressions. To have a soul willing to guide its physical reflection?¡± Her mandibles parted slightly in her smile. ¡°That is a rare and fortunate thing and possibly the very answer to your question.¡±


    I nodded, taking in the information. It didn¡¯t change much¡ªI was here, and the Tournament on the horizon would determine if I got to stay¡ªbut at least knowing why helped untangle knots in my stomach I hadn¡¯t even realized were there.


    ¡°Do you know what, or who, saved me?¡± I asked.


    Arryava shook her head. ¡°I cannot say. The level of power required to overpower a Shi¡¯an in the Astral is beyond my understanding. If I were younger and more naive, I might have said a God. But they are long dead. Something that powerful, though, may as well be.¡±


    I blinked. There was a lot to unpack in that statement.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what¡¯s the Astral?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is the river that flows between the Spiritual and Physical realms, though it does not flow in one direction,¡± she replied, making a vague hand motion like that explained everything. ¡°Portals in the Tower use it to connect two places at once.¡±


    I stared at her, more confused than before. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand. That goes against so much of what I¡¯ve learned.¡±


    ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t expect you to! Many dedicate their lives to studying it, yet even they can only glimpse pieces of the truths that bind reality together.¡±


    She turned her head and made a subtle motion. The door we had entered through slid open, and five Sentarians stepped inside, carrying what looked like a long, ornate bathtub. The entire thing appeared to be made of Orichalcum. They set it down in the middle of the room, bowed deeply, then backed out with their heads lowered the entire way. Not a single word was spoken.


    I leaned forward, peering into the tub. A blue liquid shimmered inside, thick and rich like honey. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Arryava giggled and stood. ¡°Are you aware that I sit on the council of admissions at Sylvarus?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Normally, I¡¯d be preparing to administer entrance exams soon. But this Tournament has changed the rules quite substantially. Not even binding your Seal to your soul would be enough to get you into Sylvarus now. I am sad to say, your only path is to win.¡±


    She ran a long finger through the liquid, and it rippled with an eerie blue energy. ¡°This is a spirit-steel tub that I have attuned to your root affinities¡ªSpirit, Life, and Light. It will resonate with your Seal.¡±


    I reached out and barely brushed the surface with a finger¡ªonly to jerk back as a jolt of energy coursed through me. My mana pathways exploded with sensation, tingling as energy surged through my body like a live current.


    ¡°And that,¡± Arryava said with amusement, ¡°is Golden Lotus Nectar. A specialty of my people and what we use to assist with forming our Seals. There are many ways to accomplish this, we prefer a more direct method.¡±


    I gasped as the mana dissipated, leaving me feeling like I was about to burst. Such a small amount, and it was like I had taken another Class D healing pill¡ªthe energy was overwhelming. I looked to Arryava, who was watching me intently.


    ¡°Since no one thought to seek my input on your situation these past few days, I intend to to prove a point to those that lead this world¡ªif you¡¯re willing to help, of course.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do with all this? Just that little bit filled me with more mana than I can handle. If I got into that tub, I think I¡¯d die.¡±


    Arryava narrowed her eyes. ¡°We have a saying when it comes to this: Light the fire before you try to add more fuel.¡±


    I furrowed my brow, processing her advice. Nodding, I reached for Valor and bound it, feeling the enormous pull on my mana pathways. My senses expanded instantly, and I froze. Two dozen Sentarians stood just outside the door, unmoving, their presence eerily still. But what truly staggered me was Arryava herself. With Valor active, I could perceive something about her that defied comprehension. It was as if she carried the weight of an entire world on her shoulders, a presence so immense it distorted my perception. Her body seemed more vivid, her colors more saturated, and her eyes sparkled with an emotion too vast to place.


    ¡°Now enter the tub, and we will begin your first step as a Runebinder. It may not be pleasant,¡± she said, motioning toward the enormous vessel. ¡°If you reach your limit I will remove you safely.¡±


    Shaking my head, I resigned myself to it. I swung a leg over the edge, my foot sinking into the thick honey-like substance. Electricity shot up my leg, and a sharp pain spread through my body. Gritting my teeth, I brought my other foot down, and the fire inside me roared to life. Every nerve felt like it was burning. I looked to Arryava, and she simply motioned me downward.


    ¡°Sit, meditate, and channel it all to your Seal. The sigil must be at full power.¡±


    Valor blazed white hot in my mind¡¯s eye. Maybe even in my actual eyes, it was so bright that I seemed branded into my vision.


    Bracing myself, I lowered into the tub. The pain didn¡¯t intensify, but I could feel my pathways straining, as if they had a limit to how much they could absorb at once.


    ¡°I will assist you with the process,¡± Arryava said.


    She leaned over the tub, her antennae curling forward from behind her. They extended toward me, reaching for my temples.


    I flinched, but the moment they made contact, the world went white.

 Chapter 41 - The First Step

    White faded into stone and sky as the courtyard in my soul took shape around me. But this time, it felt different¡ªmore real. The flagstones beneath me were solid, tangible. I couldn¡¯t feel my physical self the way I usually did when meditating.


    I scanned the area for Ted, but for the first time, he was nowhere to be found. My gaze landed on the massive doors set into the mountain¡ªValor¡¯s sigil burned hot across the surface, its deep blue glow pulsing. A cold flicker of light flashed behind me, and I turned, slow and weightless, as if moving through water.


    An impossibly huge storm hovered over the endless ocean ahead, roiling with blue lightning that crackled through the churning clouds. Bolts lashed down in bright flashes, striking the water below. I blinked, my movements sluggish, and when my eyes reopened, the storm had closed the distance, covering kilometers in an instant. The lightning came faster now, lancing through the sky as the massive cell rolled toward the mountain.


    <i>What the hell do I do?</i>


    I tried to say, but no words came out. My body felt heavy, unresponsive. Instead, I turned back to the door, focusing on the sigil.


    Valor burned in a deep, royal blue, its intricate patterns impossibly detailed. The more I looked, the more I saw¡ªlayers upon layers of symbols curling inward, each one containing countless more. I could spend a lifetime studying it and still only scratch the surface.


    Reaching out, my fingertips brushed against the runes, a pulse of mana buzzing through my skin. Images flooded my mind, crashing into me with the weight of something vast and absolute. Countless acts of Valor, woven together into a singular message.


    <b>Stand. Fight. Protect.</b>


    I turned back toward the storm just as a bolt of lightning struck the mountainside. Blue energy surged across the courtyard¡¯s railings, crackling over the stone. The storm was right on top of me now, lightning tearing into everything¡ªexcept the courtyard itself.


    For the first time, I noticed the layout of the stones beneath me. They formed a perfect circle, equidistant from both the door and the other side. As if by design.


    Of course.


    I took a step toward the center. This was my soul, right? It felt like a waking dream, vivid yet untouchable. No real danger. Just something waiting for me to understand it.


    After what felt like ages, I reached the center and looked up. The storm churned above, its massive clouds flickering with relentless energy. Blue lightning rained down, tearing into the mountainside, blasting stone into the air. The ozone in the air was sharp, almost electric, as the destruction unfolded around me¡ªeverywhere but here.


    Then, just as suddenly as it had started, it stopped.


    The silence hit harder than the storm¡¯s roar. The clouds still pulsed with blue light, but there was something different now¡ªlike the storm was faltering.


    Without warning, a thick bolt tore downward, crackling through the air in front of me before bending in an impossible arc¡ªstraight into my chest.


    Pain lanced through my body, white-hot and unbearable. The force sent me flying backward toward the doors. But before I could hit them, everything went black.


    <hr>


    I blinked, unsure if I had passed out, but there was no difference between having my eyes open or closed. It was pure black¡ªabsolute, suffocating darkness.


    I lay on my back, the floor beneath me cold and smooth against my bare skin.


    Pushing myself upright, I no longer felt the sluggish weight that had slowed me before. I turned, searching for anything in the void, but there was nothing. No light. No shape. Just endless black.


    Instinctively, I reached for my earring, fumbling for a lantern orb¡ªonly to find nothing. My mana sanctum was gone.


    Something deep in my mind screamed at me to fight back the darkness. Mana surged through me, my pathways vibrant and blue in my sight, but when I reached for Valor or Bravery, I found neither. Only one concept remained.


    <b>Radiance</b>.


    I latched onto it, pulling it into my hands. They glowed with an inner light through my skin. My fingers formed the Lotus Mudra, and I pushed everything I had into them.


    Daylight erupted from my palms, piercing the dark in a brilliant arc like a blade of pure sunlight. But the the beam wasn¡¯t just illuminating the void¡ªit was cutting through it. The blackness smoldered where the light passed, curling away like smoke. Yet as I moved, the darkness pushed back, shifting against the glow as if resisting it.


    Then something unnatural stirred.


    The beam of light began to thin, the pressure against my hands growing stronger. The mana I channeled felt compressed, like trying to force water through a hole in a barrel while something on the other side pushed back. The beam shrank, narrowing to just a meter ahead of me¡ªdefying logic, as if the darkness was actively rejecting the light.


    Then the pressure hit.


    The darkness closed in from all sides, crushing, suffocating. It wasn¡¯t just around me¡ªit was inside me, sinking into my muscles, locking them up until I started to shake. My breath hitched, my chest tightening as my hands trembled. The light in my palms flickered, dimming to a weak pink glow. My heart pounded, my eyes wide in the abyss.


    <b>Fight</b>.


    The command slammed into my mind, raw and undeniable.


    Desperation flared through me as I forced Radiance into my body, igniting every mana pathway I had. Pain seared through me, tearing through my body as white light erupted outward in a violent dome of red, burning away the suffocating black.


    I screamed in defiance, heat crackling over my skin as I threw my arms wide. The darkness recoiled, sliding against the barrier of light, testing for a gap, searching for a way in. It shifted and twisted, the red smoke curling unnaturally around me, trying to reform.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    I stepped forward, forcing the aura of light against it, burning away whatever it was. The shadow squirmed, shifting frantically to slip around me, but I flooded more mana into myself, shifting my movements to keep pressing it back.


    The thing screamed. A shrill, high-pitched screech¡ªalmost human.


    Then, in a final burst of red light, the world detonated into clarity.


    Blinding illumination seared my vision, and when the brightness settled, I found myself standing on a massive stone dais, high in the sky, and surrounded by an endless horizon of jagged mountains. The air was impossibly clear.


    And lying in front of me¡ªwas me.


    Black smoke curled from his body, burning away in tendrils of red light. He lifted his head, the void in his eyes dissolving, revealing my own gaze staring back at me.


    ¡°<b>Without light, there will always be darkness. The fight is eternal</b>.¡±


    My breath caught as he shifted, dissolving into a cascade of multicolored sparkles¡ªbefore slamming into me with enough force to send me crashing backward. I hit the stone hard, landing awkwardly.


    Gasping for air, I pushed myself upright. The panic, the pain¡ªgone. In their place was only an eerie sense of tranquility. The sheer terror of what had just happened felt distant, already fading like a half-remembered dream.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Then reality cracked.


    The sound was sharp, unnatural, and it came from behind me. I spun as I stood, just in time to see an entire mountain collapse in a plume of dust. A massive golden figure followed through from a kick, its sheer size incomprehensible¡ªboulders the size of cities hurtled through the air, slamming into distant peaks with thunderous force.


    The thing had no discernible features, only an immense, humanoid form with four arms, each carving through mountains like they were nothing more than snowdrifts.


    A new kind of terror gripped me as the figure turned, raising one massive hand. A thick beam of white energy erupted from its palm, cutting through the mountains to my right. The explosion that followed sent a shockwave tearing across the landscape, slamming into the dais with enough force to launch me airborne. I tumbled, rolling dangerously close to the edge.


    My ears rang. My mind scrambled for any magic I could grasp.


    <b>Courage</b>.


    For the first time, I bound it¡ªnot as Bravery, but something more pure, raw, and necessary.


    The colossal figure seemed to notice me then. It paused, its head tilting ever so slightly, as if curious.


    I narrowed my eyes as it stepped over a mountain, then broke into a sprint¡ªthousands of tons of stone and debris flying in its wake, boulders slamming into the dais around me like meteors.


    I walked forward, unbothered, through the chaos.


    Standing at the edge, I met the towering figure¡¯s gaze, locking eyes with whatever it had in place of them.


    <b>Stand!</b>


    ¡°Oh, I already am,¡± I muttered, half amused, half exhilarated.


    The ground trembled beneath me, the sheer force of the thing¡¯s footsteps lifting me slightly with each impact. I pointed straight at it as it tore through the landscape, shaking the world with every stride.


    "Dream or not, that is the coolest thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    The figure skidded to a stop just in front of the dais¡ªand grinned my grin. Another me.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t fault me for at least trying,¡± it boomed in my voice, sounding almost sheepish. ¡°Figured I¡¯d crank it up to eleven. Go for something cinematic, you know?¡±


    I laughed. The Courage rune had dampened any lingering fear, making the whole thing feel less like a nightmare and more like what it really was¡ªa test. And after using Bravery for a week straight, it felt like greeting an old friend.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make this awkward,¡± the statue cleared its throat. ¡°I¡¯ve got a thing to say here.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Can you do the beam thing one more time first?¡±


    The statue grinned. ¡°Oh, hell yeah.¡±


    It raised a hand, and a brilliant white beam ripped through the mountains to my left, obliterating them in an explosion of energy and dust. Debris cascaded in every direction, a spectacle of destruction as over-the-top as I¡¯d hoped.


    Then, with a knowing look, the statue spoke.


    ¡°<b>Sometimes all that hope needs is the Courage to stand against the tide.</b>¡±


    Before I could respond, it burst apart into a colossal wave of multicolored light, the sheer force slamming into me like a fire hose.


    I was launched off the dais, weightless, tumbling through the air as the energy kept pouring into me¡ªfaster, deeper, accelerating me into the unknown.


    The ground slammed into my back, knocking the wind out of me. Given how fast I¡¯d been falling, I expected worse, but the earth was soft, and grass tickled against my skin. My vision cleared, revealing an impossibly vivid night sky. Millions of stars swirled overhead, clustering into massive constellations, each twinkling in a variety of colors. A low, resonant hum¡ªlike a struck tuning fork¡ªrang through the air before fading into silence.


    "You good?" The voice was mine.


    I sat up, blinking at the figure sitting on a log just ahead. It was me¡ªor close enough. He looked older, a salt-and-pepper beard matching his hair, with a deep green satin robe draped over his shoulders.


    ¡°Compassion?¡± I asked.


    He laughed, turning a hand over in a noncommittal gesture. ¡°Eh, sort of. We¡¯re all just representations of your soul¡¯s connection to the concepts. The light trial was the only real concern¡ªblack and white and all that.¡± He shrugged. ¡°As for Compassion¡­ a deep conversation seems more fitting than a test. Not that the last one was really a trial either.¡±


    With a grunt, he stood, grabbing a black walking staff with an unmistakable orange orb embedded at the end.


    I stared. ¡°Holy shit, Winchester?¡± I scrambled to my feet. ¡°Or is that just a representation? I¡¯m confused.¡±


    Compassion glanced at the staff like he was seeing it for the first time. ¡°Oh, this? Is that what it¡¯s called?¡± He gave it a small twirl, then turned and started walking through the field. I jogged to catch up, only then realizing I was wearing the same robe he was. I opened my mouth to ask about it, but he spoke first.


    "Life is precious and fragile,¡± he said, gesturing to the open expanse around us. ¡°But it¡¯s also relentless, unstoppable, and brutal.¡± As he spoke, trees erupted from the ground all around us, twisting upward at an impossible speed. Branches cracked and splintered as the clearing transformed into a dense forest in seconds.


    "Life finds a way?" I said, smirking.


    He chuckled. ¡°Exactly. And with that comes sacrifice. Compassion means helping when you can¡ªbut sometimes you can¡¯t. And sometimes¡­¡± He exhaled, his expression unreadable. ¡°Sometimes, you shouldn¡¯t.¡± The forest settled into silence, thick and heavy.


    ¡°Death is part of life. A cycle. You can save people from it, but sometimes the kindest thing you can do¡­ is return them to it.¡±


    ¡°Ominous,¡± I said, walking beside him.


    ¡°I know. Not bad, eh?¡± He turned to meet my gaze, taking a deep breath before letting out a long sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t have answers. I¡¯m just you, and in a second, you¡¯ll just be you again, and there won¡¯t be a me. But¡­¡± He hesitated, his expression unreadable. ¡°You should be proud of what you¡¯ve become. Not just anyone can be a Paladin, right?¡±


    He stepped back, his form already starting to dissolve into flickering light.


    <b>¡°Protect those that matter to you, and live life to its fullest.¡±</b>


    Grinning, he tossed Winchester toward me. The moment it hit my palm, the world exploded in light, knocking me flat on my back. I stared up at the sky, the swirling stars and constellations spinning above me.


    I blinked, trying to clear the spots from my vision. Something felt¡­ different. As if some weight had been pressing on me this whole time and had finally lifted. I felt lighter, faster¡ªevery movement smooth and effortless. I was again aware of myself lying in the tub in Arryava¡¯s room, but at the same time, I was here, somewhere deep inside my soul.


    Then, the distinct hiss of a can being cracked open pulled me from my thoughts.


    I craned my neck and looked down toward my feet. Ted stood over me, his usual ragged clothes replaced by robes that actually made him look presentable. He¡¯d even bothered to comb his ratty hair.


    Taking a long swig from the can, he let out a loud burp and smacked his lips.


    ¡°Well, shit. Didn¡¯t expect to be doin¡¯ this today. Welcome to your soul-space, kid.¡±


    I pushed myself up, glancing around. The doors leading out to the courtyard were gone, replaced by an open gateway where the Valor sigil burned bright in their place. The chamber around me was circular, and pulsed with a dim blue energy almost like a heartbeat. Directly across from me, a completely out-of-place purple and orange door stood on its own, leading to nowhere. The air was thick with mana, and it felt as if it was flowing in through the now open gates like a breeze.


    Ted grinned, raising his beer in a lazy salute. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bit cramped for now. But you fuckin¡¯ did it, kid! You took the first step.¡±


    Realizing I was still holding Winchester, I turned it over in my hands, feeling the faint buzz of energy humming beneath my fingers. How the hell did it get here¡­ in my soul? And could I get it out?


    Ted seemed to consider something for a moment, and the light in the room shifted. I barely had time to react before my vision tilted, and I toppled over, slamming onto my back. The ceiling above was gone, replaced by the endless night sky filled with millions of swirling, multi-colored stars. Thin lines of energy connected them into constellations, pulsing with some deeper, unknowable meaning.


    My heart pounded as I stared into the vast, infinite galaxies overhead. My body¡ªmy real body¡ªstrained, as if I were sprinting full speed without moving. Information screamed at me from all angles, a relentless rush of meaning and noise. The air trembled with the weight of it, the room itself shuddering under the sheer volume of knowledge pouring in.


    Then, without warning, it all winked out.


    The ceiling reappeared, bare and domed, dimly lit by the soft glow of the blue light.


    ¡°Whoa, shit. Sorry ¡®bout that, kid.¡± Ted let out a breath, shaking his head. ¡°Spirit-guide stuff. That was a doozy of a question, had to check my math.¡±


    I blinked, trying to clear my head. ¡°A question? Spirit-guide stuff? That was a literal universe of information up there, Ted, what the fuck?¡±


    Ted just grinned, pointing his beer at Winchester. ¡°You asked, well thought, you could bring that fancy lookin¡¯ stick into the physical world, and I think we can¡ªif we move quick.¡±


    My body was starting to adjust to the mana flowing through it, and I could feel my physical form stirring somewhere distant, like waking up just beneath the surface of a dream.


    Ted strolled over to the glowing Valor sigil in the doorway. ¡°Ain¡¯t got time to explain, but you need to take all the mana your meat suit¡¯s soakin¡¯ up in that tub and shove it into this Seal. It¡¯s called mana burnin¡¯.¡± He smirked. ¡°Though I don¡¯t think the insect lady watchin¡¯ you is gonna like the result.¡±


    I stopped mid-stride, narrowing my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve referenced my actual physical situation.¡±


    Ted¡¯s grin stretched wide, entirely too pleased with himself. ¡°That Seal you bound? Yeah, it¡¯s basically a damn window now. I get a front-row seat, and trust me¡ªol¡¯ Ted likes to watch.¡±


    I ran a hand down my face, not at all sure how to process that, everything was happening too fast.


    ¡°Hey, go open that door, will ya?¡± He pointed at the odd, purple-and-orange door standing alone.


    Still wary, I walked over and cautiously pushed it open. Inside was a long hallway lined with golden shelves, each stacked with bread, a water gourd, a scattering of coins, and various items I¡¯d collected.


    ¡°My mana sanctum?¡± I asked, staring into what was basically an impossible storage closet.


    ¡°Yep! Don¡¯t ask me how it can cross the veil because we ain¡¯t got time for the lecture. We¡¯re gonna use it as a bridge for your stick.¡±


    He held his hands out toward my Seal like he was warming himself by a campfire. With just a thought, I could feel all the mana in the air shift toward it, as if feeding into a fire as energy exploded through the air around me.


    ¡°Now,¡± he said, sounding almost too cheerful, ¡°this is probably gonna hurt. A lot.¡±


    Before I could react, the room erupted into an inferno of molten blue, a wave of raw energy slamming into me and launching me backward¡ªstraight through the door.